《Female Ghost from the Phone》


 C1

    In the summer of 2016, I travelled to Zhong Hai to discuss a business deal. I chose a good hotel to stay in. Out of boredom, I waved about on WeChat to try my luck. If I could get to a beauty, at least I wouldn''t be so bored as to travel on this trip.


    You don''t have to say that I was lucky to be able to get a beauty nearby.


    Less than two kilometers from me.


    We chatted happily.


    An appointment was made for tonight.


    The rendezvous place was a nearby Tianning Park.


    Excited, I quickly took a taxi to my destination. After all, the first time I saw him, I definitely couldn''t be late, so I chose to arrive early.


    The driver looked at me strangely all the way.


    I didn''t care too much about the spermatozoa.


    As I was about to get out of the car, the driver reminded me, "Young man, come out in the middle of the night and play. You have to take it easy."


    I waved my hands dismissively.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and slowly lit it up. Then, he opened WeChat and sent her his address, telling her that he was almost there.


    "Have you arrived?" In the WeChat, she said.


    "Yes, we''re here. I''ll be able to see you in five minutes. "


    "Hur Hur. Just wait a moment, I''ll be right there. "


    Seeing her reply, I was so excited that I took out the xylose gum from before and chewed on it, thinking that if I kissed or something like that, it would be awkward if I had bad breath.


    I walked happily toward the target, and within a few minutes I was in the park where we had agreed to meet.


    It was already 11: 59 PM when he arrived at Tianning Park.


    There was no one in the park. It was very quiet.


    Normally, if I came to the park alone and saw this scene, I would be terrified. But I don''t care about that tonight. I''m praying it won''t be a dinosaur.


    I looked at the time. It was exactly twelve o''clock. Suddenly, a chilly wind blew past my neck. I felt very cold.


    "You''re here?"


    I must have been chilled by that chilly wind. At some point, a slender and enchanting long-legged beauty with a sweet voice was standing behind me.


    I spun around. The heck!


    She was indeed a great beauty, much more beautiful than in the photo.


    He was nearly 1.7 meters tall, his figure was enchanting, and his two long, snow-white legs were long and straight. He had long black hair, curved eyebrows, intelligent eyes, snow-white skin, and a perfect oval face.


    This was simply a beauty that could only be found by luck!


    My heart was full of excitement, so I didn''t come this far in the middle of the night just to fulfill my promise.


    I smiled. "It''s already so late. Why don''t we go out and have some midnight snacks?"


    Even though I said that I would eat supper, I was actually feeling a bit crooked in my heart. He would eat and drink later. After getting drunk, he would feel free to do whatever he wanted.


    She nodded and didn''t refuse me, which excited me even more.


    My eyes deliberately swept over her long legs. Tsk tsk, this leg should last at least half a year. I did not expect this business trip to be a romantic adventure for me.


    She seemed shy and kept her head down and said very little. On the other hand, I acted like an old driver and intentionally approached him a little.


    Hm? Why is my body so cold?


    I frowned, not really paying much attention to how I was going to get her tonight.


    I noticed that she didn''t talk much, and I talked all the way. Her body was stiff and cold.


    "I know there are some good hotels nearby. Shall we go there and talk?" she said, looking up at me suddenly.


    "To the hotel?" I was stunned, but in my heart, I was overjoyed.


    I should have asked to go to the hotel, but she was even more anxious than I was.


    I almost didn''t say anything. "Okay, okay," I said. "Now."


    As I spoke, I subconsciously took her hand. I thought she would turn me down with a coquettish shyness.


    But she was more open than I''d thought.


    However, when I grabbed her hand, I felt as if I was touching a block of ice. It was much colder than before.


    I looked at her and asked, "Why is your hand so cold?"


    She said: "It''s normal for a girl to have a cold hand. Isn''t it because I lack a boyfriend? "


    Her voice was very soft and she was very beautiful. Even I, who had traveled a lot, rarely saw such a beauty.


    Just as I was beginning to wonder if the chick was a chick, we passed a street lamp, and in the dim light of it I was fumbling for a cigarette and looking down.


    Hiss!


    I was so scared that my legs started trembling!


    Under the dim light, there were originally two figures. However, I realized that I was the only shadow under the light, while she wasn''t beside me!


    At that moment, I thought that my mind wasn''t clear, so I opened my eyes to look at it again!


    F * ck me!


    In an instant, cold sweat broke out all over my body and my hair stood on end.


    Remembering what the driver said to me before getting off the car, and thinking about how it was 12 o''clock at night, I had an ominous premonition.


    Furthermore, the route that she took me was the same road as the one before I came here. I didn''t see any so-called hotel on that road at all. It was clearly a desolate suburb, and there weren''t even any homes, so how could there be a hotel?


    Furthermore, her entire body was ice-cold, and her hands were as cold as a dead person''s.


    Could it be that she really was ¡­


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Suddenly she turned her pale face to me and smiled.


    The originally beautiful and charming face now looked no different from a dead person in my eyes.


    At this moment, all the hair on my body stood on end. In his heart, however, he was trying his best to calm his emotions. Even if I did run into a ghost, I wouldn''t show it.


    Humans are afraid of three parts of ghosts, ghosts are afraid of seven parts of people.


    When he was young, he had heard from the village''s old man that even if he met a ghost, he still had to stay focused. Living people were the yang, while dead people were the yin.


    Once a living person''s Yang energy decreases, it will give the ghost a chance to take it.


    "Uhm ¡­ Beautiful girl, can you wait for me first?" I need to go to the bathroom. " I looked at her with a pale face and cold sweat on my forehead.


    Now I have an impulse to stay away from this woman.


    She nodded.


    I revealed a smile that was uglier than crying as I turned around and walked towards the forest in the park. After I entered the forest, I ran like I had gone mad, desperately trying to get away from this damned place.


    But when I ran out of the park, I realized that this wasn''t a park, this was clearly a cemetery!


    Who knew how many graves were buried outside the park.


    I know I hit a ghost!


    Now I don''t want to stop for a second. All I want is to get out of here.


    At that moment, the cell phone in my pocket rang.


    I took it out and saw that it was a message from the ghost lady.


    At this moment, I didn''t have the mood to look at the news. I was scared out of my wits by her.


    When I got back to the hotel, my head was full of sweat and my heart was pounding. He collapsed on the bed and lit a cigarette.


    It was already 2: 30 in the morning.


    I lay alone on the bed, too tired to move.


    Ye Zichen picked up his phone and opened WeChat, and saw that the whole screen was filled with that girl ¡­ Message sent. And the voice.


    I didn''t dare listen.


    Directly delete her WeChat.


    I thought it would be great if I could remove her micro signal.


    However, just as I lay down, my phone suddenly vibrated strangely, scaring me to death.


    He opened it and saw that she could actually send him a message even though he deleted that woman''s WeChat.


    I...


    I crumbled as I looked at the vibrating phone.


    "Fuck you!"


    I picked up my cell phone and threw it out of the hotel window. Right now, this phone was a danger to me.


    "F * ck, there''s hatred between people who have wronged each other, but there''s always someone who owes money to you." I don''t seem to have any grudges against you, why are you pestering me? "


    I shouted into the room.


    He was afraid. I was really scared.


    Thinking of this, I quickly pulled out my other cell phone from my backpack. This phone is my personal phone, unlike my work phone.


    My hands trembled as I opened the contact book. Found a number.


    The call went through.


    It was half past two in the morning, and I knew it was wrong to disturb people at this hour, but I wanted to live.


    I can''t wait.


    A lazy voice came over the phone.


    "Xiaofan, did something happen? Why are you calling me so late? "


    I felt as if my throat was stuck with sand. I was extremely agitated, but I was unable to say anything for a long time.


    "Third Uncle, save me!" I think I''ve run into a ghost! "


    I said incoherently into the phone.


    Third Uncle, my father''s biological brother.


    Old Third was ranked third in the family of his parents'' generation. Not yet.


    Later on, he went to work selling dead people for a living with a bunch of old men in the countryside.


    He was showing others feng shui and Yin Gong Yang Residence in Wu Li Eight Village. He had mastered a set of laws of yin and yang, wind and water.


    Although Third Uncle does not have a high position in the old family and is looked down upon by others, in my impression, Third Uncle is very capable in terms of ghosts.


    I''ve never encountered anything like this before, so I don''t think that Third Uncle is that amazing. But now, Third Uncle is my lifeline.


    "Xiaofan, speak slowly." Third Uncle''s voice was somewhat low.


    He''s been very good to me, ever since I was young. I told Third Uncle everything that happened tonight.


    Third Uncle was silent for a few seconds before he told me in a low voice, "You might have come across something dirty."


    I didn''t doubt Third Uncle''s words at all. I said emotionally, "Third Uncle, then ¡­." Was there any solution? She wouldn''t want my life, would she? "


    I''m really afraid now that the ghost woman will come to me again tonight.


    "Xiaofan, how did you end up provoking her?" Third Uncle asked.


    After all, going on a business trip would only make me a joke, not to mention I''m a married man. If my wife finds out about this, even if I don''t get a divorce, I won''t feel good about it.


    But after all, this matter threatened my life, so I had no choice but to tell the whole story to Third Uncle.


    When Third Uncle heard this, he scolded me for being muddle-headed.


    But it''s too late now. I''ve done what I should, and I''ve done what I shouldn''t. Now that filthy thing has got me, it''s hard to shake it off.

 C2

    "Xiaofan, listen to me now. Do you still remember the Buddha beads that I gave you last time? " Third Uncle asked.


    I said, "I remember Third Uncle. I''ve always been wearing it."


    "Now put the buddhist beads in your bosom and cover yourself with the blanket to pretend to sleep. It''s best if you can sleep, pretend to sleep if you can, but remember, no matter who comes to knock on the door tonight, no matter who calls you, you won''t agree. Just wait until six. "Also, come back tomorrow so that I can see for you what is bothering you."


    "Okay. I''ll do it right away. " I didn''t dare hesitate. After hanging up, I took the buddhist beads that Third Uncle had given me out of my backpack and put them in my arms.


    When Third Uncle went to Yunnan to ask for these buddhist beads, I didn''t care that much when he gave them to me. I thought that Third Uncle was just superstitious and didn''t take it seriously, but now these buddhist beads have become my biggest lifesaver.


    Following Third Uncle''s instructions, I placed the phone that I couldn''t lose on the headboard, then covered myself with the blanket and pretended to sleep.


    I tightly placed the buddhist beads on my chest. The cold sweat on my forehead had already seeped into my pillow. I panted heavily as my heart tensed up.


    After about half an hour, there was still no sound from the room.


    I was feeling so bad after taking a piss. Just as I thought about going to the bathroom on the bed, I suddenly heard a light knock on the door!


    My eyes opened!


    Realizing what''s going on, I forced myself to hold back the urge to piss.


    "Sir, I''m delivering takeout." An unfamiliar woman''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Is sir there? I''ll leave the takeout outside. You come out and pick it up yourself. "


    With that, the woman gradually left on her high heels.


    It was a living person who knocked on the door, and my heart gradually relaxed.


    Thus, he strode towards the door, opened it and saw that the woman had already left.


    I carefully picked up the takeout and heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps that ghost lady didn''t have any intentions of stopping me but was just too nervous.


    That''s not right!


    At that moment, I suddenly felt something strange.


    I clearly didn''t order takeout tonight, so why would someone send me a takeout?


    Could it be ¡­


    I shot up from my chair, my mind in a whirl of confusion, goosebumps rising all over me.


    Pow!


    Suddenly, the window smacked as a chilly wind blew past, causing the curtains to flutter. A cold wind blew into my body, causing me to shiver uncontrollably.


    "Could it be someone was playing a prank on me?"


    My eyes were red as I stared at the curtains dancing in the window.


    I slowly opened the take-out box. When I opened the take-out box, I collapsed onto the chair.


    What appeared in the take-out box was the cell phone I had just thrown out of the window!


    "Ding ding ding!"


    Suddenly, his phone rang in the take-out box.


    I was so scared that my face paled. I remembered what Third Uncle said on the phone just now. I turned around and slipped under the blanket. He used the blanket to cover his head.


    The sound of a WeChat video came out of the phone, followed by a WeChat video that automatically opened, revealing a terrifyingly pale woman''s face, though I wasn''t sure if it was her.


    However, her strange and cold voice made my scalp tingle.


    "Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan ¡­"


    I could hear intermittent shouts coming from my cell phone, dark and cold, dragging a long trail that echoed through the tiny room, a call that made my muscles tense and I didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door once more. There were intermittent shouts coming from the room. Her voice was low and cold.


    Third Uncle told me that no matter who called me, I would not agree.


    Because I knew that once I agreed to it, it would be a problem whether or not I would be able to survive tonight.


    If I don''t answer, she''ll be afraid of me. If I agree, even if one of the three fires were extinguished, I''ll still be safe.


    And so it went on for several minutes, until the next day, at half-past six, my tense heart relaxed a little.


    Early in the morning, I packed my things and prepared to leave this place. I knew that I could no longer stay here any longer. I had to find Third Uncle to save me.


    The events of last night kept coming back to me, and I was even thinking that if I hadn''t found no sign of her last night, I wouldn''t know if she was still alive or not.


    I was back in less than four hours after I''d booked a high-speed train ticket.


    I did not go straight home, but took my luggage and ran to my third uncle''s house.


    The only person who can save me now is probably Third Uncle.


    I used to hear my father say that Third Uncle was a person who did not do any work. At that time, I was not sensible, and my attitude towards Third Uncle was neither cold nor hot. I thought that if a man like Third Uncle did not work well and study a trade, he would learn from Feng Shui.


    Now that I think about it, my attitude back then was really too vile. Fortunately, Third Uncle treated me pretty well since I was young. He''s a person whose name is pretty plain, and lives very freely.


    All of a sudden, I felt that Third Uncle was very great. At least, he was able to reach the state of having no desires or desires.


    As for me, I almost lost my life due to being unable to suppress my loneliness.


    Third Uncle''s family lived in a remote village. Because there were many evil things happening in the countryside, people were more traditional. They had a lot of faith in people like the snake, ghost, cow, god.


    Therefore, the majority of Third Uncle would run errands in the countryside.


    Following the address that Third Uncle gave me, I quickly found Third Uncle''s temporary village residence.


    From a distance, I saw Third Uncle standing at the village entrance to welcome me.


    Looking at him, I was so excited that tears were about to fall from my eyes.


    "Uncle!"


    My voice was choked with hoarseness.


    "Third Uncle, you have to save me!" I almost cried.


    Third Uncle glared at me in annoyance and said with a wry smile, "A grown man crying like this."


    "But ¡­" Third Uncle ¡­ "I ¡­"


    Third Uncle''s words made me at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Fuck, I''ve already been possessed by a ghost, how could I not cry? This thing is a matter of life and death. In the worst case scenario, I might not even be able to keep my little life.


    "Alright, don''t talk yet. Come back to the house with me. " Third Uncle handed me a cigarette. It was a normal red ring ring and our cigarettes cost two yuan a pack.


    In order to calm my agitated emotions, I lit up a cigarette and took a deep breath. I choked on my tears. Third Uncle''s standard of living is really terrible.


    However, I felt that the smoke gave me a great boost. I didn''t sleep last night, but now that I had a smoke, it gave me a sense of peace.


    I followed Third Uncle to his temporary residence and briefly told him about what happened last night.


    After hearing that Third Uncle''s frown had deepened, I estimated that it was most likely that I had gone too far this time.


    "Third Uncle, can I still be saved?" I looked at Third Uncle''s heavy old face with complicated thoughts. Third Uncle remained silent. The more silent he became, the more I felt as if my butt had a thorn in it, making me uneasy.


    Third Uncle raised his brows and raised his head to look at me seriously. "You didn''t do anything to her, did you?"


    "No!" How can I do anything to her, she''s a ghost! " I choked on Third Uncle''s words. Fuck, she''s a ghost, what else can I do to ghosts? Wasn''t this taking his life?


    Third Uncle took two deep puffs and then found an ancient looking compass in the small room.


    When I was young, I used to see Third Uncle use this kind of compass for others to see, but I don''t know how to use it.


    Third Uncle told me to report my birth date to him before writing it on a piece of white paper and using a compass to calculate the transfer position.


    I asked, "Third Uncle, what is this for?"


    Third Uncle said without raising his head, "Compass, what the Old Ancestor left behind is of great use. Not only could he investigate Yin and Yang, he could also lead a life and death journey. "You''ll know in a moment."


    I nodded, as if I didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    But I am clear on one thing, the role of the compass is very particular, it is of great use in feng shui. Not only can it make people see that the Yin Mansion is fixed on Feng Shui to search for the dragon vein, it can also search for the dragon point, and search for the grave. It was similar to the so-called gold field officer in the movie.


    Of course, the secret magic of the compass had a lot to do with feng shui. It had been passed down for thousands of years, and the compass was also known as the Luo Jing and Luo Jing Pan.


    The magnetic field of the earth itself is in the direction of the north and south poles.


    The knowledge contained within was unfathomable. Even the so-called master of metaphysics or Feng Shui might not be able to thoroughly understand the knowledge contained within the compass.


    Third Uncle''s eyebrows creased even deeper according to the deduction of the compass and the secret technique. I caught his small expression and asked, "Third Uncle, how is it?" Is there any solution? "


    Third Uncle sighed and lightly said, "It seems that she does not plan on letting you go."


    "What!" I was so excited that I almost jumped up.


    Staring at Third Uncle blankly, he said, "Then what do we do? I have no enmity with her, so why would she look for me? "


    To be honest, I''m feeling conflicted right now. If my wife knew about this, I wouldn''t even know how to face it.


    After Third Uncle comforted me for a while, he told me to go home first. Right now, things are a bit complicated, so it depends on the situation tonight. Originally, I didn''t plan to go back. Third Uncle told me that my life wouldn''t be in danger for the time being and that he would come over tonight.


    If she comes to find me tonight, Third Uncle will have to think of another way.


    After leaving the village, I dragged my tired body and luggage home.


    Looking at the busy figure in the kitchen, I feel very guilty. I remember that when I graduated from university, I didn''t find a job for a long time. My wife went out to work and took care of me.


    Initially, I thought that the living conditions had caught up with me, but instead, I gradually sank into this kind of intoxicated life.


    Thinking back to how innocent we were in university back then, I swore that I would only love my wife and would never cheat on her. I didn''t expect my eccentric mentality to provoke such a damned thing.


    I don''t even know how to face my wife.


    "You''re back!" Watching me drag my suitcase into the house, my wife smiled gently and helped me get my slippers.


    My wife''s name is Niu Xiaofang, a very vulgar name. It''s because of her vulgarity that I never called her by her full name. I''ve always called her ''Xiaofang'', and those who know us all call her ''Xiaofang''.


    My wife often lies in my arms, half joking complaining that she didn''t find the right connection when she was reborn. In the end, she went to a family with the surname Niu, resulting in her surname being too ¡­


    My wife was very beautiful. When I was young, she was a flower department of university, so many people pursued her, but she only followed me in the end. She said that I was simple, had ideals, and had fighting spirit, but after many years, under the training of society, I still had a fart fighting spirit.


    "Yes." I nodded. I felt so tired. He slumped down on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling with listless eyes.


    After last night''s strain of mental stress, it was good enough for me to stay in this state.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you very tired? I''ve already prepared food. After eating, I will help you wash your feet, give you a massage before you go to sleep. " His wife said in a virtuous tone.

 C3

    I looked at her perfect, jade-like figure, and knew that she had suffered many hardships with me over the years.


    "No need, let me rest first." I lay on the couch, limp, as if I had lost my soul.


    He felt like he couldn''t muster up any strength from head to toe.


    My wife very sensibly poured me a cup of tea, then carried the already peeled fruit platter, did not disturb me, but continued her chores.


    I looked at her slim height of nearly 1.7 meters, whether it was her temperament, her figure, or her appearance, she could be considered a great beauty.


    Especially her tender care for me, I feel that she has always been taking care of me.


    I lay on the sofa for two whole hours. My wife saw that my face was pale and felt that something was wrong, so she came forward and asked softly, "Yifan, what''s wrong with you? I can see that your face is very ugly. Have you gotten sick? "


    I gently lifted her hand and revealed a smile that was even uglier than crying. "It''s fine. Maybe I was too tired from the trip. I don''t like the soil and water."


    "Then go to bed first. "Sleep for a while. When you wake up, I''ll warm up the food before eating."


    "No," she said.


    Looking at her kind and considerate appearance, my heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan, you must have played it big now, right? Having such a good wife at home instead of loving him, yet going out to make a ruckus, this time it must be big.


    Thinking about this, I took out my phone to call Third Uncle. After all, it was hard for me to calm down.


    But as soon as I took out my phone, I was dumbfounded.


    I clearly gave that phone to Third Uncle, but it actually returned to my side!


    I...


    I knew she was really on to me.


    My heart furiously roared ''F * ck your big watermelon''. I summoned up the courage to open WeChat and found that her WeChat was still there. I tried many times to delete it, but still couldn''t.


    She sent me a lot of text messages, sent me video, voice, I did not open to listen, because I was guilty, I was afraid.


    "Yifan, are you still working tomorrow?" At that moment, my wife suddenly asked me.


    Startled, I said, "Rest tomorrow and don''t go to work."


    Just as he turned his head, a pair of strange, deathly white female faces appeared on the screen!


    It scared me on the spot!


    Boom! *


    The phone slipped from my hand.


    I was pale with fright, and my hands were shaking.


    When my wife heard the sound, she rushed over to me. Seeing my dull eyes, she was a little curious. She frowned and picked up the phone, but there was nothing on the screen.


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you want to go to the hospital to take a look? " asked his wife.


    I said, "No need. "It''s fine. Maybe it''s because I''ve been too tired from the business trip these past few days."


    "Then rest." But she looked at me strangely, and I knew she must have been suspicious of me.


    I nodded and went back to my room. I lay down on the bed, closed my eyes, and tried to sleep.


    I haven''t slept since last night. I''m supposed to be very, very tired.


    But no matter how much I closed my eyes to sleep, I couldn''t sleep. My mind was full of images of the ghost girl in the park.


    Gradually, perhaps I was too tired.


    He gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up it was eight-thirty in the evening and I jumped out of bed.


    When I saw the time, I panicked a little.


    Third Uncle said he would come over tonight. It was only eight o''clock, why hasn''t he come?


    When I got up, I was a little hungry.


    I''m going to ask my wife to serve me a bowl of noodles.


    "Wife. "Give me a bowl of noodles." When I got up, my wife was still busy in the kitchen. She had her back to me and was slicing meat on the kitchen board with a kitchen knife in her hand.


    His wife ignored him. He continued to cut her flesh.


    I poured myself a glass of water and leaned against the sofa, staring blankly at the ceiling. I took out my cell phone and looked at the time, ready to call Third Uncle and ask him when he would arrive.


    It''s eight-thirty now, and if he doesn''t come, I''m a little flustered. Who knows if ''she'' will come to me again tonight?


    "Wifey, I''m hungry. Serve me a bowl of noodles." I glanced back at my wife, who was busy in the kitchen. I called to her twice, but she ignored me. That makes me wonder.


    Did she know about me?


    My heart tightened. I was afraid that she would find out about me. Otherwise, he would have smashed his eggs.


    Nervously, I approached her, stood behind her, and whispered, "Wife, what''s the matter?"


    She still didn''t look back, nor did she answer me. He continued to cut her flesh with his head down.


    Her long hair obscured her face, and it was hard for me to see her expression and emotions.


    Whether or not she knew about me, I needed to face it, because I was a man.


    I walked up behind her and put my arm around her slender waist. I ran my hands over her bare belly.


    "Wife, what''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? "


    She didn''t reply to me. I continued to say, "All these years, you''ve been suffering. If it weren''t for you supporting this family, I wouldn''t know what to make of it. All these years, I have been traveling for a long time and have not fulfilled my duty as a good husband, so I decided to resign. I want to get a job as a caregiver so I can spend more time with you in the future. "


    Gradually, I rested my head on her shoulder.


    Thinking about how difficult it had been for her all these years, I knew that she had also suffered a lot.


    Back then, many of the male students were pursuing her, but they were still married to me.


    I can see that my wife is sincere towards me.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    I raised my eyebrows and realized that she was still slicing flesh on the meat board. She didn''t reply to me, which made me very curious. Her personality was very gentle, why wasn''t she saying anything now?


    Did she really know that I was out there?


    My heart is pounding!


    I tugged at her white wrist, trying to make her face meet mine. If anything happens, I want her to face me.


    I took her hand, and she kept her head down, her long black hair falling vertically over her face.


    I gently brush away her long hair and slowly lift her face up.


    When I saw her face, a boom! My head exploded, and I took a few sudden steps back, trembling all over, looking at her.


    A fierce face covered with black maggots appeared in my line of sight!


    What used to be a beautiful face had now turned into a terrifying scene.


    She came towards me, her maggot face smiling faintly.


    I kept backing away.


    His voice trembled violently as he pointed at her. "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "Hubby, what happened to you? Didn''t you have something you wanted to say to me? " She came closer, her voice so familiar.


    However, the smile on his face was especially strange and sinister.


    "Who are you? Who the hell are you? My wife! "


    I screamed.


    Grabbing a fruit knife from the coffee table, he pointed it at her and shouted excitedly, "Don''t come near me! Stay away from me! "


    She ignored me and continued to walk toward me.


    I kept backing away until I reached the corner.


    The hand that held the sword was shaking non-stop.


    I don''t know why she got involved with me.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" An eerie laughter reverberated in the hall.


    Suddenly she lunged at me.


    I stabbed forward with the knife. The sharp knife stabbed through her skin and into the part of her heart. Black blood spurted out and sprayed all over my face.


    The hideous face came closer and closer to me.


    As I watched her maggots tongue lick my face, I felt an excruciating pain in my face. A large amount of liquid flowed from my face, and a piece of rotten flesh with black blood fell from it.


    I watched in horror, but found that no amount of resistance was working. I wanted to scream for help, but my throat felt like it was being squeezed.


    With no strength left in my body, I watched her open her bloody mouth and bite down on my neck, and in that instant I knew I was going to die.


    "Save ¡­" "Help!"


    I shouted for help.


    Suddenly, I stood up from the bed. My eyes were wide open as I stared at the TV cabinet in front of the bed!


    Cold sweat poured down his body, his scalp was numb, and veins were popping out on his forehead.


    "Yifan, what happened to you?"


    At this time, my wife, Niu Xiaofang, hurriedly walked over from the living room. She frowned as she hugged me tightly and kept comforting me, "Have you had a nightmare? "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side."


    I realized what I had just seen was only a dream.


    But I was scared. I knew it was no dream.


    "Wife, did you call me just now?" I didn''t dare to touch my work phone. No matter what I do with that phone, it won''t help.


    "Has Third Uncle been here before?" I pulled out my cell phone and checked. There was nothing unanswered.


    He muttered in his heart. Third Uncle said he would come over tonight. It was almost 10 o''clock.


    "Yifan, what''s wrong with you? "Why do I feel that you''re feeling a little unsettled after coming back from this trip?" asked his wife.


    I smiled wryly and stood up from her warm embrace. Then I went into the living room and poured myself a glass of water. He did not answer her question.


    Now I just want to get rid of this ghost.


    "Xiaofang, I''m going out for a while." You''ll be back very late tonight. Right now, my mind is full of hopes for Third Uncle to come over quickly. The more I stayed at home, the more uneasy I became.


    "What are you doing out so late?" the wife said worriedly.


    We''ve been together for years, and I often go out in the middle of the night. I know that it''s not that my wife doesn''t know, but that she cherishes our family. She was a clever woman.


    I smiled and replied, "It''s just a gathering of a few friends. Nothing will happen to them."


    With that, I turned and left with my handbag.


    The look in my wife''s eyes grew worried as she watched me leave.


    After I left, I quickly gave Third Uncle a call.


    On the phone, Third Uncle''s phone remained unanswered. This made me very anxious.


    I said that I would come over at night, it''s already 10 o''clock. If I don''t come now, I''m really afraid that female ghost might come looking for me.


    I''m afraid to stay at home. I didn''t want to implicate my wife, so I ordered a hotel with a fair price at a nearby hotel.


    If he really couldn''t wait in the hotel, he could only resign himself to fate.


    In the hotel, I stared at the ancient stone clock on the wall of my suite. It was 11: 30 in the morning when the clock struck.


    Just now, Third Uncle sent me a text message asking me to send him the specific address. Without hesitation, I sent him the address of my hotel via WeChat.


    I don''t know when Third Uncle will come, so the only thing I can do now is to wait.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    At about twelve o''clock I was so sleepy I couldn''t bear it, but I didn''t dare sleep. I''m afraid I''ll have that horrible dream again, and I don''t want to die. I don''t want to be killed by a ghost girl, then I''m too innocent.


    Another ten minutes passed before my cell phone rang, startling me.

 C4

    It was my alarm clock.


    However, at that moment, the screen of my phone suddenly went black.


    It became extremely strange.


    At the same time, someone gently knocked on the door.


    My first thought was that my third uncle had arrived, and when I reached the door, I stopped. If it was Third Uncle, he would definitely call me. It was not a simple knock on the door.


    Suddenly, the instant I turn around, all the lights in the room go out!


    A ghostly wind blew through the window, and my whole body went numb as I watched. I knew she was on her way again.


    At this moment, the black screen phone also rang. A pale face appeared on the screen and the phone emitted a strange sound.


    My legs trembled on the spot as I opened the door and frantically ran out.


    But no matter how I ran, my two legs felt like they were filled with lead. They were extremely heavy!


    I shouted crazily.


    No matter how I called, no one came out of the hotel, as if they knew nothing about my condition.


    Then I saw a woman in white appear at the end of the aisle.


    She lowered her head. Her long, jet-black hair covered her entire face. Her feet slowly floated towards me.


    "Third Uncle, when will you be coming over?" I screamed hysterically in my heart. If he doesn''t come, I''m really going to die.


    "How dare a lone soul rogue act so rashly!"


    Suddenly, just as I closed my eyes to loosen up my resistance, a clear and deep voice sounded out. I abruptly opened my eyes as I knew that my third uncle had arrived.


    Sure enough, a vigorous figure jumped out from the side of the corridor.


    Then I saw Third Uncle in his red daoist attire, holding a compass in his right hand and a handful of rice in his left hand, throwing it at the woman in white.


    Pop!


    A large amount of white smoke exploded from the rice as it fell onto the female ghost''s body. My tense body finally relaxed after the female ghost let out a blood-curdling screech.


    "Third Uncle, you''re finally here." If you don''t come, I won''t be alive. " I hugged Third Uncle''s body and had the urge to cry.


    This feeling of surviving a calamity was really good.


    "What a man crying like." Third Uncle rolled his eyes at me in annoyance. Holding the compass in his hand, he waved it towards the corridor.


    As the compass continued to rotate, his third uncle frowned.


    Then the compass guidelines pointed to the right side of the aisle and stopped moving.


    With a loud shout, Third Uncle took out a sword made of a series of red lines and stabbed it into a corner.


    "Ahh!"


    Another strange scream rang out, and a white smoke flashed in the corner.


    Afterwards, Third Uncle didn''t stop what he was doing. He grabbed a handful of rice flour from his pocket and scattered it on the ground. Soon, I saw with my own eyes that clear footprints had appeared on the white flour!


    The footprints on the glutinous rice flour were black with smoke.


    The footprints were towards the window at the foot of the stairs.


    "Hmph, you want to run? "Can you run away?" Third Uncle snorted coldly.


    With the Red String of Fate in hand, he chased after them with large strides.


    The darkness behind him always made me feel uneasy. I was afraid the ghost would pop up behind me.


    Third Uncle chased him to the window, but the ghost lady had already escaped through it.


    "Third Uncle, how is it?" I asked nervously.


    Third Uncle lowered his head to look at the compass in his hand. The direction of the compass had not been changed. He pointed to the front and said, "She''s gone."


    "T-then will she come back after she leaves?"


    I asked, staring. I''m scared now. He was truly afraid.


    If she had come back, it would not have ended like this.


    Third Uncle can''t accompany me every day, and I don''t know when that ghost girl will appear again.


    If she comes back and I don''t have Third Uncle by my side, I''ll be dead.


    Third Uncle said, "He won''t be back for a while. She was badly injured. But I don''t think she wants your life. "


    I looked at Third Uncle in astonishment. "Third Uncle, can you please stop messing around?" You''ve already come to my hometown from Zhong Hai City, isn''t this asking for my life? Could it be that she has fallen for me? "


    I smiled wryly to myself. If she didn''t want my life, would she have pestered me for so long to follow me all the way here?


    Third Uncle sighed, shook his head, and said with a helpless look, "I''m not sure. But I don''t think she meant to hurt you. If she really wanted your life, you were dead. "Why wait for me?"


    Third Uncle''s words were not without reason.


    If she really wanted my life, she could kill me at home and not cause such a ruckus in the hotel.


    "Alright. Tonight''s over. Nothing will happen during this period of time. In a few days, I''ll bring you to find my old friend and see if he has a solution. "


    Third Uncle patted my shoulder to comfort me.


    After Third Uncle left, I felt like I was a deflated balloon. Cold sweat poured down my body as I returned to the hotel to take a bath before returning home.


    In the evening, I came to the place where Third Uncle lived.


    Third Uncle was folding some paper men in his room. For the dead.


    I asked, "Third Uncle, if these paper men are burned, will those dirty things really be collected?"


    Third Uncle unhappily rolled his eyes at me. "This world has positive and negative laws of yin and yang. Since there is a Yang, there must be a Yin." Something that the naked eye had never seen before, who could guarantee that it hadn''t? Just like that ghost girl you saw. Even if others had not seen it before, that did not mean that they had not.


    These paper men have no use in the world of the living, but in the world of the dead they have a greater use. "


    "Then, who are you prepared to burn these Dark Paper Dark Coins to?" I asked.


    "To the ghost girl, of course." Third Uncle raised his head and rolled his eyes at me. "Money makes the difference." Money was not only useful in the mortal world, but also very popular in the mortal world.


    Ghost pestering people, or maybe they were just trying to get some benefits.


    Either that, or he would take his life. At present, the second possibility can be ruled out. So I''m going to try and burn more paper money for her to see. If it can be solved with money, it will be easy. " Third uncle explained.


    I suddenly understood that the paper money that Third Uncle had made was all for the female ghost. I hoped that she would be able to take the money and settle the matter peacefully.


    "Third Uncle, if that ghost girl didn''t pester me for the sake of money. "Then what should we do?" I asked nervously. His voice trembled slightly.


    Third Uncle shook his head with a dark expression and sighed, "If we can''t even get the money. "Then I''ll just have to turn her into ashes."


    Third Uncle''s voice was clearly filled with helplessness as he spoke.


    He walked all the way through the countryside, doing nothing but helping people with ghosts.


    Killing ghosts was not that easy.


    The ghost itself is a dead thing.


    It wouldn''t be that simple to make a dead man die again.


    I felt a little dizzy. Why did this ghost girl only find me?


    Third Uncle said that she didn''t want my life, but for something on my body. Could it be yang energy?


    It was rumored that female ghosts were negative and specifically drank the yang energy of men. Wherever the yang energy was strong, the lone souls would flock to it. It was like a fly smelling a fragrant aroma.


    My scalp tingled at the thought.


    Third Uncle is right, this female ghost is definitely not simple. It seems like she is here for my yang energy.


    My heart raced against my chest. I quickly reached out my hand to help Third Uncle stack the paper money. Third Uncle didn''t say anything. He just frowned and sighed again.


    My heart sank. Could it be that Third Uncle thinks that he can''t deal with this female ghost? Why else would he keep sighing?


    "Third Uncle, will I die?"


    I''m not a coward, but I''ve never seen a ghost before.


    Third Uncle put down the paper money and patted my shoulder with his right hand. Immediately, a warm feeling spread to my body.


    "Yifan!" Don''t worry, you won''t die. It''s that ghost girl who died, if she dares to come and look for you again today, I''ll make sure she won''t be able to return. "


    I was a little hesitant. Am I really going to fight to the death?


    If he didn''t catch the ghost girl and offended her instead, wouldn''t he be surrounded by her for the rest of his life?


    "Third Uncle!" It''s not that I don''t believe you, but how confident are we? "


    I carefully looked at Third Uncle''s expression and pretended to be calm as I said this.


    Third Uncle smiled at me. His expression was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw Third Uncle like this, I actually felt relieved. After all, Third Uncle seemed to have a plan in mind.


    Third Uncle fumbled around in his Taoist robe with his right hand. Not long after, he took out a round bronze mirror.


    This copper mirror was about the size of a palm and its black surface was covered in rust. However, the rust had also shone after rubbing against it for a long time.


    The front of the copper mirror is a picture of Yin and Yang, the center of it is carved with a curved arc, and when I look carefully, the middle is actually blood-red!


    "Third Uncle!" Is this some kind of demonic god weapon? "


    I was extremely excited. Just as I was about to touch him, Third Uncle suddenly pulled me back. He held that piece of metal cake and stuffed it into the clothes on his chest. His expression didn''t change at all.


    "Yifan!" Did you just pee and wash your hands? "


    I was stunned. I was really scared to the point that I had to pee, so I went to the bathroom a few times.


    "I seem to have forgotten that this item is so expensive." I asked, puzzled.


    Third Uncle proudly narrowed his eyes. He shook his shoulders, and started to fold the paper money again.


    "How about this! Since that female ghost has already come looking for us, there''s no need for us to hide right now. As the saying goes, we have to use force to cover everything, and if we can hide, we can only hide for a short period of time.


    "Ah?" Me alone? What would that ghost girl do if she comes to kill me the moment she sees me? "


    After all, if that ghost girl wanted to kill me, it would be as easy as flipping my palm. If Third Uncle fails, wouldn''t I become a piece of fat that was lost in vain?


    "Don''t be afraid! I never do anything I''m not sure of. Besides, do you not trust me? Come with me. I''ve already thought of a place. "


    Third Uncle grabbed the paper money from the floor and put it in his bag. I got up and followed him. I walked to the door and went directly to the park below the hotel.


    Perhaps Third Uncle had already seen through my thoughts. There was a glint of determination in his eyes and my face turned red. If it wasn''t for me, how could I have ended up in such a predicament?


    Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan, isn''t that beautiful wife at home enough? He had to go out and pick a fight with the ladies. This was great!

 C5

    Cursing himself in his heart, he looked up. Third Uncle had somehow walked far ahead of him.


    I rushed to catch up with Third Uncle, only to discover that it was already evening. The lights in all directions had already dimmed down.


    The ground floor of the hotel was green, but when I looked down I saw that the somber green had become a barrier. The lights on the road were completely blocked out, and the huge park was so dark that an indescribable gloom lingered around me.


    He couldn''t help but shiver. With a bang, he bumped into something.


    "Yifan!" Watch the road! "


    He didn''t pay much attention to it. He took out the compass he had previously seen and placed the round object on his palm. As he moved and moved, the needle on top of the compass quickly moved.


    I know a bit about the location of the compass. This compass can determine the change of the Yin and Yang magnetic fields based on the surrounding magnetic field.


    Third Uncle stood still and stared at the needle on the compass. After a while, the pointer pointed to the north and stopped moving.


    "Got it!"


    Third Uncle pinched the black beard on his cheek, and a smile appeared on his shrivelled face.


    I was confused and couldn''t help but ask, "Third uncle, what do you have? Did you find a way to kill that female ghost? "


    Third Uncle waved his hand. He looked calm and composed, but his attitude made me feel angry and anxious.


    "What are you so anxious about?" I have found a place that can attract her, and in front of us is a place that is filled with dense Yin Qi, let''s go! "


    Third Uncle took large strides forward while I followed behind him. However, I felt that something was wrong. Did something go wrong with Third Uncle''s brain? In front of me is clearly a long black park, and on this bench, a couple is kissing me, very hot.


    "My dear! I like you! " The boy hugged the girl and said tenderly.


    "I... I like you too! " The girl lowered her head, and the boy pressed his mouth against hers.


    Cough cough!


    At this critical moment, Third Uncle walked over with his face close to hers. His cough scared the couple so much that they jumped.


    "The two of you should get intimate at a different place, I want to do it here!" Third Uncle said rudely.


    The young couple were scared out of their wits and left cursing along the way.


    There was not much light in the dark corner of the park. Although there was a light bulb between the fence and the wall, the low wattage incandescent lights did not have much light that could penetrate through. It was especially dark in this corner.


    I was stunned. Third Uncle was staring at the bench with a smile on his face.


    He suddenly recalled the scene of his date with a girl. It was also a bench, so he couldn''t help but shiver.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Hurry up and do it! "


    Third Uncle bent down and grabbed the end of the bench to start lifting it. I also understood what was going on and quickly helped him. The two of us grabbed the bench and moved the entire chair away.


    After moving away from the bench, I found that there was a hole under the bench. I switched on the light inside my phone and saw clearly that this was a dry well.


    "Third Uncle!" You''re awesome! You can even calculate such a big hole? "


    Third Uncle has never learned anything since he was young. Don''t tell me he''s here to scam me? He really couldn''t see any use for such a hole.


    Third Uncle smiled and opened his backpack. The folded paper money was placed one by one along the well entrance. Soon after, the paper money completely filled up the well entrance.


    "Third Uncle!" Burn paper money, then burn paper money. Why do you need to make a well? I carefully looked at my surroundings but no one noticed me. It was so dark that no one could clearly see what I was doing here.


    "Kid, you''re pretty smart, right! When the time comes, she will definitely notice you. I will set up a formation outside, and if she takes the money and leaves, I will not care, but if she continues to pester you, I will keep her inside and turn her into ashes! "


    Third Uncle''s plan was just as I had expected. I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Third Uncle really had some skills.


    The wind was howling in his ears. He didn''t know why, but it was sunny just a moment ago, but now the stars were all gone.


    A thick cloud was howling overhead, enveloping the entire park. The leaves on the trees rustled in the wind.


    Could it be that the female ghost had come?


    I looked around me, but it was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. Fortunately, Third Uncle was standing next to me, so he had some confidence.


    "Third Uncle!" I know you want me to be the bait, but you have to give me security, right? What if the ghost lady directly kills me? "


    I smiled respectfully, afraid that Third Uncle would be displeased in any way.


    Third Uncle smiled again and patted my shoulder with his right hand. His big, warm hand was filled with warmth.


    "Yifan!" Don''t be afraid, after experiencing so much in the future, you''ll naturally understand what''s going on. Don''t worry, didn''t you see it earlier?


    Third Uncle put his hand on his chest and slowly took out a palm-sized copper mirror. It was the same mirror he had seen before.


    I was a little surprised. That copper mirror really did look like a treasure. It could actually shine by itself in the pitch black space. It was so bright that it seemed to be filled with electricity!


    I held the Eight Trigrams Mirror but didn''t know how to use it. Just as I was about to stuff it into my pocket, Third Uncle stretched out his right hand and waved it.


    "That''s not right!" How can you just stuff it into your pocket? "


    I was stunned and quickly took it out.


    "Then what do we do? I''m holding it in my mouth? " I blurted it out.


    "The female ghost would definitely suck in your yang energy if she didn''t want money. This copper mirror is better to protect your vitals. Put it in your pants, the female ghost will definitely faint if she touches it."


    Could it be that Third Uncle is here to screw me over?


    But then he thought, that ghost girl was a real thing. If it wasn''t for Third Uncle telling me to use the buddhist beads to protect myself, maybe I would have died a long time ago.


    I unbuckled my belt and grinded my teeth as I stuffed the hard stuff in. Even though there was a pair of underwear in between, the ice-cold discus was no joke. It made my whole body shudder.


    After fastening his belt, he saw that his third uncle was tying silk threads around the well. The red silk threads circled around the well, and as the wind blew, the silk unexpectedly exuded a thick stench of blood.


    "What line is this?" It stinks, it stinks! " I covered my nose and complained.


    Third Uncle began to move the red line. Not long after, the red line was already set up, layers upon layers, and the entire well was sealed tightly by him.


    "This is the black dog blood soaked in the red thread. The black dog blood is the most positive thing and can repel evil. If the ghost girl comes, the red thread can seal her inside."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Third Uncle was rather professional.


    Even though I work in the city, from time to time I would go home to look around. I''ve always heard stories about Third Uncle.


    People in the village always talked about how good he was, except for a child who had a headache and had cured some old lady''s stomach. People always heard about how many ghosts he had captured, but they always treated it as a joke.


    "And then?" I touched my stiff crotch and tapped it with my fingers.


    The rounded mirror pushed my crotch out of the way, and I couldn''t help smiling bitterly at myself.


    Third Uncle seemed to be tired after working for a long time. He took a few breaths and suddenly took out a sharp knife.


    The sharp knife was coming towards me. I instinctively dodged, fearing that it would stab me.


    "Don''t dodge! Look at you! I''ll use some blood as bait. How did the ghost know you were here without your scent? "


    "Alright! Aiyo! "It hurts!"


    Before I could finish speaking, I felt a sharp pain on my right thumb. I didn''t know when, but the tip of the blade had pierced my thumb. Third Uncle didn''t hesitate either. He took out a small bottle and quickly picked it up.


    Clap clap! Before the pain in my fingers had subsided, my back and my chest were slapped twice more. I looked down, and suddenly there was a piece of yellow paper on my chest.


    "This is?"


    "This is a rune!" Evil Repellent Spell! You can''t touch her, and you can''t rip it off either. I''ll go and lure her over now, you just have to wait here properly. "


    Third Uncle turned around to leave, but I quickly stopped him.


    "Wait! "What if she comes?" I anxiously shouted out.


    Third Uncle smiled and said, "Relax, the Evil Repellent Spell can seal your yang energy. If she doesn''t dare to touch you, wouldn''t she have given you the Eight Trigrams Mirror?"


    I clamped my legs together, and the cool thing was still there.


    "Oh!" Third Uncle, hurry up! "


    With a swoosh, Third Uncle disappeared without a trace.


    I was shocked as I had never thought that Third Uncle would be so fast. I stretched out my neck to look at where he was heading, but there wasn''t even a shadow of him.


    The wind was howling by my ears, the surroundings were dark. I stood at the mouth of the well, not daring to move. The blood-red strings were wrapping around me, waiting for my third uncle to return.


    "So you are here?"


    Third Uncle had only walked for a few seconds when a girl''s voice sounded from behind me. The voice was very clear and familiar.


    Ah? Woman ghost!


    I shivered. I was too familiar with this voice. It was the sound of the ghost girl.


    Isn''t it too fast? Third Uncle said he was going to lure the ghost girl over, but she came right after he turned around. Could Third Uncle''s mana be this high?


    I turned slowly, but there was nothing in the darkness.


    "I''m behind you!"


    Your voice suddenly came from behind me, cold and emotionless, as if it echoed.


    "Beauty!" Can we stop messing around? Come out! "


    I gathered my courage and suddenly felt that my voice was a little shaky. I pinched my legs tightly, but the cold copper mirror was still there.


    Suddenly, the ghost lady stopped moving. A few seconds later, a white figure appeared in front of me.


    I didn''t dare look up. All I could see was the ghost''s lower body, her white pants flapping in the wind, the inside of her pants empty.


    No feet!

 C6

    I was startled!


    You know, what kind of person doesn''t have feet?


    Aside from the handicapped, I am also a ghost. It seems that I will die this time.


    The empty storage pipe swayed with the wind as a white cold energy slowly flowed out from it. The temperature of the white smoke seemed to be very low as it slowly reached the surface of my feet.


    A cold, bone-piercing feeling made my scalp tingle, and I instinctively looked up in fear.


    The ghost lady had her head down, her black hair covering her pale face. Their eyes met, and a pair of blood-red eyes were looking at me!


    F * ck! I was scared to death. I turned to run, but my feet slipped and I almost fell down the well. I remembered that I was wrapped in dog blood and that the ghost girl couldn''t get close to me.


    It seemed like Third Uncle''s efficiency was quite high. If this ghost girl entered the circle, Third Uncle would turn her into ashes.


    "That... There''s some money here, you can take it and spend it. If we have no grievances and troubles, then let me go, I didn''t touch your body, and I don''t owe you anything. As the saying goes, grievances have their own owners, whoever harms you, you can go and find them, alright? "


    Trembling, I bent down to pick up the paper money I had prepared beforehand and threw it into the brazier. The brazier was placed outside the red line of the dog''s blood, and the paper money was floating in the wind.


    After burning the paper money, I heaved a sigh of relief. As the proverb goes, money can make a fool out of itself. If that ghost girl were to see more money, she might be able to release me.


    I bitterly smiled as I looked at the brazier, but unexpectedly, the ghost girl didn''t seem to be interested in paper money. Her pale white face was still facing me and her blood-red eyes were still staring straight at me.


    "No money!" I want you! " The miserable cries echoed and roared.


    The ghost girl''s voice was sinister and terrifying as the white shadow pounced towards my face.


    Not good! This female ghost is here to absorb my yang energy. I immediately clamped my legs tightly, afraid that my yang energy would be absorbed. Just as I was about to throw the buddhist beads in my hands out, I suddenly heard a mournful scream.


    So painful!


    The ghost lady shouted with hidden bitterness. With a flash of her white figure and a gust of cold wind, the ghost suddenly disappeared again.


    Looking at the ground, the red line magic array that Third Uncle had set up had already changed shape. The ghost lady must have felt a piercing pain after touching the magic array.


    I almost fell to the ground, but I couldn''t see anything in the darkness. I felt my feet go weak and I almost couldn''t stand.


    "Yifan!" I''m back, quickly stand properly! "


    Third Uncle shouted at me from a distance. He quickly ran to me, and when he was close enough, I could see that his forehead was covered in sweat.


    "Third Uncle, you ¡­" Where did he go? The female ghost just came! "


    I told Third Uncle about what happened just now, but Third Uncle was puzzled.


    "How is this possible? I didn''t even sense a trace of a ghost''s aura just now. It must have been that female ghost that followed you a long time ago.


    Third Uncle''s expression was somewhat excited. To me, he truly had the courage of a sick person.


    "Are you saying that she ran into you just now and was attracted by the smell of my blood?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Does that even need to be said? Hurry up and stand back up, and continue burning paper! "


    Third Uncle reached behind his back and pulled out a great sword.


    The pitch-black treasured sword exuded a peculiar smell. The pitch-black sword''s body seemed to be suffused with a bizarre light. From what I saw, it vaguely resembled a wooden sword.


    There was a big tree behind the well, so Third Uncle hid behind it in a flash.


    "Yifan!" "Don''t forget what I said. After she came, she led her directly into the well!"


    I tremblingly replied before holding my breath and standing still.


    Indeed! A burst of cold air came drifting over from the distance and the cold white smoke whistled towards my face. This time, the strength seemed to be even stronger than before. Before I could clearly see what it was, I felt a pair of hands grabbing towards my face.


    Good boy! I jumped in fright. Luckily, my reaction was fast, and I quickly lowered my head, dodging the ghost lady''s attack.


    Ah!" It hurts so bad!


    The female ghost grabbed my chest with her right hand. With a "peng" sound, flames emerged from the yellow paper charm. The female ghost cried out in pain.


    I thought the ghost girl was dead, but the ghost girl didn''t stop. She changed her hand and continued to grab at my chest. At this moment, the curse on my chest had turned to ash and disappeared.


    I was so scared that I started to tremble. I could only blame Third Uncle for not hiding behind my chest and sticking up for me. Right now, I''m definitely done for.


    At the critical moment, a thunderous roar scared me so much that even my balls started to twitch.


    "How dare you!" "There are paths in the underworld, yet you chose not to walk. There is no door in the mortal world yet you chose to stay and watch the sword!"


    Pfft!


    A sword shadow pierced towards the female ghost''s back. The Dark Wood Sword had already pierced through the female ghost''s body. The female ghost''s body seemed to have been shocked and started to tremble.


    It hurts so bad! It hurts so bad!


    The ghost lady''s pale face starts to twist and her jet-black hair stands on end. Green liquid spurts out from the corner of her mouth. Her savage face makes it hard for me to look at her directly.


    After a few screams, the ghost lady almost went crazy. She grabbed my shoulders and pushed me hard, causing my body to immediately lose its balance.


    The dried well was originally prepared for the female ghost. Now, even if the female ghost were to die, she would have to find a backer. She immediately fell inside while hugging my body.


    With a plop, my vision went black. I didn''t know anything.


    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly heard someone calling out to him. It sounded like Third Uncle.


    "Yifan!" Wake up! "


    Third Uncle? I''m not dead?


    I used all of my strength to open my eyes, and the face I saw was Third Uncle. He was holding a gourd in his hand, and the gourd was spraying water.


    "Third Uncle?" I am not dead! " I sat up and looked around me. It was just as dark as before, except that the dry well beside me was emitting white smoke. The white smoke slowly drifted out of the well, as if it was melted by dry ice.


    Third Uncle patted me on the shoulder and smiled proudly.


    "How could you die? With me here, nothing will happen to you. That ghost girl''s heart has already been pierced through by my sword and she has turned into ashes. "


    Terrified, I looked back and saw that the white smoke was still drifting around in the well.


    I wiped my wet face. I kept feeling that something was wrong, that the smell was getting worse and worse.


    "Third Uncle!" Why is my face so slutty? What did you get for me? " I quickly wiped my face, but I couldn''t wipe it away no matter how hard I tried.


    Third Uncle put away the gourd, grabbed a red rope and tied it to his waist. Then, he patted the gourd with both hands. It seemed like it was quite expensive.


    "I''ve been a bit on fire for the past few days, of course there''s a bit of smell. This is a child peeing, and it''s also my peeing!"


    "What?" "Your urine!"


    I never thought that one day I would be able to use someone else''s urine to wash my face. I quickly wiped my face with my clothes.


    Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan, this is called committing suicide. You don''t want a beautiful wife, you just have to mess around outside, but now you''re acting all coquettish!


    "Third Uncle!" "Thank you!" I looked at the well with lingering fear. The white smoke was almost gone. I looked at the light on my phone and saw that it was empty.


    "Thank me for what!" "You are my nephew, and I am your third uncle. We are family, how can we divide the loot between us?"


    Third Uncle was right, even if the family didn''t talk about this, I was still a stranger. However, I was a bit puzzled, why did this ghost girl step on the blood-red line and come back? Could it be that she didn''t know that there was a trap here?


    It was said that people die for money while birds die for food. It seemed like this ghost also loved money to the point of death!


    I bitterly smiled as I returned home. Naturally, I brought Third Uncle with me. I didn''t eat for the whole night, so I had to cook a good meal for Third Uncle.


    On the way, Third Uncle and I discussed that this matter must be kept a secret. Otherwise, it would be bad if Niu Xiaofang was scared.


    Niu Xiaofang was surprised when he knocked on the door and entered the room.


    "Holy shit!" Where did you go? You are so dirty and your face is so pale, you can''t be drinking now, right? "


    Only then did I realize that my wife was even more beautiful than the ghost lady I met. It was just that that rustic name made me lose interest. Seeing her made me feel a hundred of guilt.


    "Wife! "Isn''t this Third Uncle coming? We just went out for a stroll, and I didn''t drink, so I''m hungry ¡­"


    I chuckled as I looked at her, but Niu Xiaofang didn''t let me off. She grabbed my shoulder, sniffing at my face, while her right hand pinched me.


    "You''re still saying you didn''t drink!?" The beer is all over my face and there''s a sour smell coming from it. Quickly go and wash my face! "


    Niu Xiaofang smiled at his Third Uncle in a polite manner.


    I went into the bathroom and turned on the tap. Who knew that the hot water was already ready? Then I washed myself clean. When I came out, the table was already filled with steaming dishes.


    The table was steaming hot, so Third Uncle was naturally not polite. His chopsticks were moving back and forth, and the three of them were eating quite happily.


    "That''s right! "Isn''t Third Uncle trying to get rich at home? Why would he want to come to the city?" Niu Xiaofang asked with a smile.


    Third Uncle rolled his eyes, but continued to chew on the chicken leg in his mouth.


    "Oh ¡­" I came to the city to buy some things. I didn''t sell anything in the village, and coincidentally, Yifan doesn''t seem to have been home for a long time. My big brother said that the couple is thinking about this precious son of theirs.


    Third Uncle grinned. Only then did I realize that the chicken leg had already been broken and was lying on the table.


    Niu Xiaofang blushed. She looked at me shyly, obviously embarrassed.


    "This... "Actually, it''s not that we have physical problems, it''s just that the company is too busy right now ¡­"


    Niu Xiaofang began to change the topic, rambling on and on about irrelevant matters.


    I''ve been married for a few years, so I should have a child, but I''m too busy at work, especially when I run a sales business and travel all year round. I don''t have time to go home and take care of my wife and kids, and I only have to wait for my promotion and salary to stop running my business.

 C7

    It was already the middle of the night and Third Uncle was already drunk.


    Just as I was about to sleep in bed, Niu Xiaofang suddenly threw herself at me, and a fragrant aroma assaulted my nose.


    "Darling? Have you forgotten something? We haven''t been intimate with each other for days! "


    "Ah?" It''s true! "


    I almost forgot. It''s been a long time since I''ve been on a business trip with my lovely wife.


    Embracing her warm body, I felt the blood boiling all over my body. When I touched it, it was smooth and warm. It turned out that she had long since taken off all her clothes.


    "I''m sorry! It''s my fault! "I am a disqualified husband. I travel all day and I have let you suffer alone at home."


    I felt a hundred guilt, and thinking of the dirty things I did a few days ago, I felt even more sorry for her.


    Niu Xiaofang suddenly stretched out her right hand and pressed a soft forefinger against my lips.


    "Don''t say that, we are still young now, and we can still struggle when we are old. Men should put their career first, as long as you love a woman in your heart, then it is enough, I will kite you, and as long as you don''t lose the string, I will forever be your master!"


    Before I could say anything, my hot lips had already suffocated my breathing. Following which, an incomparably sharp electric current started to surge within my body. I realised that I didn''t know when it started, but both of their bodies had already melded ¡­


    Third Uncle!


    I woke up early, but when I looked at the house, Third Uncle had already left.


    There was a note on the table, written in yellow paper.


    "Yifan!" "I''m going, the ghost girl has been eliminated, so you should be relieved, but then again, you''re not young anymore, so you should be carrying a grandson. I''ll help you see my elder brother and elder sister-in-law, you brat, don''t always look after your work and wife, will your parents come back to see you when they have nothing to do?"


    When I finished reading the small note, I felt a burst of grief in my heart. I had already done something that had let my wife down, and now that I had become a descendant, I felt an unbearable taste in my heart. I really wanted to cry.


    I tore up the note, afraid that Niu Xiaofang would see it.


    There was actually a stack of yellow paper beneath the slip of paper. Inside the yellow paper, there were red patterns drawn on it. It looked like a spell!


    A few runes were neatly stacked together. Needless to say, they were left for me to use for self-defense.


    I looked at her in disdain. Now that the female ghost was finished, why did I keep my talisman?


    If Niu Xiaofang found out about these runes, she might be able to ask me something. Besides, I don''t want to remember that ghost lady anymore.


    Just as I was about to throw the sigil into the toilet bowl, a hand suddenly grabbed my arm.


    "Don''t try to hide it, it''s not a big deal. I saw it all. These symbols might have been cast by your third uncle, so the next time he comes, I''ll just return it to him."


    Niu Xiaofang placed the sigil in a drawer and yawned before going into the bathroom.


    After breakfast, I didn''t dare say much and drove straight to the office.


    I''m a salesman, or, to put it bluntly, a salesman, but I''m out of my league now, and I''ve been in charge for a few years.


    My immediate superior is a fat woman named Zhou Mei, who is the regional manager of our area and oversees the sales of the entire city. However, she is a tigress, and I remember that the last time a few salespeople failed to complete their sales, she actually made them kneel before her, and then called a meeting to criticize them.


    Niu Xiaofang and I were in the same company, and coincidentally, we were the same age, and also in the same university. She was a famous school beauty in our school, but her specialties were different.


    She was a finance and accounting major, and coincidentally came to our company to work as finance people. Right now, she and I are in two different departments, so we can be considered colleagues in the company.


    Our company ran cosmetics, and our business was spread all over the country. By now, I had reached the company building, a building that resembled a make-up bottle.


    "Good morning, Director Zhang!" A girl gave me a submissive look. I remember her correctly. She was a newcomer. Her name seemed to be Zhou Na.


    "Director Zhang!" The guy in the suit was called Li Zhen. He had just graduated from university, and his face was a little chubby. He was a sissy.


    "Little Zhang!" You''ve become handsome again! " An old woman suddenly appeared behind me. She was in her mid-thirties and had an average appearance, but she had been working for the company for about ten years and was still a salesman. She was usually rather sloppy, and I had the impression that she had never completed her own business.


    "Sister Liu!" You too! "


    I ducked away from Liu Lili''s hand, but she wouldn''t let go, she had to grab my hand.


    Liu Li bashfully looked at me. Her thick pouting lips were pink, and her oily appearance seemed to be smeared with a lot of oily cosmetics.


    "Little Zhang!" Will you come to my house and help when you have time? " Liu Lili looked at me mysteriously and said.


    I was wondering if this stupid woman had gone crazy.


    "Oh? "Tell me what it is, as long as it''s something that I can do." I asked, puzzled.


    Liu Lili''s face was neither red nor white as she said, "My family bought a big bed, but I can''t move it by myself. Can you help me move it tonight? I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "About this ¡­"


    I felt nauseous. Just as I was about to refuse, the sound of rapid high heels came from the other side of the office. A menacing woman was already standing in front of me.


    This woman is our business manager, tigress Zhou Mei.


    Bang! With a loud crash, Zhou Mei slammed a notebook onto the table. The room immediately fell silent.


    Almost with a roar, Zhou Mei began to roar.


    "Are you all pigs? You can''t even do such a simple business? A week''s sales are actually less than last week''s. You all went to eat sh * t? "


    The people below were all laughing, and I was no exception, because this old woman''s howl had become a daily one.


    While I was still laughing, Zhou Mei suddenly walked to my side and looked at me with a straight face.


    "Zhang Yifan!" You''re still laughing? It''s all because of you! How many businesses have you talked about this week? How many stores? Did you promise to bookmark the contract? "Take it out!"


    I was stunned. This tigress is really amazing. These few days, I was too busy trying to get rid of the ghost girl to talk about the contract. Those few stores weren''t there at all. To put it bluntly, I was busy for nothing.


    "Sis Zhou!" Give me a chance, don''t be angry, a client is not something that can be negotiated in one go. You''re an old salesman, you should understand this difficult point. I''ll definitely bring the contract back next week, I definitely will! "


    I smiled apologetically and fiddled with my tie.


    "What a joke!" You think our company has plenty of time, don''t you? If you don''t finish your work, your team will be punished along with you. From today onwards, your team will go back to the old buildings to learn more business.


    Zhou Mei''s words made my heart beat faster. The old building was in the back of the company, not far away, but very few people had been there. Before I came, there was a rumor that a girl had been hanged.


    In this world, things are unpredictable. I smiled wryly.


    The next day, we moved to the old building as a group. There were more than twenty people in our group, and all of them became victims because of me.


    Relearning is just learning the company''s sales methods, to put it bluntly, reading a book. At most, there is an external teacher teaching us first, but that teacher also knows what''s going on. The lessons of the day only come for a few hours, and the rest of the time we just read by ourselves.


    The office in the old building wasn''t that bad either. It had everything except the old equipment. The layout of the office was similar to that of a university student''s study room. There were no barriers separating them.


    After reading for the whole morning, Li Zhen was a little tired. He picked up his phone in boredom and was about to send a text message to Niu Xiaofang when he suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Red packet!" F * ck! Ten dollars, really! "


    Li Zhen jumped up in excitement. He stared at the phone with excitement, then opened his mouth and laughed complacently.


    I felt confused and asked casually, "What are you crazy about? Do you want ten dollars? "


    Li Zhen showed me his cell phone and saw that it looked like it was blinking. There were four words written on it, "Fate Envoy."


    "That''s him! He just asked if I had a mole on my butt and said that he would give me a red packet as long as I told the truth. I didn''t expect that he would really give it to me. "


    I stared at your profile picture and said disapprovingly, "Don''t tease me."


    At that moment, the avatar began to flicker again.


    "Answer one more question, and the red packet will increase tenfold!"


    Ten times? Wasn''t this kid too full?


    "What problem?" Li Zhen replied without any hesitation.


    The Fate Envoy''s profile picture changed once again. "You''re still a virgin!"


    I was stunned. Li Zhen was also stunned. He looked at me embarrassedly with an ugly expression. He looked around. The others were all reading, but no one was staring at him.


    "Yes sir!"


    Just as Li Zhen finished typing, Fate Emissary sent a red packet over. He opened it and saw that it was exactly 100 yuan!


    "What the f * ck!" Is someone messing with me? " Li Zhen looked back, but there was no one behind him.


    "Haha, you are still a virgin? Did I remember incorrectly that you''re already twenty-five? It''s really rare these days! " I joked.


    Li Zhen''s sissy committed another offense. He raised his orchid fingers and gave me a weird smile. "Of course not, I''m actually a woman!" "Hee hee!"


    Pui!


    I felt nauseous. Just as I wanted to scold him a few times, I suddenly realised that my phone rang a few times. I opened it to see a picture that was currently jumping up and down.


    "F * ck!" How strange! I didn''t add you, how did you get into my good friend list? "


    I scolded myself as I opened the message. The content was pretty much the same as Li Zhen''s.


    "Zhang Yifan!" If you agree to my request, I''ll also send you a red packet. Do you want it? "


    "Of course, no one will mind having a lot of money these days!"


    I replied without hesitation.

 C8

    "Then I''ll start asking questions." Fate Emissary''s profile picture shook as he replied.


    "Hurry up, I''m still waiting for the money." I hurried.


    The Fate Envoy replied immediately, "You have a red birthmark on your waist!"


    I opened my mouth, surprised. The birthmark on his back was something he had had since he was born. Only his father, mother and Xiaofang knew about it. The words of the others, could it be the woman I previously asked to piss on me? I thought about it and felt that it was possible. I became even more interested to see what else this Fate Envoy knew. Since he had the money, he might as well take it.


    "Yes sir!" I thought about it and replied immediately.


    "Really, this is really a god!" Li Zhen also started to whisper on the side.


    I didn''t have the time to reply before the Fate Envoy''s profile pic flashed once more.


    Ten red packets were displayed on the screen, which I accepted without hesitation. That made me more interested.


    "Again." I hurriedly sent a message to her


    "Why didn''t you keep playing with me? I''ll try again!" Li Zhen was unconvinced and went to send the message.


    "What?" The Fate Envoy''s profile picture started shaking again. In my eyes, it was no different than a red packet in my hands. You like to make appointments on business! "


    Ye Zichen completely tossed aside the matter of the ghost in his head, while also recalling his various pleasures. He suddenly trembled and replied yes.


    Sure enough, after the familiar picture vibrated, the red packet arrived. When he opened it, it was exactly the same as Li Zhen''s. I was immediately overjoyed. This was the God of Fortune! I guessed that it was most likely one of the beautiful ladies I had previously asked for that missed me again, so I felt a wave of comfort in my heart. Everything that had happened a few days ago had been thrown to the back of his mind. He started to think about how to chat.


    "Continue answering the question, and flip the red packet ten times." The God of Fortune''s portrait trembled again.


    His left eyelid was jumping with excitement. This was a thousand yuan, it was no small amount for a red packet. He hurriedly replied, "Go ahead and ask."


    Li Zhen, who was at the side, muttered, "How did it disappear like that? I was hoping to earn two more red packets. I''m guessing it was some rascal who beat me up again."


    Yet, I acted as though I didn''t hear anything as I waited for the God of Fortune''s portrait to shake.


    "You bumped into a ghost last time!" A sudden message appeared on the screen.


    In an instant, cold sweat broke out all over my body and my hair stood on end. I looked out the window and didn''t know when the scorching sun had started to set. His heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    Logically speaking, only Third Uncle and I know about the matter of the ghost, and I don''t think a third person knows about it. However, if no one else knew about it, then the person who knew about it was ¡­ It was a ghost!


    Before I could reply back to him, the red packet was sent over. A thousand yuan was true, but I didn''t dare open it now. His eyes were wide open as he stared at the screen, cold sweat dripping down his body.


    She wasn''t dead yet, she couldn''t be said to be dead. The ghost had already died once.


    I dropped the phone in shock. "Li Zhen, who was at the side, noticed that something was wrong and quickly came over." Chief, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale! "


    "It''s not because he guessed it too accurately, but because your side couldn''t handle it, haha ¡­ ¡­" Seeing that I was fine, Li Zhen joked.


    I quickly covered up my panic and got past him. Ye Zichen looked at his phone. The Fate Envoy was also gone, and there was no way to find the chat log. However, the 1110 yuan in WeChat wallet was actually lying there. I felt a bit dizzy, why did this ghost girl come back to find me?


    The first thing I wanted to do was contact Third Uncle. After leaving the office, I hurriedly looked for a place to make a phone call. After calling for a long time, he couldn''t get through. I couldn''t help but be extremely anxious. If it wasn''t for Third Uncle, there was a high chance that I would have died at the hands of that female ghost. Being able to escape from death, I knew how great it was to be alive. I would never want to experience that feeling a second time in my life. However, Third Uncle didn''t pick up the phone. Could it be that he had gone to help someone else with something? Third Uncle only had an old-fashioned phone at home, and he didn''t have a phone either. If it was like this, he wouldn''t be able to contact her at the moment.


    The weather outside was extremely gloomy. It seemed as if it was going to rain soon. The office and the corridor were both lit up. It was not a big problem, but it was killing Zhang Yifan. It was noon. If the sun was high up in the sky, ghosts would not dare to come out and act. However, it was a rainy day and the ghost was in the heart of the female ghost. There was a high chance that she was on her way to find him, but the worse thing was ¡­ She was already in this building!


    I couldn''t help but look around the corner of the corridor. It was so dark that no one knew if the ghost girl was waiting for me. I was so scared that I ran into the office. When I returned to my seat, I looked at Li Zhen, who was leisurely reading a book. It seemed that his interest in playing on his phone had already passed. I hurriedly sat down and even subconsciously leaned towards him a few times. Li Zhen noticed and teased me, "Yo, Chief, you really like me." I didn''t say anything. I glared at him and he tactfully shut his mouth. I couldn''t care less about being in the office. I kept calling Third Uncle, but I couldn''t get through.


    It was almost time to get off work. It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of directly returning home, but he was afraid that the ghost girl would send him to his death if he went too far away from the office, so he felt cold sweat trickling down his back. He suddenly remembered that when Third Uncle left, he had left a few talismans behind. Back then, he almost threw them away. Luckily, Xiaofang had organized them. Otherwise, his intestines would have turned green from regret. All he wanted to do now was wait until after work to return home with the crowd. Only then would he be able to safely return home.


    I just stared at the phone clock, waiting to get off work. It felt like it had been more than ten years. He wished that it could fly away.


    It was finally about time. The supervisors in charge of our group said that it was time to get off work, so the crowd rushed out. I was busy in the middle of the crowd. It was only then that I felt slightly more at ease. Li Zhen, who was standing behind me, said, "Supervisor, why is your back so wet? It''s like it''s raining." I was furious and glared at him once more before he tactfully shut his mouth.


    When the crowd reached the stairs, there was a sudden blackout. The corridor was dark.


    There were no emergency lights in our old building. It was there, but it was all taken down and used in the new building. There weren''t many people in the old building, so it was taken down.


    I immediately became restless. Why did the electricity stop at this time? It was raining heavily outside. Although the electricity had been cut off, everyone was conscious to lean against the armrest and go downstairs. The first half of the stream of people had already come downstairs. At the turn of the stairs, there was almost no light. It was very dark.


    My hand slid down the banister and touched the other hand. I thought it was one of my female colleagues. She was standing right in front of me. I said I was sorry and drew back. However, I suddenly realized that the sensation just now was extremely ice-cold. It felt as if I was touching a block of ice. Even if it was raining, it wouldn''t be this cold. I couldn''t help but think of another person''s hand. No ¡­ It should be the hand of a ghost. I felt as if someone in front of me had turned around. I was panicking, but I couldn''t move my head.


    I screamed and pushed past the men in front of me and ran out into the rain. I wanted to run home, but I was almost knocked down by the car and the driver got out and yelled, "You don''t even know how to walk!" I kept running without looking back, all I wanted to do was get back home and get Rune out.


    Fortunately, my home is not far from the company. I don''t have time or the courage to drive. The phone suddenly rang. My legs gave out and I thought it was the ghost of a woman. He took a deep breath and pulled it out. It was his third uncle.


    "Xiaofan, what''s wrong? I went to prepare some food for someone else today. I''m so busy right now, so I went home to eat something. I didn''t get your call." Third Uncle''s voice sounded tired. It seemed that he had been busy the whole morning, but now was not the time to care about such things.


    "Third Uncle, you have to save me! That... That female ghost is back! "


    "What? She''s not dead? "How is this possible!?" Third Uncle asked loudly as he looked at the exhaustion in his voice.


    "But it''s true. I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but she appeared again in my WeChat! Furthermore ¡­ And I met her in the company staircase! "


    "Xiaofan, don''t panic. It''s daytime right now, so she doesn''t dare to do anything to you. I''ll rush over before nightfall. You stay at home and stick the talisman I gave you to your heart."


    Before I could say anything, Third Uncle said, "Hurry up and get Xiaofang to hide at our parents'' home. Do you hear me?"


    "Got it, Third Uncle, I''ll listen to whatever you say."


    Third Uncle immediately hung up the phone. It seemed that he was about to set off. I didn''t dare to stay any longer, and soon I was home. His wife, Xiaofang, was still cooking in the kitchen. When she heard that I was back, she hurriedly said, "Yifan, you''re back. The meal will be ready in a moment. You should rest on the sofa first."


    I rushed into the kitchen and hugged her, my tense nerves relaxed for a moment by the grace of her body. Xiaofang chuckled, "Hubby, stop messing around." I have to cook.


    "Xiaofang, I really love you. But at this point, I have to tell you something. "


    "Xiaofang then turned around and looked at me with her big eyes. She was incredibly beautiful." Ah? Hubby, what''s wrong with you? Of course I know to love me, I also love you. "Then what do you have to tell me?"


    I told him everything that had happened. Xiaofang''s eyebrows were raised from the start, but then she was startled when she heard that I had run into a ghost. Ye Zichen opened his cherry lips, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiaofang, it''s my fault this time. I''m sorry, but you know I love you. Third Uncle told you to go to your parents'' home to hide for a bit because she came for me. If anything happens to you, I won''t have the face to continue living. That''s why you have to go back to your parents'' home. " I said anxiously.


    Xiaofang was stunned for a while before saying, "Yifan, I know you are sincere to me, otherwise I would not have followed you back then. You may be wrong this time, but I''m your wife. If I don''t stay by your side at this time, who would! I''m worried about you, so I''ll accompany you and wait for Third Uncle to come. " At the moment, Xiaofang''s serious look was both cute and infuriating.


    I couldn''t help but frown. It was originally my fault, so why would I implicate Xiaofang? He knew that once Xiaofang made a decision, no one would be able to change it. He held her close and leaned against her chest.

 C9

    "I know that you are doing this for my own good, but at this moment, I cannot shirk my responsibility as a wife. Besides, didn''t Third Uncle leave a talisman last time? He just needed to wait for Third Uncle to come over. Third Uncle would definitely be able to cure this ghost girl. "We''ll all be fine," Xiaofang comforted, patting me on the back.


    I nodded too, but I held her tighter.


    Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan, you have such a good wife, why did you invite her? You really deserve to be beaten! After beating himself a few times in his heart, he started to move outside ¡­


    We immediately took out the talismans Third Uncle left behind, split them into two, and placed them on our chest. He turned on all the lights in the house and sat on the sofa, holding her in his arms, hoping that his third uncle would come earlier.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, and there was no sign of a clear sky.


    I looked around the room uneasily, relieved to see bright lights. Xiaofang also patted my back, she seemed to be more composed than me. It also gave me confidence, and my heart started to beat with confidence.


    The time on my phone screen had already reached 2 PM. I was hoping that Third Uncle would come over earlier. At this moment, the window mysteriously opened. I thought that the wind had blown it open, so I got up to close it.


    Just as he closed the door, he heard Xiaofan''s scream from behind, "Yifan, you..." You... Behind you! "


    Startled, I slowly turned my head. It was the ghost of the woman from the last time in the park. It was still the same clothes and beautiful face. If she didn''t have legs, she really would be a great beauty.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! I was still thinking about this and hurriedly leaked the talisman on my chest. The ghost lady took two steps back and I took the opportunity to run over to Xiaofang''s side. However, the ghost lady didn''t seem to have any intention of coming over after taking two steps back. He just looked at us coldly. I just noticed that there were some scars at the corner of his eyes compared to last time. It was most likely caused by Third Uncle last time.


    After looking at it for a while, everyone''s heart went numb. Just as I was about to muster up the courage to ask her, Xiaofang opened her mouth, "Why did you follow my husband? She didn''t hurt you, and why did you harm him like that?" We can still burn the paper money to you, so you have to leave immediately. "If not, my third uncle will be here very soon. You know how powerful he is, do you want to try again?"


    The ghost lady''s mouth twitched as if she remembered something unpleasant. He glared at us fiercely.


    Xiaofang hugged me in fear. I pretended to be calm, but I was also extremely scared, afraid that she would pounce on me at once.


    It was true that the talisman was useful, but how long it would last was still a problem. I couldn''t help but worry, why hasn''t Third Uncle arrived yet!


    The ghost lady put away her expression and put on a cold face again.


    "That smelly Daoist is your Third Uncle, right? I''m really afraid of him!" I thought you were like all the other lecherous men and wanted to suck in your yang energy. But last time, I noticed something different about you. You are the person I was looking for, luckily I didn''t kill you. " The ghost lady looked at Zhang Yifan with interest.


    I didn''t show any expression on my face. My heart quivered as I muttered, "My lady, where did I get your attention? Don''t tell me..." Am I good, eh? However, thinking about how the other party was a female ghost, my lower body turned ice-cold and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    The ghost girl seemed to be able to see through my thoughts and fiercely glared at me. My entire body turned cold as I withdrew my thoughts.


    The ghost girl continued, "Actually, I came to you for a reason, because only you can help me. "You have to agree. Otherwise, I will pester you forever, making it so that you will never be able to live a peaceful life!"


    I secretly groaned in my heart. I don''t want to be disturbed!


    I thought for a moment, thinking that she would not harm me for the time being, so I bolstered my courage and said, "Well, since you have asked for my help, once I help you, you should never bother with me. And I can only do what I can, and I won''t help you harm anyone. " Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to say the words'' don''t talk about it ''. God knows what would happen to her if I said'' don''t talk about her ''. I can only hope she agrees to that.


    She agreed to my request without any hesitation. This made me secretly heave a sigh of relief. My small life was saved first.


    "I have a story to tell you before I ask you to help me."


    We hurriedly said we wanted to hear it, how could we not dare to say it.


    With a wave of her hand, a stool appeared at her feet. She then calmly sat down, and after thinking for a while, she began to talk.


    "When you see me like this, I''m pretty much the same as when I was alive. I''m a real model. If not, you guys wouldn''t be so mesmerized by me, haha." The ghost girl didn''t seem to be acting properly. She made me blush so much that I could only laugh dryly a few times.


    Ouch, it hurts. It was as if someone had pinched her waist. She didn''t even think before confirming that it was Xiaofang ¡­ I had to shut up.


    The ghost lady didn''t seem to notice him as she continued, "My wish was to become a model, walk on the biggest T stage, and become the most dazzling celebrity." At this point, her eyes lit up as if she was looking forward to something. Xiaofang and I could only sit and listen. We had nothing to say to each other for fear of angering her ¡­


    "But the path of a model is not so easy. Many people would never get the chance to go on stage in their entire lives. I started with the nude model. This model was the only one who lacked people, and I was looking for a magazine called The Night. Actually, there was no difference. Even if you were a proper model, you still had to show off your body to the editors. "This one looks terrible, but I don''t know how much better it is than those other people ¡­" The ghost lady sighed.


    "I have a colleague who is a photographer. He is usually taciturn and I thought he was honest and treated him well. Then she put a love letter in the locker and said she liked me or something. But I wasn''t interested in him at all, and he didn''t seem to have done anything since. Until that day. " At this moment, the ghost lady really wanted to eat someone. This frightened the couple in front of her quite a bit.


    "That day, we went to Zhong Hai to take pictures. After we finished shooting in the afternoon, he came over and asked me to go to Tianning Park to take pictures of the sexy scene. I didn''t find it strange, so I agreed. "Because every time I come out, I can take a picture by myself. I can even get an extra salary when I go back."


    The ghost lady''s voice became gloomy, as if she was angry to the point of laughing.


    "As soon as I arrived at the park, he said that he would take me to a place where there were not many good people, so I followed him. When I arrived, I was about to turn around and ask him if the equipment was ready when he suddenly covered my mouth, tore off my clothes, and tried to rape me. I threw myself against him and kicked him, and he was so angry that he said he was going to kill me. I thought he didn''t really want to kill me, so I fought back even more. I didn''t expect him to push me into the water. He knew I couldn''t swim, the bitch, and she called me a sleeping bitch. It was too dark, and I was choking. and drowned. "


    The ghost lady let out a long sigh and silently lowered her head to look at the ground.


    After a long while, I finally dared to ask, "Then are you looking for me to take revenge for you?"


    Only then did the ghost lady speak, "Yes, I will kill that bastard with my own hands and drown him. Let him experience what it is like."


    I gasped.


    "Then why did you look for me? Can''t you look for someone else? It''s been so many years. "


    "Do you really think that I don''t want to? Only those with weak fates would be bothered by me, moreover, I have to find someone who has the same eight words as me inside? "If it wasn''t for the fact that I saw your character eight when your Third Uncle cast the spell last time, I wouldn''t have left you alive in that old building."


    I was scared. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then why don''t you just go and find him? You should be able to find him."


    The ghost lady sighed. "He is a person with a strong destiny. When I first found him, I didn''t know where to start. When I found a way, he disappeared without a trace ¡­"


    "Then you want me to help you find him?"


    The ghost lady nodded. "Well, and you''ll have to find a way to get him to the park before I can kill him."


    The ghost lady''s expression became ferocious once again. The sight of it sent cold sweat trickling down his back.


    "I tried to think of a way to pass the test first, but she had already spoken." "Don''t think about trying to trick me into leaving. I can follow you for the rest of my life with your life." The ghost lady''s voice was emotionless.


    My heart palpitated as I said I didn''t dare. She then nodded her head and said in a slightly less stiff voice, "Also, my name is Yun Xiaoxiao and that scum is Hu Qingquan. Remember that. "


    Although he didn''t want to know her name, he had no choice but to nod his head.


    Just as the ghost lady was about to say something, the door opened and a man wearing a red daoist robe with a wooden sword in his hand rushed in.


    The person who had come was Third Uncle.


    When Third Uncle came in, he saw the ghost girl shouting, "Insolent monster, last time I let you run away, you actually dared to pester my Little Fan. This time you won''t be so lucky." With that, Third Uncle stabbed towards the ghost lady.


    The ghost lady glared at him. "Smelly old Daoist, I''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    I know that Third Uncle is big, but the ghost girl isn''t a vegetarian either. The last time I didn''t get destroyed and still came back to find me made me tremble in fear. Heaven knows if she will continue pestering me.


    Now that things had finally turned for the better, how could he let Third Uncle mess things up? I hastily stopped Third Uncle and shouted, "Third Uncle, please let me finish speaking. Once the matter is made clear, I will know why she is following me." Third Uncle was skeptical, but he did not stop and glared at the ghost lady.


    Third Uncle asked, "Really, don''t be fooled by this ghost girl."


    The ghost lady was so angry that she stomped her feet, wishing she could eat her third uncle.


    I hurriedly explained, "Third Uncle, she was killed by someone, so she wanted me to help her take revenge. "Here''s what happened ¡­" When I explained everything to Third Uncle in detail, Third Uncle suddenly realized ¡­


    "I was wondering why her resentment was so strong. So that''s what happened." I guess that''s fine, ferrying ghosts is my duty. Only in this way will I be able to cause you to reincarnate, so as to prevent you from pestering Little Fan again. " Third Uncle slowly said.


    The ghost lady''s complexion also eased a bit, but she still coldly snorted to show that she agreed to let her third uncle join them.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. This matter had finally been resolved.


    "Yi, Xiaofang, why are you still here? How did Little Fan do things?" Third Uncle puffed his beard and glared.

 C10

    I whined.


    "Third Uncle, this can''t be blamed on Yifan. I insisted on staying. I want to take responsibility as a wife." At this moment, Xiaofang kindly opened her mouth, and I couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    Third Uncle praised Xiaofang and glared at me. I also felt embarrassed and let out a hollow laugh.


    Only then did we remember that there was a ghost here. He couldn''t help but become nervous.


    "Alright, then I won''t obstruct you. You can leave tomorrow." I''ll go back to the park and wait for your news. I''ll give you two months, but come to my place in one month''s time, or else I''ll come find you, Zhang Yifan. " I was scared and kept saying yes.


    Only then did the ghost lady float away. I can temporarily live a peaceful life. He had had enough of worrying about fear all the time.


    "Then I''ll stay at your place for the time being. It''s convenient to move out with you, do you have a guest room here?"


    I was like a chick pecking rice. "Yes, yes." I will only be safe if Third Uncle stays at home. Who knows when the ghost girl will return?


    "I''ll go clean up the guest room. Third uncle, you and Yifan can talk for a while." Xiaofang said obediently.


    Third Uncle nodded, and Xiaofang went to clean up the guest room.


    Now there''s only me and Third Uncle here.


    "Did you explain everything to Xiaofang?"


    "Yeah." I said indifferently.


    Third Uncle almost knocked me out with a slap, "You brat, this is how you treat people. Look at how nice Xiaofang is to you. This time, you have to have a good memory no matter what. They said that husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest, that they would fly away when faced with a great calamity. Look at Xiaofang, where did she go? "You stinking brat."


    I touched my nose and chuckled.


    Third Uncle carried his luggage in from the door, changed his clothes, and changed into casual clothes. He shouted, "Xiaofang, let''s go out for dinner tonight. I want to drink with that brat, Little Fan."


    "Third Uncle, you have the final say. Then, let''s go out and eat." Xiaofang''s voice came from the room.


    I didn''t interrupt the whole time...


    After Xiaofang cleaned up the guest room, Third Uncle put his luggage away and the three of us went out together.


    At this time, the rain outside had lessened, and the sky had become a bit brighter. However, it was almost 5 o''clock, and the light would not last for long.


    We went to a nearby night market, found a table, ordered a few dishes and two bottles of wine. I started to chat with Third Uncle, while Xiaofang listened obediently from the side.


    "Third Uncle, this ghost girl wants us to find the person who harmed her. Where are we going to find her?"


    "Kid, you know it too?" Third Uncle took a sip of his wine and glared at me. She only told us that the man was a photographer named Hu Qingquan. As for her, she was called Yun Xiaoxiao. "Yeah." Third Uncle looked at me.


    I hurriedly nodded my head as I didn''t have any good opinions. I only heard what Third Uncle said.


    "The magazine is called ''Night'' or something. Let''s start with the magazine. "But where can I find it?" Third Uncle frowned. For a while, I couldn''t think of a good plan.


    "I remember the library seems to have a magazine in each issue, although this isn''t a real magazine... But he might as well try. And every issue of the newspaper has it, so there might be some clues. " Xiaofang reminded from the side.


    "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it? Xiaofang, you''re really too smart." I couldn''t help but give Xiaofang a kiss.


    Third Uncle turned red and pretended that he didn''t see it.


    I also chuckled. He got serious.


    "Alright then, let''s go to the library first. It''s too late today, let''s go tomorrow morning." As for Xiaofang, you should do your own things every day. Xiaofan and I will be busy. That female ghost won''t come back and bother you. "


    "How can I do that? I''m going to stay with Yi Fan!" Xiaofang said.


    "It was Xiaofan who let you get away with it last time, luckily nothing happened. This time, I will definitely not let you get into any more trouble. This is what I will decide, none of you will be able to persuade me. "


    "Xiaofang, listen to Third Uncle. I know how good you are to me. I can already feel it. Leave the rest to us. Relax, it''s not that dangerous this time. "


    "But ¡­" Xiaofang was still a little worried.


    "Believe me, wife. This time, it''s time for me to take on my husband''s responsibilities! "


    Third Uncle approvingly looked at me.


    "Well, I promise you. But safety first. Protect yourself well. "


    "Don''t worry, I will." I said it from the bottom of my heart.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time to go back. I still have to get up early tomorrow, let''s go. " Third uncle suggested.


    "Yeah, I have to go to the office tomorrow to apply for a leave of absence. Not going to work this afternoon will also cause me to get scolded." I was depressed again. Xiaofang smiled as she comforted me.


    When they reached home, Third Uncle went back to his room. Right now, the only two people in the room are me and my wife Xiaofang. I looked at her pretty face and my eyes blurred. Xiaofang also blushed. Pushing her onto the bed and hugging her warm body, I could only feel hot blood surging through my entire body. After that, an incomparably stimulating current started to surge within my body, and I realised that somehow, our bodies had already merged with each other ¡­


    The next day, I woke up early, woke up my third uncle, and told him to go to the company with me first.


    "Where''s the car? That''s weird." I muttered to myself.


    Third Uncle was not surprised and said, "You drove to the company yesterday, right?"


    "Yeah, eh? The car was still at the company. Third Uncle, how did you know? "


    "You really talk a lot, hurry up and run to the company. "Slippery."


    We jogged all the way to the company, and I couldn''t help but ask Uncle.


    "Third Uncle, how did you know? Quickly tell me." I really don''t believe that you can calculate it. "


    "Brat, you think about it yourself. Didn''t you run home yesterday? Isn''t that car in the company? "You sure are forgetful."


    I touched my nose and chuckled.


    In a moment, he arrived at the company, took his car to the old building, and saw the stairs. He felt a chill in his heart. He shivered for a while. Third Uncle felt it and looked at me jokingly. I snappily snorted.


    After getting out of the car, he drove to the new building. The moment he set one foot inside, he heard the sound of rapid high heels. A menacing woman was already standing in front of him.


    "Zhang Yifan!" Where did you go yesterday afternoon! "


    Almost with a roar, Zhou Mei began to roar.


    "Sis Zhou, please don''t be angry. I had a tummy attack yesterday." I forgot to ask for a leave of absence from you, since your master is magnanimous, don''t bother with me. "


    Before Zhou Mei could scold me, I started talking again.


    "I''ll give you two months'' leave. You don''t need your salary. I''ll take it that you''ve approved. I''ll leave first. " Zhou Mei was left standing on the spot cursing, but I had already run away.


    "Kid, you were dishonest even when you were in class, sigh!" Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    I just grinned and started the car.


    After a while, we arrived at the city library. As of now, there aren''t many people in this library. It feels like a warehouse and I can''t help but sigh as I head towards the library every single day during my school-days.


    When we walked into the library, the librarian was busy with his cell phone, not even looking at us. I braced myself to go up and ask. " Which district are the magazines and newspapers in? "


    The manager impatiently looked at us, an ordinary middle-aged man and an ordinary young man, then said, "Let''s go upstairs and take a left turn in Area A." He then went to look at his phone.


    After a while, Third Uncle and I arrived at the second floor.


    The only sound that could be heard was the sound of Third Uncle and I''s footsteps. It was so quiet that even a needle dropping onto the ground could be heard.


    He went up to the second floor. There were two short corridors on his left and right. There were signs on the walls that said A, B.


    Speaking of which, this library had quite a few years to it. It used to be a library, but after it was founded, it was converted into a library. Zhang Yifan had written a thesis on the history of the library, so he remembered it quite clearly.


    The wood flooring creaked under his feet, as if it still had the same wooden structure as it used to be in the academy.


    Third Uncle was walking in front of me while I followed behind him slowly.


    After walking through the passage, they soon arrived at Area A.


    "Cough cough, what the hell is this place? Cough cough." Third Uncle waved his hand to drive away the dust.


    "You don''t know about this Third Uncle. These magazines and newspapers are so messy. If it wasn''t for the rule of keeping a copy, these people wouldn''t have collected these things." "Maybe he left it on the ground and left." I explained.


    Third Uncle nodded and didn''t want to say anything more, as if he was afraid he would inhale more dust.


    I started to randomly flip through the magazines and newspapers on the floor. I didn''t have much hope for that "Night" magazine. After all, it was that kind of magazine ¡­


    The floor was littered with old newspapers and magazines. Even the newer ones couldn''t be much different from the old ones.


    I looked at Third Uncle, but Third Uncle didn''t seem to have any eyebrows. I sighed. I''m afraid that this time I won''t be able to gain much. After all, the things on the ground are too messy. I don''t know where to start looking for them.


    I picked up a newspaper at random and tried my luck.


    Shaking the dust, his eyes suddenly stared at the words: Famous Photography Company''s Chairman Hu Qingquan held the latest photo album press conference. 8 May 2009.


    "Third Uncle, come over and take a look!" I hasten to call the third uncle


    "Xiaofan, what''s wrong? Did you find something?" Third Uncle, ignoring the dust from his run, moved closer to the newspaper.


    "It''s him!" Third Uncle gaped.


    Originally, we planned to start with a small incident, but her death was deemed an accident. Furthermore, we couldn''t find any clues to Hu Qingquan''s death in the reports, and we also knew the truth behind her death.


    There would be people called Hu Qingquan in the world, but they wouldn''t be involved in photography at the same time. Also, Yun Xiaofeng told me that she was killed in June 2008, which is a good timing.


    "How did he become the boss of a photography company? He was just a photographer back then, I''m afraid he had another stroke of luck." Third Uncle frowned and sighed again, as if he had remembered something bad.

 C11

    I was surprised as well, but fortunately, something happened and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for finding the information so quickly, it could only be said that the heavens were guiding them. Sometimes, fate was just like that, and no one could figure it out. On the other hand, it was because Hu Qingquan was now famous. I thought.


    When I came back to my senses, third uncle was already standing at the entrance of the tunnel.


    "Let''s go, it''s already a blessing to be able to find this information. There''s no use staying here any longer."


    I also nodded. "Then let''s go home first."


    Third Uncle did not object, and we soon went downstairs. The same lazy caretaker sat in his chair and did not even look at us. Third Uncle shook his head and we walked out.


    After exiting the library, Third Uncle''s voice sounded in my ear, "Yifan, don''t you think that the library is a little strange?"


    "Strange? There it was, but the light wasn''t too good. Strange! Third Uncle, could it be ¡­ "Do you mean?" I began to speak carelessly, and was startled in the middle of my sentence.


    "I think that brat Ying Tang is a bit black, he probably provoked some ghost." There was something wrong with this house. Although it had been renovated, it was still an old house. Forget it, we don''t have time to care about these things. We can''t let go of the things on our hands for now. Third Uncle''s expression was unsettled.


    Startled, I looked back and could not help feeling the eeriness of the house. Then what we saw in the newspaper might not be some kind of divine blessing, but... Instead ¡­ I didn''t dare think about it. After a shiver, I calmed down a little. He secretly decided that it would be better not to come to this library in the future.


    After a while, Third Uncle and I returned home. Third Uncle and I ate lunch outside, and it was already time for dinner. My stomach was already growling. After Xiaofang cooked, we started eating.


    During dinner time, Third Uncle roughly told Xiaofang the clues we found. Of course, we wouldn''t tell her about the oddity in the library, lest we worry about it again.


    "I really didn''t expect that an evil person like him would have such good luck. Sometimes, I really can''t figure out what happened in the world." Xiaofang said helplessly.


    We also nodded and continued eating. Third Uncle went back to his room to rest after washing up. Xiaofang and I also went back to rest. Of course, it wasn''t just a simple rest, but a deep emotional interaction ¡­


    The next day, I was woken up by Third Uncle. I can only blame myself for what happened last night ¡­


    While Xiaofang was making breakfast, Third Uncle looked at me meaningfully and told me to take care of my body. I chuckled and hurriedly said I knew.


    Today, we didn''t go out. Third Uncle and I decided to check the internet at home to check up on Hu Qingquan and Yun Xiao''s news.


    Previously, we thought about searching Hu Qingquan on the internet, but who knows if such an ordinary person would give us any more information. But now it was different. Now that he was a celebrity, there was definitely a lot of information about him.


    It took us a while to find some useful information on the internet.


    Hu Qingquan is now both a director of Clear Spring Photography and editor of Nightfall magazine, and has made a great deal of noise and color. He has also suddenly become famous since he was an obscure photographer in 2008. He seemed to have some ideas about Night magazine, and he had it in his hand.


    As for the small matter regarding Yun Xiao, he could not find him. It was likely that he did not even find the corpse, or else he would have left behind the slightest clue. Apparently not.


    It doesn''t matter anymore, since the killer is Hu Qingquan, we just need to find him and bring him to Zhong Hai City''s public park, then everything will be over. I couldn''t help but think this way.


    "Check where his company is located, Yifan." Third Uncle asked.


    I couldn''t help but remember that this problem hadn''t been solved, so I immediately went to check it out.


    He didn''t know if it was true or not, but the moment he checked, he was startled. His company actually drove to City A, a place very far away from us. I have a headache. Our city and Zhonghai City are neighbors, called Zhongshan City. Since it was a serious southern city, this trip to A City was a long one. I used to travel all the time, and I never did.


    Third Uncle''s expression didn''t change, but he was thinking about something. Before I could ask Third Uncle about our plan, he spoke up.


    "We will immediately go to Zhong Hai City today and find that little ghost girl called Yun. We will explain our findings to her and then not return for a month until the matter is resolved." Third Uncle''s tone was unquestionable, and I did not have any objections, so I just nodded my head.


    Right away, I went to the side and called my wife.


    "Hello, Xiaofang."


    "Yifan? "What''s wrong, I''m still at work."


    "Then I have to tell you quickly. Third Uncle and I have found out that Hu Qingquan''s company is in City A. We are going to City A. We will come back as soon as the matter is settled."


    "Alright, since all of you have finished investigating, this matter should end soon. Even if I were to get involved, it would just be a hindrance." "But, but you must come back safely. I cannot lose you, I really love you, Yifan." Saying that, the other end of the line let out a long sigh.


    I just said I would and hung up.


    I know, I know how much Xiaofang loves me, and I know that if I say anything more, it will shake my own resolve. Thus, I organized my emotions and returned to my room.


    "Everything has been settled. We need to prepare for our departure as soon as possible. It''s not a good thing to have many troubles at night." Third Uncle said when he saw me enter.


    I nodded and began to pack. Putting away my luggage is naturally an easy task. In the past, I have travelled a lot, allowing me to get used to packing. However, this time, I am deeply moved.


    In the past few days, Zhang Yifan had changed a lot because of all the terrible things that had happened. He now knew that she had a very good wife.


    Third Uncle naturally didn''t have any luggage, so after packing up for a bit, the two of them immediately went out.


    When they arrived at the train station, they bought two bus tickets. From Zhongshan City to Zhonghai City, it was only about two hours of travel. Soon, they got on the bus.


    The station was still quite free, and it was not crowded, which was very different from the last time I went to Zhong Hai. It also made me feel good. But when he thought about the last time he went to Zhong Hai city, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart and his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Third Uncle felt it and patted me on the shoulder. "What are you afraid of, kid? Last time, I wasn''t here. This time, I''m right next to you, so what are you afraid of."


    It was as if I had been injected with a tranquilizer.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but when I got out of the car it was Third Uncle who woke me up.


    "Hurry, take your things, especially my treasures."


    Third Uncle walked in front with a swagger, while I held a big and small bag at the back, moaning and groaning.


    "Third Uncle, we''re going to capture him this time, not a ghost. Why would we bring so many treasures?"


    "What do you know? Didn''t your Third Uncle and I take treasures along every time we go out? And he''s also a Taoist." Furthermore, it would be too late for you to regret whatever happened. " Third Uncle turned around and glared at me before walking away with a swagger.


    I groaned in my heart, but I had to honestly carry my bag.


    Third Uncle hailed a taxi and said he would take us to the nearest hotel. Third Uncle said, "Don''t ask me anything. Just let me handle it." I could only shut my mouth.


    When we checked into the hotel, Third Uncle said, "Did you want to ask me why I didn''t go to the park to look for her?"


    I nodded.


    "You stupid brat, she''s so bright, let''s stay here for now and find her at night." Let''s go to the old editorial office of Night magazine first. Maybe we''ll find something. " Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    "Why didn''t I think of that? Third Uncle, you really can''t be blamed." I suddenly understood.


    Third Uncle just smiled and didn''t say anything. After a while, we went out and found out that the old editorial office of Night magazine was at the end of a nearby street. It seemed like a milk tea shop now.


    He saw a sign in the distance, Night Coffee Shop.


    He had to touch this place to find it. It was so remote. Opening a coffee shop wasn''t a good idea either. But to my surprise, this coffee shop was also called Night, which might be a good thing for us.


    I pushed open the glass door and a small coffee shop appeared in front of me. The interior was completely new and seemed to be well-loved.


    "What would you two like to order? Our cappuccino is famous for its delicious taste." A sweet-sounding girl sounds by my ear. Only then did I notice that a beautiful lady had appeared before me!


    She was dressed in a maid suit, and she was looking at me with her big eyes, as if she was amused by my faux pas.


    "Cough cough." Third Uncle''s cough pulled me back to reality, causing me to smile embarrassedly.


    "Two cappuccinos, then." I feel like I''m pretending. Well, I''m pretending.


    "Alright, please wait a moment. It will be ready in a moment." My sister''s sweet voice made me intoxicated, but Third Uncle''s slap made me wake up ¡­


    I paid right away.


    Soft sofas, soft lights, classical music, a room full of the fragrance of coffee, and, also, a beautiful maid, well, everything is so beautiful.


    Honestly speaking, this coffee shop was not bad at all. It was a pity that it was located in such a remote location. However, judging from the personality of the owner, it was very likely that he preferred this place.


    The girl brought out two cups of coffee in a moment, and I realized that they seemed to have been made by her. She seemed to be the only one in the shop.


    I asked. "Are you alone in the shop?"


    The girl shook her head. "My father is still in the store."


    I felt relieved, but didn''t have any intention of letting my sister leave. Just as I wanted to find some reason to ask about Night Magazine''s matter, Third Uncle kindly opened his mouth.

 C12

    "Little girl, can you tell me if you know anything about Nightwalker''s newsroom?"


    The girl was stunned as she didn''t expect the middle-aged man to ask this question. She was about to answer when an old cough echoed.


    A grey-haired old man walked out. He seemed to have suffered from a serious illness, and his face was haggard.


    "Dad, why did you come out? Didn''t I tell you to take a good rest?"


    "I''m fine. Even if I sit longer, I still have to come out to walk. Cough, cough." It was obvious that the old man was trying to force her, so the girl immediately went to help support him and walked over.


    "The two of you just asked about the editorial office of the magazine, right? I don''t know much, so I''ll answer you. Cough cough."


    I was elated. I was just worrying that I didn''t know much, but this was great. I hastily nodded my head, but Third Uncle didn''t do anything.


    Before I could ask, the old man started talking, "Actually, there''s nothing much to talk about. This was originally the editorial office of the magazine, which was originally the brother of the editor. Since the purchase of the magazine, this place has become empty, so I asked my brother to open a shop for my daughter and provide for her family. Do you two have any other questions? "


    Third Uncle then opened his mouth, "Do you know about the disappearance of a little girl called Yun in the editorial office? "Oh right, I''m her Third Uncle. This is her cousin, we''re here to look for clues."


    A cold light flashed in the old man''s eyes, but he immediately restrained himself and said, "Then I really don''t know, when my brother was in the editorial office, we were all living in the countryside, and later the editorial office was empty before we came to the city to earn a living. Speaking of which, this girl was really pitiful. She had been missing for so long, but her family was still looking for her. All of you have done your best. " The old man shook his head with a helpless expression.


    Third Uncle didn''t ask any further. He drank the cup of coffee in one gulp and pulled me out, leaving behind a girl who looked at the old man with a puzzled expression.


    After the old man saw that Zhang Yifan and his group had left, he coldly snorted and entered the room.


    "Third Uncle, why did you leave? I still have some questions I haven''t finished asking." And I haven''t had my coffee! " I asked with a puzzled expression on my face.


    "You stinking brat, I still don''t know about your little thoughts. You must have taken a fancy to other people''s girls, with just this little bit of ability of yours." Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    After being seen through, I smiled embarrassedly.


    Third Uncle immediately became serious. "Actually, the reason I left was because of you."


    "Oh? Third Uncle, tell me about it. " I was curious, too.


    "Didn''t you notice that there was something wrong with the old man''s eyes? When you heard us talk about Cloud''s Little. "And wouldn''t his appearance be too coincidental?" Third Uncle asked sternly.


    I didn''t take a good look at it at first, but now that I think about it, it seems like the old man was a little surprised at the time. But soon he became expressionless.


    I don''t know if what he said was true or false, but from his reaction, we can see that he''s probably hiding something. In any case, Yun Xiao has more information about him than anything else, and I don''t think the photographer will be able to get anything out of him, so we might as well leave. Even if he has some ulterior motives, it doesn''t stop us from finding Hu Qingquan. Third Uncle shook his head.


    I thought back to the time when there was something strange, but Third Uncle''s words made me feel a lot more at ease, so I didn''t think too much about it. It''s just that, it''s a pity for that chick. Sigh.


    Third Uncle and I returned to the hotel and lay down to rest for a while. Unknowingly, he fell asleep again. I had a wonderful dream. Today, that maid was above me and below me was Xiaofang ¡­ This is a paradise on earth. "Just as I was about to enjoy myself, I heard a sound." "Xiaofan, wake up, you brat. You''re still drooling."


    I woke up and saw that the person in front of me was Third Uncle ¡­ My expression is both angry and funny. I am also extremely embarrassed. God knows if I made any weird sounds while I was sleeping...


    I got up and washed my face. Then I immediately went downstairs to the barbecue stand with Third Uncle.


    "Boss, give me two bottles of beer and 20 mutton skewers." Third Uncle shouted.


    "Alright, they will be here soon. Please wait a moment."


    From afar, the Lady Boss''s fat ass was moving back and forth, looking extremely alluring. When she turned around, I nearly turned over my chair. It turned out to be Lin Zhiling''s figure and Sister Feng''s face ¡­ Life is full of surprises ¡­


    The Lady Boss struggled for a long time before finally being able to react. She was extremely coquettish. But no one dared to think too much about it. Third Uncle, on the other hand, didn''t have any expression on his face. He just paid the bill and began to eat. I didn''t have much appetite as I slowly sipped on my wine. When I want to eat, I look back at the bamboo sticks on the table!


    Third Uncle, who was beside me, laughed embarrassedly for the first time when he saw my expression. His old face turned red ¡­


    I ordered 15 more strings, but gave Third Uncle 10 more strings ¡­


    After eating our fill, we took a taxi to Tianning Park.


    In the car, the driver start to chat


    "What are you guys doing there so late? It''s understandable that you used to go there, but now this park is very desolate." Hey, this park used to be so bustling and people often took pictures of it. Speaking of which, I don''t remember when it became desolate. It sounded like a ghost. Heh, where did this come from? There was a high chance that someone had made it up, but who knew that everyone would believe it? "Hai." The driver talked to himself for a long time. Third Uncle only replied with a few simple words before the driver tactfully shut his mouth.


    After paying the driver, the driver immediately drove away. It seemed that he didn''t want to stay any longer. The only ones left here were me and Third Uncle.


    Speaking of the night, this place was quite scary. The street lamps were broken for who knows how long, some were not lit while the rest were not. The whole park was lifeless, giving off a sinister feeling. In this situation, the door was like a big, bloody mouth, waiting for someone to enter.


    It was all thanks to this little ghost girl, I muttered in my heart.


    Third Uncle stood there without moving. "Logically speaking, she should have felt us arrive here. But we''ve been standing here for so long, why haven''t we seen any ghosts?"


    Even a calm person like Third Uncle was getting impatient, needless to say, me. I''ve already been cursing in my heart for a long time, but I didn''t dare to show it. Otherwise, I would be done for if I were to be seen ¡­


    After waiting for a long time, Third Uncle was so impatient that he took out the compass.


    "I even have to come personally to find her. There''s a high chance that she was purposely toying with me. Women truly hold a grudge, and female ghosts are no exception. " Third uncle said with a face full of unhappiness.


    I don''t know why, but I feel a little bit better inside. The usually majestic and calm Third Uncle had this thought as well. It was truly a funny thing to hear.


    I still had a look of worry on my face and didn''t reveal a single bit of my feelings ¡­


    As the third uncle spoke, his hand didn''t slow down at all. After a few chants, the two fingers of his right hand hit the compass. On it, the compass slowly turned from a black color to a golden one.


    Last time, I didn''t have the time to look carefully, but this time I did. This time, I really did look carefully, because there were some obscure symbols on the surface of the compass. It looked very mysterious.


    Just as I was about to take a good look, Third Uncle let out a low shout, "Hate!" The compass began to turn, and I thought it would soon point out that the cloud was small and relieved.


    However, the compass had not rotated for long before it strangely stopped. Even the faint golden light surrounding its body had disappeared and returned to its usual pitch black compass. This was far beyond my expectations.


    "Huh?" Third Uncle couldn''t hide the surprise in his eyes and muttered something, as if he didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Third Uncle, could it be that the compass has broken?" I took a closer look and said to Third Uncle.


    "Ah pei, boy, don''t speak nonsense if you don''t understand. This compass is a treasure of mine, how could it possibly be bad?" Third Uncle was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at me. I hurriedly smiled apologetically and didn''t dare to reply ¡­


    Third Uncle sat down cross-legged on the floor and started chanting while facing the compass. I was also at a loss. Since Third Uncle didn''t know what was going on, there was no need for me to get involved. At most, I would only anger Third Uncle.


    I sat down on the flowerbed in front of the park and meditated.


    Just as I was about to recover, Third Uncle woke me up.


    "Xiaofan, come here!"


    I got up and ran over.


    "Third Uncle, what happened? Did you find the ghost lady?" "It''s really her fault." I asked, trying not to laugh.


    Third Uncle unhappily glared at me and said, "You brat, you were almost scared to the point of peeing your pants when she hit you, yet you still have the nerve to say that."


    I was speechless for a moment before I dejectedly ran behind Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle then said seriously, "I''ve tested a few times, and the compass shows that there are no ghosts nearby. After some analysis, I concluded that it was very likely that Yun Xiao had disappeared somewhere. The ghosts would not be living here for the time being. After all, we only came here after a month, and now that we don''t greet each other, it''s normal that we don''t meet. The trouble is that we have to come back in a month''s time, so that she won''t do something to Xiaofang. "


    With that, the third uncle shook his head and helplessly said.


    I touched my chin and thought for a while before saying, "Don''t worry, Third Uncle. Maybe we''ll be back in less than a month." If it''s really not done in a month, we can come back and talk to her about the situation. " Seeing that Third Uncle was troubled, I hastily tried to comfort him.


    Third Uncle thought for a while, but he couldn''t think of a better way. Thus, he could only nod his head and agree with me.


    Third Uncle immediately stood up and put the compass on his back.


    "Let''s go, I hope everything will be settled by the time we come back next time." Third Uncle greeted me and started to walk out.


    I also hurriedly followed, inexplicably looking back at the park, my mind inexplicably has some unease, I don''t know if it is an illusion. I forcefully suppressed my uneasiness and followed Third Uncle''s footsteps.

 C13

    We walked out of the park for a long time, but we couldn''t find a taxi. It was a quarter past eight, and I had no choice but to call Beep for a taxi. Third Uncle and I leaned against the fence on the side of the road, bored out of our minds. Third Uncle tapped on the front door, which seemed a bit more generous than the last time when he smoked Red Three Ring High Tower ¡­


    From my pocket, I took out the one that my colleague gave to me as a wedding present, and hurriedly passed one to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle laughed. "You really know how to enjoy yourself. Sigh, actually, these things aren''t that different from each other. To me, it''s not that much of a difference." However, Third Uncle still obediently reached out for two of them ¡­


    I was about to light one when the phone rang.


    "Hey, is that Di Di''s master?" I blurted out subconsciously.


    "Yes, may I ask where your exact location is so that I can come and pick you up?"


    I told him where we were and described the two of us. Master said he knew very quickly and would be there soon.


    When my cigarette was almost finished, I found a place to throw it, so I went around the corner to find the trash can.


    Cough cough, who asked us to be honest and have a good youth.


    As soon as I turned in and found that it was a little dark and I wanted to find a random place to throw it, I suddenly felt my neck tighten and my breathing seemed to become a little difficult.


    I wanted to turn back, but I couldn''t. It was as if there was something terrible behind me that scared me so much I couldn''t look back. I felt my eyes go black and I couldn''t breathe.


    Just as I felt like I was about to say goodbye to my beloved Xiaofan, Third Uncle''s voice seemed to be coming from not too far away, "Xiaofan, hurry up and bring your car over. They''re waiting for you."


    I seemed to be able to catch my breath and hurriedly shouted with my loudest voice, "Third Uncle!" "Save me!" I passed out.


    When I woke up, I was at the hotel.


    I jumped up from the bed in fear and looked around me. It wasn''t until I saw Third Uncle''s face that I felt slightly relieved.


    "So I''m not dead, you saved me, Third Uncle!" When I looked at Third Uncle, my eyes were filled with gratitude. Upon thinking that I wasn''t dead, I almost teared up.


    Third Uncle seemed to see the waves in my heart and hurriedly patted me on the back. His eyes were filled with comfort.


    It took me a while to calm down.


    Third Uncle passed a cup of water to me and looked at me before slowly starting to explain ¡­


    "Look at your neck first." Third Uncle handed me a small mirror.


    When I took it and looked at it, I saw that there was a ligature mark on my neck, and it was shallow, and the red mark hadn''t faded yet.


    I was aghast. At that time, I had a rope tied around my neck. No wonder I was having difficulty breathing. But the rope was too thin, and I was too frightened to notice it. I thought I saw a ghost again.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and asked my Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, can you tell me what you''ve discovered?"


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "At that time, I was still smoking by the roadside, waiting for you to come back. Then the car came, so I quickly told you to come and get on the car. I then heard you call for help." I rushed over and saw a figure running out, but I couldn''t see his face. " Third Uncle said with great pity.


    "Xiaofan, think about whether you have enemies in Zhonghai City, or whether you have enemies in Zhongshan City. "Also, you have to think about whether anyone else knows about our trip to Zhongshan City this time." Third Uncle said seriously.


    I touched my head and recalled. As for Zhong Hai city, I''ve only come here once. The only person I might know is my last renegade customer, but he wouldn''t have killed me just because of me reneging on an appointment. He did not have any enemies, and only a few people he knew. What about Zhongshan City? I have worked for so many years, but at most I have angered my boss. I have a good relationship with my colleagues, and I am usually just a small fry. When he was a student, he had always been obedient and devoted to his studies.


    I thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t think of an enemy who would kill me. So I shook my head at Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle nodded, as expected.


    Third Uncle motioned for me to lie down and rest for a while. Then he went into the bathroom.


    When he came out, I was startled but amused. At this moment, in front of me is an old man with gray hair and a beard. Although it is a good cover, I have known Third Uncle for so many years, so I can tell that he is an old man.


    Although I knew that Third Uncle definitely had his own motives, I couldn''t help but ask, "Third Uncle, where are you going? Dressed like this. "To be honest, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to tell."


    "That''s true. This was a unique skill that I learned during my time in the martial arts world. Transfiguration is an unfathomable skill. The highest realm of transfiguration is something even imitating is inconceivable." "Although I''ve only learned a little bit of the skin, it''s more than enough to use it for now." Third Uncle did not conceal the pride in his voice.


    Although I heard what Third Uncle said, I was still very curious about his actions.


    Third Uncle seemed to see my doubt and smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Helplessly, I waved my hand and lay back down.


    "Have a good rest, I''ll be back after I finish my work. Don''t worry, I''m disguised as such. No one can tell who I am. "After all, their target is you, so it''s best for me to leave. You should stay here well!"


    Although Third Uncle said so, he still kept it a secret from me. I could only obediently nod my head. I knew that if I went out, it would be too dangerous. Who knows if they would kill me while I was alone. It seemed like they were also afraid of having more people on their side, making it difficult for them to make a move. So I''m really the safest person here.


    So I lay down and quietly played with my phone, waiting for Third Uncle to come back.


    Third Uncle also went out, but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about it.


    He started to get rid of his former enemies. It seemed like he had no enemies anymore. Ai? Before! Since he said he was not his former enemy, then he must be the person I met in Zhonghai City. Who have I seen and where have I been this day?


    Everything pointed to the coffee shop at night. That strange old man must have had some extraordinary secret. I shook my head, clearing it a little. In any case, Uncle probably has my suspicions, and he probably went out to investigate that place. I think it''s better if I sleep in peace and wait for news from Third Uncle.


    On the other side, Third Uncle was currently walking down the stairs.


    Third Uncle went downstairs to the hotel and bought a bottle of mineral water from a grocery store nearby. He habitually bought a bag of mineral water at the front door. Just as he was about to open the package and smoke a cigarette, he seemed to recall something. Put it back in your pocket.


    He was about to stop a taxi on the side of the road when he saw a familiar car. It was the one he had called Di Di to take. He was a bit baffled. It had been so long and the car still hadn''t left. What was going on? Maybe I was too nervous. Maybe the driver came down to eat. Third Uncle shook his head and looked over the car to see if there were any taxis on it. Just as he was about to go up and ask if they were leaving, he realized that the people inside were not the same as before!


    At this moment, there was a middle-aged man in the car. He wore sunglasses, so it was impossible to see his eyes clearly. And the one who started to drive them back was a young man, he didn''t even wear sunglasses!


    Third Uncle took two steps back, but the man''s head was facing the hotel. Fortunately, he didn''t notice Third Uncle''s abnormality.


    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly shook his head, which frightened Third Uncle quite a bit. However, he did look at his watch, and then drove away in his car. And the direction he was going was the direction he was going towards the night coffee shop ¡­


    Third Uncle hesitated for a moment before calling for a taxi.


    "Master, let''s go to the coffee shop at night." The car roared away from the hotel.


    After a while, the car arrived at the Caf¨¦ de la Night.


    It was already past nine o''clock and most of the shops nearby had already closed down. However, the nighttime coffee shop was still brightly lit. Furthermore, there was a car in front of the door. It was the same car that he had seen earlier! Third Uncle took a deep breath and walked into the coffee shop.


    "Little girl, I''d like a cup of the cheapest coffee. "Cough, cough," Third Uncle said to the girl.


    The girl was sitting at the cashier''s counter, playing with her cell phone. She didn''t think that there would be a guest this late at night. If it wasn''t for the fact that her father had to receive a guest, she would have never thought of this. Along the way, that person''s temper is quite weird. He got so angry when I asked him where he bought his sunglasses just for a joke. He''s really stingy ¡­


    The girl snappily walked into the room and seemed to be making coffee.


    "Little girl, a guest has arrived. Who is it?" From inside came a voice brimming with energy


    It must have been the old man''s voice during the day. Presumably, he was pretending to be haggard during the day. Third Uncle thought to himself, but his face was expressionless. The entire coffee shop was a retro wooden structure with many gaps. Third Uncle found a seat where he could see inside and sat down.


    Two people were astonishingly sitting in a private room. Needless to say, they were the old man during the day and the middle-aged man sitting on the carriage. However, they could not hear anything that was said. It was as if it was very soft.


    "The coffee is here!" The girl come out of the house In a minute


    "It''s the cheapest coffee, but not necessarily the worst. "Please enjoy."


    The girl was still as smart as ever. Uncle inwardly shook his head, but his face remained expressionless as he merely nodded his head.


    After he finished, he paid the bill and left.


    After leaving the alley, Third Uncle went to the side of the road and called a taxi to return to the hotel.


    "Xiaofan, get up! Get up!"


    I seemed to have heard something. It sounded like Third Uncle''s voice. I rubbed my eyes and could clearly see that the person in front of me was'' Third Uncle ''.


    "Yes." Yes, Third Uncle after his disguise.


    "What''s wrong, Third Uncle? I''ve only slept for a short while." At this moment, I remembered that I had just had a beautiful dream. The details of this dream weren''t suitable for children. Thus, I felt embarrassed to speak of it.


    "What are you still sleeping for, if you continue sleeping your little life will be over." "Hurry up and pack up, let''s go to City A."


    "Just sleep a little longer ¡­" Ye Zichen said sleepily. Suddenly, I jumped up. "What? My life is about to end? Third Uncle, don''t scare me like that."

 C14

    "Why should I scare you? Hurry up, I''ll tell you in detail when the time comes." Third Uncle started packing, and I dressed and packed my things.


    Third Uncle immediately went to the bathroom to "tidy up" his face.


    In a moment we had packed our things. He left the hotel and headed straight for the train station.


    Although it was already 10 pm, the train station was still bustling with noise and excitement. There were still a lot of people waiting for their cars in the waiting room. Eating instant noodles and sleeping. This really has a unique flavor ¡­


    "Buy two train tickets to City A. As soon as possible." As soon as Third Uncle entered the train station, he immediately went to the ticket window.


    "Okay, the fastest train will leave at 10: 40. Would you like to buy two? Please confirm once." The conductor was young and beautiful, gentle and courteous, really... I was thinking again.


    "Yes, we''ll buy two. Here are the ID cards." Third Uncle didn''t want to waste even a second. He was ready to do anything.


    "Sure, please wait a moment." the conductor replied.


    After a while we got tickets and sat down in the waiting room where there were fewer people. Third Uncle immediately went to buy a bag of instant noodles.


    I look, my God, the old pot of pickled vegetables... I hate instant noodles.


    When Third Uncle saw my expression, he glared at me unhappily and didn''t say anything more.


    We got on the train at once.


    Alas, thinking of how they used to take the company''s special car, or else they would drive their own cars, where had they taken a train before?


    In a moment we were in the car, buying a seat with a serial number, and I was sitting by the window.


    "It''s about 11 hours from here to A City. Do you want to sleep for a while?" Third Uncle asked in concern when he saw that I wasn''t in good spirits.


    "It''s fine. I''ll sleep later." "Tell me what''s going on first." I shook my head.


    Third Uncle thought for a moment, as if he was thinking about where to start. After a while, Third Uncle started explaining everything he saw and heard to me.


    My face was full of surprise, and Third Uncle wasn''t surprised to see my expression. I didn''t say anything more, and let me think.


    It took me a long time to calm down, and then I went through the whole thing at once.


    "So the middle-aged man followed us to the hotel? And he stole the car, so he could get in touch with us through the taxi software tomorrow and get it all in one go. "If that''s the case, then that rank 4 Magus is probably going to lose his life?" I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Third Uncle thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "He was in cahoots with the old man, and the old man was in cahoots with Nightwalker. We were in cahoots with Yun Xiaoxiao, who was killed while working at Nightfall. So there must be something else in this, and our investigation must have found their sore spot, which is why we killed them. "No matter what, we are lucky enough to escape. If not, we might not even be able to see the sun tomorrow." Third Uncle sighed.


    In fact, Third Uncle had been very tired over the past few days. For Zhang Yifan''s sake, he had taken good care of him and treated him as his son. If it wasn''t for Third Uncle yesterday, Zhang Yifan would have already lost two of his life. Thinking of this, Zhang Yifan couldn''t help but feel tears welling up in his eyes. No matter what, it was all because of him, so he felt very guilty.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry." I''m so useless, I have to implicate you in the trouble I''ve caused. "If it wasn''t for you, my life would''ve been long gone." At this moment, I was sincerely speaking my mind to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle shook his head and smiled lovingly as he patted me on the shoulder. "Silly boy, I am your Third Uncle. I only have a nephew like you, so why are you saying such silly things?"


    My tears turned to laughter, and I felt a little better.


    Third Uncle sternly said, "No matter who they are, no matter why they wanted to harm you, we have already left Zhong Hai City, and they do not know who we are. As long as we bring Hu Haiquan back to Zhong Hai City, our mission will be completed, and in the future, you must live a peaceful life with Xiao Fang."


    I nodded, and there was no objection.


    "Alright, then go to sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up for dinner." Third Uncle''s return of his amiable expression really made me feel a lot more at ease.


    I lay down on the table and slept peacefully.


    Not long after, the next morning, Third Uncle called me out.


    "Here, take this instant noodles. Add the seasonings yourself."


    Before I could finish, Third Uncle brought me a bucket of instant noodles. ''Fuck, why is it an old pot of pickled vegetables? I''m going to die, I hate the taste of it the most!'' But when I looked into the bag, I burst into tears. They''re all old pickles...


    I had to tear the package apart in silence and get it up.


    After eating, I played with my phone for a while. Third Uncle took out an old book from his bag and started studying it. She really didn''t forget her roots ¡­


    The heck, playing Glory had caused some elementary school students to make me vomit blood. I was so angry that I sent the entire team''s head ¡­


    F * ck, I don''t want to play anymore. At this moment, a dining car arrived. This was the first time I felt so close to the restaurant, so I immediately forgot about what Third Uncle had said. He bought a box of rice. It was hard to tell if Third Uncle saw it or not, or if he was just holding onto his old story. When I opened the package hopefully and took a bite, I almost vomited.


    "What the hell? It''s so horrible to eat, can you even call it food?" I couldn''t help but mutter. The passengers beside me snickered. Only then did I realize that I had lost my composure. My old face reddened, but when I saw that Third Uncle was also snickering at the side, I admitted defeat. He ate it silently.


    When I finished eating, Third Uncle came out with a bucket of instant noodles, ready to go.


    "Third Uncle, give me a bucket as well." I said quickly.


    "How can that be? You just ate, who told you to buy it?" Third Uncle smiled maliciously.


    I tactfully shut my mouth. Instant noodles, especially the old pot of pickled vegetables, have never attracted me so much ¡­


    In the afternoon, the car finally arrived at City A. The train is too long to be comfortable.


    Immediately, we got off the train with our luggage.


    We left the train station, called a taxi, and drove us to the nearest hotel, where we checked in immediately with our bags. I took a shower as soon as I got in. It was so comfortable. Then I lay down on the bed, thinking of nothing but sleep. So I slept until eight in the evening.


    Third Uncle woke up earlier than I did and told me to get up.


    "I''m going out for a meal. I haven''t eaten anything properly for quite a few times on the train. Look, I''ve gotten addicted to alcohol again!" Third Uncle''s face reddened.


    How am I not the same? This is a man''s tacit understanding. Therefore, there was no need for us to say anything else. Immediately, we will go to the restaurant.


    There was a nice little hotel nearby. We ordered two dishes and a few bottles of wine and started eating.


    "It''s been a few days. Have you missed Xiaofang yet?" Third Uncle took a sip of wine and said slowly.


    How could I dare to say no, "Of course I did. I couldn''t sleep at all."


    "Bullsh * t, you sleep soundly every day." "Oh, you silly boy, you were lucky." Third Uncle almost spat out the wine in his mouth. He then shook his head and continued drinking.


    I smirked too, just drinking.


    "You should call her before she worries again. But I, an old man, am free. It''s just that I might be needed in the country. " Third Uncle sighed.


    "Where are you saying that? I think your job is pretty good, Third Uncle." I answered.


    However, Third Uncle became excited. "Really?" "Then are you willing to go back and learn from me so that you won''t ruin this craftsmanship?"


    I scratched my head. "Let me think about it."


    Third Uncle seemed to have less hope in his eyes. He could only shake his head and bluntly say whatever he wanted.


    "You are still young, have a great future, and have a good wife. "How can you do such a crappy thing as a bachelor like me?"


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just opened a bottle of wine for Third Uncle. After eating for a while, we returned to the hotel, lay down, and slept. It had been a long time since we had slept so peacefully.


    The next day, we woke up in the sun and went downstairs after washing up.


    Oils and soy milk, one of the best things in life.


    And I''m enjoying one of the best things in my life.


    "Did you find out the exact location of Haiquan Photography Company?" Third Uncle picked up a Soup Dumplings and asked while eating.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already found out about it."


    "Then should we first go to his company to look for clues or what?" Third Uncle asked again, rarely asking for my opinion.


    I couldn''t think of a good way, so I just scratched my head.


    Third Uncle seemed to be able to see through my difficulties, so he said, "Let''s go look for the company''s information first, we can go look for their company to verify if they have any doubts."


    I just nodded and went back to my breakfast.


    We went back to the hotel, and the room was kindly equipped with a computer. This was just too timely.


    Although a cellphone was fine, the screen was too small, so it was hard to point at both of them.


    I waited for Third Uncle to turn on the computer while he sat in front of it. I wondered. Third Uncle then turned around and said in an embarrassed tone, "Xiaofan, come and drive. "How did you get this thing ¡­"


    I was speechless for a while before I remembered that Third Uncle had always been in the countryside and had never switched off his computer. The most advanced phone call was from his family ¡­


    After I opened it, I immediately searched the page for the words "Haiquan Photography Company". The result was a bunch of news, all kinds of winning news, it was really embarrassing.


    Encyclopedia says it was founded in 2009 by Hu Haiquan, a talented photographer, who bought the obscure magazine "Night" in 2010. The magazine changed its erotic route and took the fashion and sports route, becoming a big brand in the magazine world. And the talented photographer Hu Haiquan also became a national photographer, famous overseas.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. I didn''t expect this Hu Haiquan to have such great luck. The heavens are truly blind!


    Third Uncle also shook his head, as if he was thinking the same thing.

 C15

    There shouldn''t be any problems with this company, we just need to investigate and prove that Hu Haiquan is the murderer of Yun Yang''s small culprit, and then bring him back to Zhong Hai City, our mission will be completed.


    So maybe it''s the most important thing for us to see Hu Haiquan, and we have to get something out of him.


    But what identity are we going to use to act? He couldn''t possibly say that we were sent by Yun Xiao, right?


    "This is going to be difficult." Third Uncle seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    "Why don''t we pretend to be big clients, first by maximizing contact with Hu Haiquan, and secondly by making it easier to investigate." I thought about it and said.


    Third Uncle did not answer, as if he was still deep in thought.


    "Well, that''s the only way." "However, this time I may have to spend quite a bit. Hehe." His third uncle''s brow furrowed, but he began to laugh evilly.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. At this time, Third Uncle still had the mood to joke with me. However, when he thought that he really had to spend a lot of money, he couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart.


    "Let''s take a look at his company first. It''s quite difficult for us to meet the president, but there''s no other way." I shook my head, turned off the computer, and set off.


    We got out of the hotel and called a taxi. Yesterday, after getting off the train, he had hurried all the way to the hotel without having the energy to enjoy the scenery outside the window. Only now did he realize that City A was bustling with life. I couldn''t help but feel envious and jealous towards Hu Qingquan, but when I thought about how he would become a dead person in two months, I twitched a little and felt relieved. I hoped that he could enjoy it for one more day.


    When we got off the overpass, we came to a business district, and the company was surprisingly in the middle of the business district. We paid and got out of the car and strolled down to the office.


    "So high!" I looked up and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Look at you, if you do a good job, you might one day be able to start your own company here." Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    "Don''t joke around, Third Uncle. It''s amazing that I''m here to work." I touched my nose and said dejectedly.


    Third Uncle just smiled at me and didn''t say anything else. We walked through the gate ¡­


    "If you would like any help, our Qingquan Photography Company is a well-known photography company throughout the country. Photographers are of the highest rank." The person who appeared in front of him was a beautiful staff member. The system was extremely close-fitting, sketching out an attractive arc. Her voice was also extremely sweet, and her actions were very proper. She was simply a peerless beauty!


    This kind of beautiful woman came to watch the door. Wasn''t this Hu Qingquan too much of a scammer for beautiful women? I secretly scolded Hu Qingquan in my heart. I greeted her with a smile. Just as I wanted to tease my sister, Third Uncle noticed me. He blocked my path like a bolt of lightning, causing my nose to suffer quite a bit ¡­


    "We''re coming ¡­" Third Uncle''s body reacted too quickly, causing a short circuit in his brain ¡­ At this moment, he was at a loss for words. Because he really didn''t know what the photographic company was doing. Other than taking pictures, it was impossible for him to say that the two of us were going to take pictures, right?


    At this moment, I cleverly pushed Third Uncle to the side and said with a smile, "Beauty, we are here to shoot a promotional video for our family heirloom auction." "Since our family heirloom is so precious, we want the most skilled photographer to be in charge, so the price is naturally negotiable."


    It was thanks to my intelligence and bravery that a small crisis was resolved. I could feel my Third Uncle''s praising gaze towards me. I could not help but feel extremely pleased with himself. He almost burst out laughing.


    "She''s been scared ¡­


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I''m still strong," I said awkwardly, "Beauty, let''s sit down over there and say it''s not good to block the door."


    The few customers behind were getting angry. It was obvious that we were blocking their way.


    Only then did the beautiful staff react and hurriedly led us to the sofa to sit down. That''s how we got down to business.


    "So you''re filming propaganda for the family heirloom." "You don''t have to worry about that. Our photographers are all first-rate, especially our boss, who is a national photographer." The beautiful woman said with a look of worship on her face.


    Hmph, why are you standing here guarding the door when you like him so much. I thought coldly. However, his face remained unchanged.


    The beautiful staff noticed that they were getting out of hand and hurriedly asked, "Can you show us your family heirloom first? I can call the photographer to come over and talk to you about it. Please give us all the details, we will let you know if you are satisfied."


    "Take out this heirloom, Third Uncle." Only then did I realize that I had forgotten about this. I hastily went to find Third Uncle to help me, and I kept winking at the bag we brought with us.


    Third Uncle obviously didn''t expect me to ask him, but he was quite calm. He took out something from his bag.


    Yes, Third Uncle has my heart. He will always help me solve my problems. Hm? Wait a minute, that... That bag with the bag in it!


    Jiuzitang Concentrated Liuwei Dihuang Pill!


    When the young girl saw this, she was shocked as well, but she immediately burst out laughing.


    Third Uncle also noticed that something was wrong and quickly put the item back.


    After the girl finished laughing, she suddenly thought of something and frowned, "You guys aren''t here to cause trouble, right? I''ll get the security to chase you out right now!"


    I hastily smiled apologetically. "Beauty, you misunderstand. My Third Uncle is already old, so he went out to bring the wrong things and brought my medicine out." Don''t be angry, we really aren''t here to cause trouble. We''ll come back tomorrow and promise to bring the goods. "


    Only then did the beautiful employee''s expression relax, and she said amiably, "Alright, then I was too agitated and misunderstood you." But if you come tomorrow, we''ll transfer the photographer today for tomorrow''s work. But in order to ensure that you will really come tomorrow, you will have to pay a deposit first. "


    I thumped my chest and said proudly, "Just tell me how much you want." It looks like I''m talking to a girl. I''m going to make you a deal.


    By his side, Third Uncle almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    The little sister''s expression also changed. She forcefully resisted the urge to beat me up and accepted my deposit of 200 gold. He signed an agreement with us. If we don''t come tomorrow, the 200 yuan will belong to them.


    What a joke. Even if I get hit by a car and crawl here tomorrow, how could I let them get away with it so easily...


    Third Uncle patted me on the shoulder as we walked out the door. "We must have made a big joke today." After saying that, third uncle looked at me meaningfully.


    I chuckled. "How could I dare? It''s all thanks to you." After I finished speaking, I hastily ran to the front, barely dodging Third Uncle''s Lifesteal Strike.


    "You stinking brat, if it wasn''t for your kidney deficiency, why would you have so much trouble?" Third Uncle was fuming with anger.


    I steeled my heart and stopped talking. Third Uncle had no other choice but to give up on this topic.


    "I called a taxi and was about to get on when Third Uncle called out," "Master, come to the Straits Hotel."


    "But I said," "Master, don''t. Take us to the fish farm."


    "I turned around and said to Third Uncle," "After all we''ve had so many noodles, we''ll go to the restaurant today anyway. We''ll have a good meal of him."


    "You''re still thinking about this, kid." Although Third Uncle said this, he still nodded and didn''t have any objections.


    "Okay, fasten your seat belt. We''ll be there in a minute."


    All that was left was a pile of dust, but the car was long gone.


    When I came to this fish farm, I noticed that there was a pretty good restaurant. It seemed that there were a lot of people, so it must have been made pretty well. Ever since I got off the train, I''ve been looking for a place to have a good dinner. Right now, the sun was very high in the sky. It was time for lunch.


    When we pushed the door open and entered, we saw that there were a lot of people. The waiters came and went, and the guests filled the tables. The room was filled with the smell of fish. This was right!


    We took a seat and the waiter came in.


    "What would you like to order, gentlemen?"


    "What are the specialties here?" I asked.


    "The most famous dish in our restaurant is the heavenly fish. If you come here for the first time, you really must have a taste." The waiter laughed like a flower and enthusiastically recommended it.


    "Then let''s have one. We also need a few dishes. If you like anything, Third Uncle, you can order some." I handed the menu to Third Uncle, who ordered two dishes before closing the menu.


    "Alright, the dishes will be served soon, please wait a moment." The waiter politely said before turning around and entering the kitchen.


    Just as I was slapping my chopsticks in boredom, Third Uncle patted me on the shoulder. "Little Fan, how do you think we''re going to solve the family heirloom issue? Having told such a lie, it''s a problem no matter how round it is." Third Uncle frowned as he spoke, as if he was troubled by something.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll think about it in the car." I said proudly.


    "You little rascal, you really have a lot of devious ideas, no wonder you are recruiting devils." Third Uncle started joking with me.


    "Don''t joke about it, I''ve got bad luck."


    Thinking that I had run into a ghost, my face contorted in anger. This evil star has tormented me enough. I shook my head and stopped remembering.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about it." "Then tell me your solution." Third Uncle seemed to be able to see my embarrassment, so he stopped joking around and said seriously.


    "Don''t you have a lot of old things? Why don''t you just take one out?"


    "How can I do that? Those are all my magic tools. What if those people mess with them and break them?" Third Uncle became excited and stood up.


    "Apparently, I didn''t think that Third Uncle would have such a huge reaction. I hastily greeted him and asked him to sit down. When I looked behind Third Uncle, I saw a shockingly familiar face." "It''s him!"

 C16

    Third Uncle noticed my strangeness but didn''t turn around. He first sat down and waited for my reply.


    I also quickly calmed down, as if nothing had happened. The person behind me didn''t even turn around for a long time.


    "What is it, Xiaofan, have you found anything?" Third Uncle''s voice was very calm, but I revealed a hint of anxiousness.


    "Third Uncle, I saw Hu Qingquan!"


    "What, I actually ran into him here?" Third Uncle lost his voice.


    I only recognized him because I found out about his photo of the event last time on the internet. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to recognize him.


    So we didn''t say much and just waited for the dishes to arrive. After we finished eating in silence, we walked outside.


    "He called a taxi back to the hotel, only then did Third Uncle speak." "Actually, I wanted to follow him and find out where he lived, but I was afraid that I might miss something." Third Uncle''s expression was indecisive, as if he wasn''t sure if he was right or wrong, but it also seemed like he felt that it was a pity.


    It''s true that the person we''ve been looking for appeared in front of us all of a sudden. Naturally, he was very excited, but Third Uncle suppressed his impulsiveness. It was indeed difficult.


    "It''s fine, Third Uncle. You''re right. If it were me, I would be impulsive for a moment, but I really shouldn''t alert the enemy right now." "We have an appointment tomorrow to go to the photography company. Let''s think about the family heirloom first." I comforted her.


    Third Uncle nodded as if he had understood something. Immediately, he picked up a small bag from the headboard. He took out a compass from it. It was the compass used to catch ghosts!


    "Let''s just use this. It''s been around for a while, it''s an antique after all." Third Uncle said with a smile.


    "I immediately reached out for it." Third Uncle, let go of it. It''s so tight, how can I take it? " I looked at the reluctance on Third Uncle''s face and felt helpless.


    Third Uncle smiled embarrassedly before he let go.


    When he held the compass in his hand, he realized that it was indeed quite heavy. There were many patterns on its surface. It seemed to be ancient, but it was slightly less damaged than an ordinary compass.


    "This is the last treasure that my master left me when I took him in as my master. It''s really a family heirloom." "Third Uncle could not hide the pride in his eyes. Suddenly, he thought of something and said," "Take it with you and be careful not to break it." "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just take it and take a picture. How can I let you break it?" I''m tired of listening, I said impatiently. Then I put the compass in my pocket.


    Third Uncle seemed to have noticed and didn''t say anything more.


    Third Uncle then lay on the bed and slept soundly, but I wasn''t sleepy. I wanted to go downstairs and look around to see the scenery of the city.


    A moment later I went downstairs to the supermarket near the hotel and bought a bottle of mineral water. At this moment, the sun was about to set, so I simply followed the sidewalk. Beside the sidewalk was a tributary of a river that spanned across the entire A city, thus there were quite a few riverbanks in A city. Looking down from above, there were quite a few youths playing nearby.


    I couldn''t help but think back to those green years, when I was still a pure and innocent virgin boy. I only wanted to study and didn''t know what I wanted to ask for. I also didn''t know what green tea and black tea were.


    I walked down the path and arrived at the riverbank. A young couple with bare feet ran in front of me. It was really a fantasy. Maybe at night, there would be a couple conversing in the sand ¡­


    Sitting by the river alone, I grabbed a few pieces of gravel and threw them into the water. I couldn''t help but think back to the past, how I had met Xiaofang, how I had proposed to her that day, how she had been so beautiful on the day of the wedding, how everything had appeared before my eyes. I couldn''t help the tears welling up at the corners of my eyes as I thanked the heavens for being so kind to me.


    After that came the laughter and voices of his grandparents. However, it only lasted for a moment and brought back endless memories. Grandmother said that she believed in ghosts and gods. I used to scoffed at her, and Grandmother always prayed for me to be safe and healthy. Now that I think about it, I might be a little too conceited and don''t know how to love.


    Shaking his head, he came back to his senses and took a look. The sun had snuck down some time ago, and night had already fallen. The passersby in the surroundings had long disappeared too. I realized that time had passed so quickly. I mocked myself and got up to leave. I think that by this time, Third Uncle might already be worried about me. After all, he doesn''t have a phone, so it wouldn''t be good for him to contact me.


    When I was about to get up, I realized that I couldn''t get up, that my feet were entangled by something. I looked down and was startled! It was a pair of hands. More accurately, it was a pair of abnormal hands. One was long while the other was short. Both of his hands tightly held my feet. The front end of the hand was not a finger, but a web like a frog!


    Besides, my hands seemed to be pulling me down, and I was scared to the point of peeing. Damn, this is the tempo of running into a ghost again, why am I so unlucky? I pulled my foot up, but it just fell down. I had no choice but to forcefully suppress the fear in my heart. I used my hands to pry open the ''hands'', but to my surprise, my hands were also tied inside.


    Seeing that I was about to be slowly dragged inside, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. My heart was filled with fear. It was as though I couldn''t move my body no matter how hard I tried.


    I thought back to when I was a kid, I heard my grandma say, don''t play around by the water at night, because there are water ghosts in the water, they look like yakshas, they drag people into the water and eat them. I thought I was listening to a story and didn''t expect to meet one today. When I thought about what would happen to me, my heart skipped a beat. However, its body refused to obey its commands, allowing it to pull a little bit more.


    Suddenly, something emerged from the water. It was so dark that one could not see it clearly. Let me take a closer look, it''s the head of the water ghost! This one was frighteningly long, not much different from Yaksha in appearance. Just looking at it made one''s stomach churn. However, it was different when it looked at me. Its face was full of smiles. When it smiled on such a terrifying face, it only gave people endless fear.


    At this moment, half of my body had already sunk into the water. It seemed that this water ghost wanted to first let me enjoy it slowly before it took my time. My body shuddered and a portion of my clothes on my back had already wet off. I wanted to ask for help, but there was no one around. I gave up the idea. At this moment, the desire to live and the unchangeable fact collided in my mind, and my face was hideous. Then I remembered something. Maybe this thing could save me!


    When I realized that my body could still move slightly, I twisted my waist to show the contents of the bag. However, this was clearly very difficult. After being stunned for a long time, he still couldn''t come up with anything. I felt despair as my body grew less and less exposed to the water. I gave up all useless struggles and closed my eyes, wanting to bring something to my parents. Third Uncle, Xiaofang. However, it was just empty talk whether it could reach or not.


    Just when I thought that I was about to die, I heard a strange scream that didn''t seem like it came from a human. I opened my eyes and saw that the compass was floating on the surface of the water at some point, emitting a golden light. The water ghost covered its eyes with its hands and fled. With a ''pu tong'' sound, it dove into the water.


    Only then did I remember that the water ghost had let go of my hands, so that my hands and feet could move. Immediately, I kicked my feet out of the water and landed on the beach. I felt my hands and feet regain their ability to move, and I thanked the heavens for escaping death. When I stretched my body and saw that the compass was still quietly lying on the surface of the water, I immediately put it away. This time, it was all thanks to me.


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly, then immediately ran away from the place, back down the path, and onto the road. I took out my cell phone and looked at it. It was 8: 50. It was so late. I didn''t expect me to stay so long. I shook my head, didn''t think too much about it, and got in a taxi. The driver looked at me strangely, as if he was wondering what I was doing so late in such a remote place. I was too lazy to care about it, so I closed my eyes to rest.


    After a while, the driver said he had arrived. I paid him and got out of the car. It''s the first time I''ve ever felt so close to this hotel. It feels good to be able to survive, Zhang Yifan thought, but the word "second" had to be ridiculed.


    At the door to my room, I inserted the key and was about to open the door when the others opened it from the inside, startling me.


    "Third Uncle?" It''s so good to see you! " I burst into tears and threw myself into Uncle''s arms like a child.


    "Xiaofan, don''t be afraid. If you have anything to say, say it to Third Uncle." Third Uncle originally wanted to ask Zhang Yifan why he came back so late, which caused him to worry for quite a while. However, seeing Zhang Yifan in such a state, he could only comfort him and help him sit on the bed.


    "En, Third Uncle, I nearly lost my life again today!" "It''s all thanks to that compass of yours. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to come back to see you today." I told Uncle everything that had happened.


    Third Uncle was also very shocked when he heard this, but soon after, he frowned and his expression changed. After finishing his sentence, Third Uncle said, "I was wondering why your clothes were so wet. Your expression is not right, so that''s how it is."


    No wonder the driver had looked at me so strangely. He had forgotten about it. Seeing that Third Uncle didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something, I just silently sat there, waiting for Third Uncle to speak.


    "From what you said, I already have a general idea. This ghost is what you call a water ghost. It''s just that there''s something strange about this. Even though your fate is weak, you shouldn''t be provoking a water ghost. A water ghost''s unique ability allows it to eat strong people. This is too unreasonable. " Third Uncle lowered his head and muttered.


    I just can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out.

 C17

    "Go take a shower first, then have a good night''s sleep. I won''t be afraid of anything while watching over you tonight. I''ll tell you about this in the morning." And don''t forget about tomorrow''s trip to the studio. " Third uncle asked in concern when he saw my sorry state.


    I just nodded and went to take a shower. After he finished washing up, he saw that Third Uncle had pasted a few talismans on the window. I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Third Uncle turned around and saw my expression and said, "Relax, the yang energy here is strong, so ghosts normally don''t dare to come. I''m only here to be safe. You can go and sleep in peace. Anyone can have me."


    "Yes, Third Uncle, it''s been hard on you." If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do. At this moment, I was like a child, filled with trust and reliance towards Third Uncle. His heart was filled with guilt as he recalled the disdain he had for Third Uncle for being a Daoist in the countryside, and all the disrespect he had towards Third Uncle.


    "Hurry up and go to sleep, don''t think too much." Third Uncle seemed to see what I was thinking and said in a considerate manner.


    I nodded, lay down on the bed, and went to sleep.


    Right now, Third Uncle was seated off to the side, pondering something.


    Third Uncle lowered his head and thought for a long time. Suddenly, she stood up and walked over to her luggage. From within, she took out a censer, three sandalwood sticks, a scarecrow, a yellow paper, a handful of dirt, and a handful of cinnabar. Third Uncle first placed the incense burner on the table and poured the dirt inside. Third Uncle held two fingers in his right hand and put them between his eyebrows. He picked up three sandalwood sticks with his left hand, closed his eyes, and pointed his fingers at the front of the three sandalwood sticks. Third Uncle unhurriedly opened his eyes and placed the three sandalwood sticks into the incense burner. He cupped his hands towards the censer and picked up the cinnabar and yellow paper. The cinnabar was bright red like blood! Third Uncle dipped his finger in cinnabar and began to write. His writing was so crooked that he could not see it clearly. However, these runes looked extremely mysterious and amazing. Picking up the scarecrow, he noticed that there were a few silver needles on the scarecrow. He picked up a random needle and stuck the talisman on the scarecrow''s head. Then, he placed the scarecrow in front of the censer. The whole process seemed slow, but it only took a moment.


    After finishing all this, Third Uncle immediately took something out of his luggage and walked into the washroom. For some reason, when he came out, he had donned a Daoist robe, giving him a transcendent air. However, he didn''t know that this was just bathing and changing clothes. Whenever he communicated with the ancestor, his third uncle would do the same.


    Third Uncle walked up to the incense burner, cupped his hands, straightened his clothes, and then began to form a spell with his two fingers. Soon, the yellow talisman began to burn, but when the talisman was almost finished burning, the scarecrow showed no signs of burning. And just like that, the yellow talisman was burnt out!


    Third Uncle immediately took the compass he had given to Zhang Yifan and placed it on the table. Then, he changed his hand signs and the scarecrow started to tremble. After a while, the scarecrow began to emit black gas, and the compass began to vibrate. Suddenly, Third Uncle shouted, "Swift!" The scarecrow began to emit black smoke as it converged onto the compass. The compass began to emit a golden light, and it was actually no different from the scene when Zhang Yifan repelled the water ghost. The compass spun a few rounds before finally coming to a steady stop in one direction. Third Uncle looked in that direction and then looked for the direction where the sun rose today. After calculating for a bit, the needle pointed towards the south.


    At this time, Third Uncle felt a little strange. Eh, the south is where we set out to be, Zhonghai City and Zhongshan City.


    Third Uncle frowned and muttered, "How could ¡­ how could that be?" Third Uncle immediately put away these things, checked to see if the talismans were stuck properly, then took off his Daoist robe and went to sleep.


    The night passed without incident. When Zhang Yifan woke up the next morning, it was already past eight o''clock. But there was no trace of Third Uncle by his side. When he looked up, he saw Third Uncle sitting on a chair, watching TV and eating breakfast. On the bedside table was a cup of soy milk and three youtiao. Without a doubt, it was prepared for him by Third Uncle. He felt a surge of warmth in his heart. When Third Uncle saw that I had woken up, he hurriedly came over and asked, "Xiaofan, are you feeling better?"


    I nodded and replied, "Much better, much better. It was all thanks to you, Third Uncle. "


    "Why are you mentioning this? Come here, hurry up and finish your breakfast." Third Uncle brought the breakfast over.


    After I got up and washed up, I had breakfast. I felt much better.


    At this moment, Third Uncle sat beside me and patted my shoulder. "Do you still have any doubts about what happened yesterday in your heart?"


    I nodded, unable to let go of what had happened yesterday.


    Third Uncle sighed. After thinking for a while, he said, "Yesterday, I wrote down the word ''birthdate''. Then, I realised that you''ve been targeted by a malicious spirit."


    "Fierce Demon! Third Uncle, if that''s true, what should we do? "Could it be that Yun Xiao has changed her mind again?" I blurted out in shock before Third Uncle could finish.


    Third Uncle seemed to understand my reaction, so he didn''t mind and continued, "That''s not true. This compass''s reaction is clearly different from Yun Xiaoxiao''s, it seems to be an even more powerful ghost." Third Uncle also sighed and shook his head.


    I was silent for a moment, then I said, "Then this water ghost is his pawn. It means that he hasn''t personally come out yet."


    Third uncle nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    I took a deep breath and let it out. He stared at the television in front of him and remained silent. What have I done to make so many ghosts come looking for me? If not for that, Third Uncle would have died countless times over. It scares me to think about it.


    Third Uncle finally said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. I''ve already found the location of that evil ghost, and now that we''re in A City and he''s been defeated, it won''t be too long until we come back. Moreover, I''ve always been by your side, so don''t go out alone these few days." When we''re done here, I''ll go back and take care of that evil ghost! " Third Uncle revealed a menacing look, as if he really wanted to kill.


    When I heard this, it was as if I had been injected with a reassurance potion. I temporarily put this matter aside and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Third Uncle, when I return safely, I will quit my job and follow you in this Taoist job."


    "What!" Third Uncle had a surprised expression on his face. When he turned his head around, what entered his sight was my extremely calm expression. Third Uncle seemed to feel my seriousness.


    Third Uncle''s expression didn''t look as overjoyed as I had expected. Instead, he looked a little worried.


    "Xiaofan, I was only talking to you about what happened last time, there''s no need to take it too seriously. You have your own career, your own future, you have a beautiful wife, and you will have a happy family. There are enough reasons to reject your idea. " Third Uncle, on the other hand, tried to dissuade me.


    "I''ve thought about it, Third Uncle." All of this is worthless to me except for Xiaofang. Xiaofang would also follow them to the countryside. I believe her. And we''re tired of living like this, so maybe it''s a better choice. "


    Third Uncle saw that it didn''t seem to be of much use to dissuade me, so he didn''t say anything and just patted me on the back.


    I have always felt that for so many years I have been indulging in these pleasant little days, not only mercifully, but also with vigor. It was too unfair to Xiaofang. Besides, other than messing around, he didn''t have any other thoughts on how to go to work every day. However, after going through so much, I feel that there are still too many evil spirits left in this world. Like Third Uncle, I want to save the world. "In addition, who knows how many wrongdoers like Yun Xiaoxiao could also save those ghosts and allow them to escape into the cycle of reincarnation.


    After thinking about it so much, I made up my mind. There wasn''t anything to be afraid of anymore.


    Third Uncle suddenly reminded him, "Xiaofan, don''t forget that you''re going to the Clear Spring Photography Company at noon. Hurry up and take the compass. If you''re late, others will get off work soon!"


    I also suddenly remembered that there was such a thing. I hastily changed into casual attire, locked the door, and got into a taxi with Third Uncle, heading straight for Sea Springs Photography Company.


    After a short moment, we arrived at the familiar building. Pushing the door open, we entered. From afar, we saw the beautiful employee from yesterday. I greeted her before she came over. He led us to the sofa and began to talk.


    "If you keep your promise, then the deposit will be included in the expenses that you have settled, right?"


    I nodded. Of course there was no problem with that.


    Immediately, the beautiful staff started talking endlessly about how good the photographer was... After she had finally survived, she began to get down to business. "Please show me what you''re planning on shooting."


    "Okay," I said, and immediately took out the compass, the great benefactor who had saved my life yesterday. I treated it as carefully as Third Uncle treated this compass last night, changing his attitude from yesterday.


    "You have to be careful with our family heirloom, it''s worth a lot."


    The beautiful staff thought it was nothing special and replied snappily.


    That''s what you did to my savior!


    But I didn''t dare to say it out loud. The words I said were a little too shocking ¡­


    Soon after, the beautiful staff came out with peach blossoms on her face and said, "You guys are really lucky. The boss will randomly pick a business from the store every month, and you guys just happen to be selected. This time, the boss is the one handling the knife." The little beauty was beaming with joy as she spoke, as if she liked him a lot.


    "Really?" I didn''t quite dare to believe it.


    "Why would I lie to you?" The beautiful staff replied unhappily.


    He really didn''t expect that it would be so easy for him to find an opportunity to meet Hu Qingquan. The last time he saw her, the situation wasn''t too suitable, but this time he could properly investigate some things.

 C18

    "Then that''s really lucky. I''m sure that Master Hu''s skills are not something ordinary people can compare to." I took the opportunity to flatter him so that he wouldn''t be suspicious. After all, it was really strange for you to put on such a sad face when such a good thing happened.


    "Alright, we''ll meet up with the photographer as usual this afternoon. It''s almost time to get off work. You guys can come back after lunch." The little beauty looked at her watch and seemed to be in a hurry to eat.


    I kindly smiled at her. "Alright. We''ll come back in the afternoon."


    Only then did the beautiful staff get a better impression of me. She nodded and walked in.


    "Let''s go, Third Uncle. Let''s have a meal first." Where are you going to eat at noon? I picked up my bag and turned to Third Uncle.


    "Forget it. I''m coming back in the afternoon after eating. Let''s find a nearby restaurant. I''ll come over after a short rest." Third Uncle shook his head.


    "That''s fine too, we don''t need to hitchhike back and forth. It''s tiring and wasteful." I thought about it and felt that it would be better this way. Third Uncle and I walked out of the door and looked around to see if there was any restaurant that looked more like one. Immediately, I found a good place.


    "Third Uncle, look, there''s a house over there, Yonghe Soya-bean milk. Let''s go there for a meal."


    Third Uncle glared at me and snappily said, "Do you think I''m stupid? Third Uncle, I know that the moment I heard your name, it''s a breakfast shop. If we go for lunch, wouldn''t that be watching me make a joke?"


    Sweat trickled down my forehead as I hastily explained, "Third Uncle, how could I dare?" This is your mistake. Yonghe soy milk is served for breakfast and dinner, and it tastes pretty good. I used to eat at this shop a lot when I was on business. "


    Third Uncle was suddenly enlightened. Feeling embarrassed, he said, "You brat, you must have some bad intentions. Why didn''t you explain this to me earlier?"


    I hurriedly said it was my fault. This time, Third Uncle finally found a way out ¡­


    After crossing the street, we went to a secluded place in the store and sat down. We ordered two dishes and started chatting.


    "Tell me, how could it be so coincidental? We''ve worked so hard to see Hu Qingquan again, how could he deliver himself to our doorstep so easily?" Third Uncle scratched his head and said to me.


    "If even you don''t understand, then there''s even less of a need for me to think about it. "Maybe it''s the will of heaven. I can''t figure it out." I was also at a loss and could only blabber on.


    However, Third Uncle still believed him and nodded, muttering to himself, "The will of heaven cannot be disobeyed."


    After a while, the food was served. After we finished quickly, we paid the bill and sat down at the table. The waiter saw that there were not many people in the restaurant, and since we had just finished eating, he was too embarrassed to say anything to us.


    Third Uncle said that he would like to lie down on the table for a short rest. It seemed that he did not sleep well last night. It''s probably because of me that I didn''t sleep well yesterday. My heart couldn''t help but be filled with guilt. It had been Third Uncle who had worried for me for so long, but I was always able to sleep peacefully. It was all because of Third Uncle''s contribution.


    I said, "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, I''m not sleepy. I''m looking at things."


    Third Uncle then relaxed and fell asleep. At this moment, I suddenly remembered something. It seemed that the beautiful employee of my compass hadn''t given it to me yet! However, the thought of filming in the afternoon made my heart slightly loosen a little. It was very likely that I had to observe it first. I shook my head and didn''t think about it.


    "When it was almost two in the afternoon, I woke Third Uncle up." "Third Uncle, you''re up. The company is working at this time."


    Third Uncle raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and won. I heard what I said and got up to go out.


    When he arrived outside Yonghe Soybean Milk and was waiting for the taxi, his Third Uncle ran over to the store at the side. He did not know what he was doing.


    When he returned, Third Uncle was holding two bottles of mineral water on his cell phone. To be honest, it was too hot today, so he couldn''t help but drink some water.


    Third Uncle handed me a bottle, then unscrewed his own and poured some to wash his face.


    After a while, we came to Qingquan Photography Company.


    "It''s you! Come here quickly. This is our boss. He''s been waiting for a long time." As soon as I entered the door, I heard a familiar female voice. I took a closer look and sure enough, it''s Hu Qingquan!


    At this moment, he was wearing a suit, and his hair was glossy. No matter how he looked at it, he was a successful person. However, his facial expression was very puzzling. His face was gloomy and his eyes were dim. It was as if he was thinking about something.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Boss Hu. It''s an honor to meet you in person." I hurriedly laughed and said.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a habit of mine. I still like the feeling of photography." "This is your family heirloom, right?"


    Surprisingly, the table in the middle of the sofa was the third uncle, uh, compass.


    We sat down and Hu Qingquan spoke again.


    "Xiao Ye, you can go to the front desk. I''ll take care of these two guests."


    The beautiful staff obediently walked to the front desk and got busy again.


    "Please introduce yourselves, I''ve already heard from you. I am the boss of this company, Hu Qingquan."


    "My name is Zhang Yifan. This is my Third Uncle. His name is Zhang ShengLi." I pointed at myself and Third Uncle, before unhurriedly introducing myself.


    Hu Qingquan nodded, "Then we''ll get to know each other. You guys are planning to shoot a TV screen for the family''s heirloom." I will be the one in charge of the photography this time. As I''m sure you two already know, what requirements and details are there for the two of you to ask for? It''s convenient for us to do our work as well. "


    He didn''t expect that Hu Qingquan, who was now the big boss, would have such an unassuming attitude, as if he was really just a photographer. He couldn''t help but give people a good impression of him. But when I think about the small matter of his killing Yun Yun, I feel that the person in front of me seems to be wearing a fake leather bag, and I can''t help but feel disgusted.


    "We''re relieved when Boss Hu takes action." "Of course not, just shoot as you please." Third Uncle patted his chest and said. It seemed that the worship of Hu Qingquan was like the unending torrents of the river. I couldn''t help but admire Third Uncle''s acting skills.


    Hu Qingquan also smiled, as if he didn''t care about it at all. He just nodded and immediately said, "Alright, then I will do as I please." "Follow me to the workshop."


    After saying that, he immediately walked up the stairs with large strides. We also followed him immediately. Following him up to the third floor, we entered a studio. There were a lot of professional equipment inside, which was very dazzling. He pointed to a nearby chair and said, "You two sit here for a while. I''ll go to the office and bring the stuff." "Excuse me for a moment." With that, he walked outside.


    At this moment, Third Uncle gave me a look that I immediately understood. So I followed him out the door. I leaned against the fence as if I was looking at the scenery, but in reality, I was looking at Hu Qingquan''s office. After a while, Hu Qingquan appeared in front of a room on the fourth floor.


    When I saw Hu Qingquan and some other stuff come out, I quickly entered the studio and sat next to Third Uncle.


    "Did you find it, Xiaofan?" Third Uncle seemed to be in a hurry. I patted my chest and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, he heard footsteps. Third Uncle was about to ask something, but he immediately shut his mouth.


    "You two have been waiting for a long time. When I take a picture inside, the image will appear on this large screen. You can also give me some suggestions in real time for my reference." Hu Qingquan pointed at the big screen at the side.


    "I know, what else is there for Master Hu to teach." Third Uncle complimented me again and Hu Qingquan walked in with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Xiaofan, go to his office and look for some evidence or other."


    After I heard this, I immediately walked out without a sound. There were almost no people walking around from the third floor to the fourth floor. Most of them were either chatting or staying in the office obediently.


    I soon arrived in front of Hu Qingquan''s office on the fourth floor. I pushed the door open and, sure enough, it was unlocked. I slipped in while no one was looking and closed the door behind me.


    The room was small and simple. There was a sofa, a computer table, and a coffee table filled with tea things. Next to the computer desk was a bookcase with a large pile of documents inside.


    I had a headache because I had no idea where to start! With so many documents in the bookcase, God only knew that it was all about his past, and it was hard to say if he would leave any evidence. After all, whoever killed him would drop something to commemorate him.


    Unless... Unless it was a diary! I saw a large leather book next to the computer, and for some reason I thought of the word diary.


    He opened it and saw that it was indeed his diary. On the title page, there were three big words written on it: "Hu Qingquan". Most of the time, I saw, were dates for nearly two years, which gave me a headache, all about business and his recent life, not the 08 years he wanted at all.


    I felt like I might return empty-handed this time, so I had no choice but to turn on his computer again. After opening it, I entered a password. I shook my head and turned off the computer again. I immediately went back to the door and opened it a crack to look outside. Only when there was no one outside did I cautiously walk out. They returned to the third floor.


    Third Uncle looked at the screen with an uneasy expression. He thought to himself, Little Fan has been gone for so long, how come he still hasn''t returned? This really makes people anxious. Could something have happened? Third Uncle couldn''t help but feel even more anxious when he thought of this. Fortunately, he saw a familiar figure.


    "You''re finally back, and I was worried for a while." Third Uncle lowered his voice, but he could still hear the tone in it.

 C19

    I helplessly waved my hand and looked at Third Uncle. Third Uncle also understood what I meant and knew how much he had gained from this operation.


    At this moment, a voice came from inside the studio, "Alright, both of you, please wait in the resting area downstairs. I will be right down. I will also bring your things down with me."


    Hearing this, we immediately got up and went out the door, heading downstairs.


    Third Uncle opened his mouth as if he wanted to ask me something, but felt that this was not the right time to do so, so he became silent.


    "We came to the rest area downstairs and sat down. After a while, Hu Qingquan appeared at the stairs and walked directly towards us." I''ve already taken the footage for both of you. During the filming, the two of you have no objections, so this is the final result. Please come to the front desk and pay. We will put the work on the USB tray and bring it back to you. "


    "Thank you, Great Master Hu. We are indeed very satisfied with your work. Let''s go and pay for it." Third Uncle''s face was full of smiles, as if he was really happy.


    "I almost forgot, this is your family heirloom. Take it." Hu Qingquan suddenly thought of something and took something out of his pocket.


    I took it and immediately put it in my pocket. He then followed Third Uncle to the front desk. I glanced over from the corner of my eyes and found that Hu Qingquan was still sitting there, and I didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "Your fee is 2,184 yuan, swipe your card or cash?" A familiar beautiful employee. However, she was smiling when she collected the money. It made me sad.


    Third Uncle seemed to be looking at me with a serious expression. He was probably snickering in his heart. Sigh, whoever I offend, I''m going to get rich again.


    I snappily said, "Card swipe," and we left under the gaze of the beauty clerk.


    Not long after I left, a familiar voice came from the shop. "Xiao Ye, come over here for a moment. I have something to ask you." Hu Qingquan''s face turned gloomy as he looked at the screen on his phone. A figure was walking around the familiar room. It was his office!


    On the other side, Zhang Yifan and his third uncle had arrived at the Heavenly Palace''s fish farm. It was already 5 PM. There were fewer customers in the restaurant compared to the last time they came. The flow of customers had just started to increase. At a table in the corner of the store sat two people. They were Zhang Yifan and Third Uncle.


    "Xiaofan, did you really find nothing?" Third uncle frowned and asked.


    "Third Uncle, I found something. I found his diary for the past two years, but there''s nothing in it that we want. Besides, his computer is locked, so I can''t get it." Also, he had too many things in his bookcase, so I couldn''t go through them all. Furthermore, I was afraid that he would find them. "As a result, there was little to be gained from this trip."


    Third Uncle didn''t say anything as if he was thinking about something. He couldn''t help but furrow his brows, but I tactfully didn''t disturb him.


    After a long while, Third Uncle finally opened his mouth. "If we don''t reap any rewards this time, we''ll definitely have to make another trip there next time." "Only this time I decided not to look for any more evidence, and to start with him."


    "I was surprised. Obviously, I felt that what Third Uncle said was too surprising." Third Uncle, are you kidding me? We can''t find any evidence, so why did you tell him to ask them to come back with us? "Besides, he''s not a fool. How could he let us interrogate him so easily?" I shook my head, as if I really didn''t understand Third Uncle''s words.


    Third Uncle smiled. Just as he was about to say something, the dishes were served. Third Uncle simply said, "Let''s talk when we get back. Let''s eat first." I couldn''t help but be speechless. Third Uncle was simply too suspenseful. With a stomach full of doubt and puzzlement, I finished the meal. When I ate, I could not understand no matter how much I ate. This caused me to have no appetite, but Third Uncle ate happily. I was speechless again.


    After we finished eating, we returned to the hotel. It was already 7 o''clock, and now it was night time, the lights were on, and people were very happy!


    Just as I entered the room and was about to sit down, there was a knock on the door.


    I was shocked and looked towards Third Uncle. Third Uncle also looked at me with the same expression. We''re the only two who know each other in this place. There''s no one else here, so why would anyone come and look for us? Just as we were puzzled, a voice came from outside, "Sir, is it alone?" From her voice, he could tell how coquettish she was, causing people''s heart to tremble. What a beautiful demoness. Only now did I realize that it was ¡­


    "Speaking of which, I was really tempted, but Third Uncle was beside me and shouted," "No, there are two people inside." There was a moment of silence before the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless as I looked at Third Uncle, feeling extremely awkward. What could happen between two men, of course, was that ¡­


    "Ahem, you little rascal, you really have some ulterior motives. I, your Third Uncle, have never seen anything like this before. It''s just a young lady. Have you never eaten pork or seen a pig run?" Third Uncle obviously only understood half of me.


    Ai, Third Uncle is still too pure ¡­


    After a while, the door was knocked again. I thought that the young lady had not given up and even brought someone over, so I said, "We don''t need any service. You guys can go."


    There was a moment of silence outside the door before a crisp female voice said, "Sir, I am the receptionist of the hotel. You only have enough money for tonight, so I''m here to remind you to pay." Although the girl managed to maintain her politeness, she could not hide the anger in her voice.


    Third Uncle was laughing so hard that he was on the verge of bursting into tears. My cancer is about to cause me so much embarrassment ¡­


    I opened the door at once and a beautiful young woman appeared before me. She had a beautiful face, big eyes, a plump figure, and was wearing a black uniform. I wish she were a lady now...


    The beautiful woman in front of him resisted the urge to hit her, and tried not to look at the girl in front of him as she said, "Sir, please behave yourself."


    "Only then did I realize that I had lost my composure. I quickly looked away and pretended to be calm." "Please pay your bill at the front desk and thank you for your cooperation." The beauty still said those words politely before storming off.


    She was almost at the zoo. She was first treated as a lady, then stared at for a long time with the eyes of a beauty. What bad luck she had today.


    If Zhang Yifan knew what the beautiful woman was thinking, he would probably laugh evilly. It was because she had met such a fiend like him.


    Zhang Yifan was in a good mood and went downstairs to pay at the front desk. From start to finish, the beauty didn''t even glance at him once, but Zhang Yifan was looking at her again. He couldn''t help but sigh and say, "What a disaster. If I didn''t get married, I really would have taken her in." Only then did Zhang Yifan slowly walk upstairs.


    The door clanged shut and I went into the room.


    However, he strangely discovered that his third uncle was not around. A small note was left on the table. "Xiaofan, I''ll be out for a while. I''ll be right back."


    After reading the slip of paper, I realised that Third Uncle had something to take care of so he left the room. However, what was the matter with Third Uncle? Could it be, could it be ¡­ I suddenly had a bold idea. Could it be that Third Uncle couldn''t help but run out there? I couldn''t hold back my laughter. I laughed out loud. I understood what was going on with my face, which made me feel relieved. I''m going to take a bath right away. After I take a shower, I was just blowing on my hair when the door opened. It was Third Uncle.


    When I saw Third Uncle, I immediately came over and asked, "Third Uncle, what''s the taste like?" I had the same expression as before, a wicked smile.


    Third Uncle looked like he was trying to force something out of him. He rubbed his head and said, "Xiaofan, what did you say? It''s not wrong at all. Why can''t I understand you?"


    Only now did I realize that Third Uncle''s expression didn''t seem like he was pretending, as if he really didn''t go there.


    When Third Uncle saw my expression, he thought for a moment before suddenly slapping me on the back.


    "Aiyo!" [Third Uncle, what are you hitting me for? Aiyo ~] This hit wasn''t light, and I felt like I was going to choke.


    "Brat, you still have the nerve to say that. You actually think of me as that kind of person. Do you think you should hit me?" Third Uncle angrily said.


    It was over. He had been discovered. I had no choice but to admit defeat and hurriedly said, "We should fight." Zhang Xuan smiled apologetically. Only then did Third Uncle''s anger dissipate a bit.


    "Didn''t you ask me how to kill Hu Qingquan today? I just went to prepare for this matter." Third Uncle didn''t seem to be in a good mood as he spoke in a bad mood.


    "Then tell me, Third Uncle. I''m listening." After being hung in suspense for a long time, I hurriedly urged Third Uncle.


    "Look at what this is." Third Uncle took out two small books from his pocket.


    I took it and looked at it. I was startled and cried out involuntarily, "Third Uncle, where did you get this from? Why haven''t I heard that you know this technique?"


    It turned out that Zhang Yifan had two police ID cards in his hand. What was surprising was that it was a photo of Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan, and it was from Zhong Hai City!


    "Officer Zhang ShengLi and Officer Zhang Yifan appeared out of nowhere!" Third Uncle joked.


    "Third Uncle, where did you get this?"


    Third Uncle had a mysterious look on his face. After a while, he said, "I bought it from the registration office at a high price. Is it that amazing?"


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. I used to think that all the people who handled the certificates were dealing with some sort of identity card. I didn''t expect that they would actually dare to do so. They sure were gutsy ¡­


    However, this identity was too timely for us. This was also the reason why Third Uncle said that we could make a move on Hu Qingquan.


    Third Uncle yawned. "You should go to bed early. Today is a tiring day." We''ve only been here for a few days, and we''re in too much of a hurry. Let''s take a rest tomorrow and then go find Hu Qingquan. "


    I nodded. I was also very happy, and the thought of playing in this bustling A City tomorrow excited me. After playing with my cell phone for a while, I felt a little sleepy and fell asleep.

 C20

    At this point, the nightlife had just begun, and city men and women began to enjoy their great time after a tiring day''s work. Who would have thought that so many ghosts would be looking forward to sucking up all the essence of a few more people today? The darkness of the night covered everything. No one knew what the truth was.


    The next day, Third Uncle and I slept until around 9 PM. After washing up, we decided not to eat breakfast.


    "Third Uncle, where are we going today to relax? How about I bring you to wash your feet?" I looked at the TV, bored.


    "Kid, you think about all this every day." Third Uncle shook his head and said helplessly.


    "I''m innocent. I was just formally washing my feet ¡­" I hurried to explain.


    "Well, even if it''s formal, I don''t like it. I''m not used to these things. " Third Uncle rejected him immediately.


    I immediately scratched my head. Every time I went out to play, I would either wash my feet, eat dinner, or go to KTV to sing. It seemed that there really wasn''t anything that Third Uncle liked to play with.


    "I heard that there is a famous ancient temple in A City. Let''s go take a look." Third Uncle seemed to have thought of something.


    "The ancient temple ah, that''s so strange ¡­" Just as I was about to finish my sentence, I saw Third Uncle glaring at me. I immediately shut my mouth. He corrected himself, "Third Uncle, I''ll follow you wherever you want to go, okay?"


    Third Uncle was overjoyed and nodded.


    In my heart, however, I was feeling terrible. The ancient temple or something like that, there was a bunch of buddhist statues, a bunch of monks holding onto your hand as they prayed for you, trying to scam you for your money. Even though I was afraid, I still braced myself and agreed. After all, this was the only place that Third Uncle could have fun.


    "Quickly check which place the ancient temple is located at. I think the name is Lan Ruo Temple, right?" Third Uncle began to mutter.


    "Motherf * cker, isn''t that the same as Xiaoqian and Grandma?" I was frightened.


    "You''re so timid, you''re blue, not orchid." Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    Only now did I feel slightly better, and I couldn''t help but mutter in my heart, why did I have to give such a worry-free name, sigh.


    After a while, I found out on the map that this Blue Nourishment Temple is located on a mountain in A City. As if he was still at the top of the mountain, the map gave him an explanation. I''m afraid I''ll have to climb the mountain. Sigh, I''ll probably die of exhaustion before I reach the mountain.


    After a while, we went downstairs to the supermarket. We bought some water and compressed biscuits and stored them in our bags. It seemed that Third Uncle was already planning on eating this, so I couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    We hailed a taxi. "Master, to the Temple of Lanruo." At this moment, he suddenly felt as if he had become Ning Caichen. He looked at Third Uncle, but Third Uncle could not suppress the excitement in his eyes. Why is there such a huge difference between people? At this moment, I started to regret saying that I wanted to return to the village with Third Uncle ¡­


    It took us an hour to reach our destination. When the taxi driver excitedly asked me for the taxi fare, my intestines were almost green.


    After paying the bill, we got out of the car and began to truly size up the ancient temple. We were still at the foot of the mountain, some distance away from the ancient temple at the top of the mountain. Fortunately, the mountain didn''t feel too high, so we were able to reach it after walking for a while.


    "It''s shorter than I thought. This mountain." Third Uncle mumbled.


    But in my heart, I was sweating...


    There were only two paths from the foot of the mountain. One of them was made of cement, and it was very wide. The other was a dirt road filled with wild flowers and weeds. It looked full of life.


    Needless to say, the design of this ancient temple was quite good.


    Third Uncle also took a glance, but only nodded his head.


    We picked a path and went up. Halfway up the hill, I looked down and saw that the nearby buildings looked like beetles. Interesting.


    When he was young, he liked to go to the nearby mountains to look at his own house. This was also the same feeling he had when he was young. It was just a wireless memory.


    After walking for a short while, we could see the outline of the ancient temple from afar. The entire ancient temple stood on top of the mountain.


    Not long after, we reached the top of the mountain. The entrance to the ancient temple was right in front of us, but it was wide open now.


    On the other side of the road, there was a curving cement road. At the end of the road, several cars were parked in an orderly manner. Sure enough, there were many rich people who liked to worship Buddha.


    "Xiaofan, look here." Third Uncle pointed at a signboard on the door. It was written in large, flamboyant characters: Blue Revelation Temple. How awe-inspiring!


    At the gate, there were constantly people going in and out, and from time to time, there were even monks that wanted to send them off. However, the people who were sending them off were all people who were heading towards their Mercedes-Benz.


    In this era, many monks are no longer in our image of the monks, and there is even a tide of monks leading the trend, leaving people speechless.


    We entered the main entrance and arrived at what should be the main hall. In front of the main hall, there was a huge Buddha statue glowing with a golden light. The Buddha statue''s face was imposing beyond compare. It seemed to be able to see through one''s heart.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of something and started joking with Third Uncle. "Three years old, aren''t you a Daoist Priest? Logically speaking, you should be going to a Taoist temple. Why are you here at this ancient temple?" I chuckled.


    "What do you know? The art of capturing ghosts has long since become an undivided part of the path of buddhism. Many temples in the village worship both buddhist and Taoist immortals." Furthermore, there are no more Taoist temples in this world than there are Temples. " Third Uncle began to berate, but he seemed to feel sad later on. After all, he was a Taoist, and was more of a Taoist.


    I also realized that this joke couldn''t be played, so I just stayed silent to avoid angering Third Uncle again.


    At this moment, a young monk came to the side and asked in a daze, "Are you two going to burn a stick of incense for Buddha?"


    Third Uncle nodded, but my heart ached. Oh my, the oil is enough for me to drink. Ai, who told Third Uncle to save me so many times? Also, I wanted to ask Buddha to bless me so that I wouldn''t have to touch any ghosts. It would be best if I didn''t touch any ghosts, as that would be the best solution. I prayed to myself.


    Third Uncle and I took an incense stick for 200 yuan each and lit it. After that, we bade our farewells and placed it in the incense burner. There were many elderly people around. They were all dressed in silver and gold, constantly paying their respects. This kind of wealthy family''s old man was truly seen many times. He wished that he could give all his money to Buddha to ensure the safety of his children. Pitiful parents.


    After we were done with the incense, we wandered around the temple. The ancient temple was very big, and it was said that it stood for a hundred years after it was built. After the founding of the country, the ancient temple was very big, and after it was built, it stood for a hundred years after it was built. Speaking of which, that person really was the ancient temple''s savior.


    Of course, it''s impossible for me to know all of this myself, and I''ve looked it up on the Encyclopedia...


    "Little Fan, do you know that Buddhism has Maharet Buddhist Dharma and Minor Maharet Buddhist Dharma?" Third Uncle seems to know a lot about this, and wants to test me.


    Then how can you test me? I opened my mouth and said, "Then the Great Perfection Dharma is a little more powerful, while the Small Success Dharma is a little more inferior." After saying that, I started to feel complacent.


    Third Uncle was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Thus, he gave up discussing this kind of issue with me.


    I saw that Third Uncle was only rubbing his head. Did I say something wrong?


    It wasn''t long before we reached a rather private side hall, and I was startled to enter it. Inside, there was actually a ghost-like golden body. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, looking extremely terrifying. Third Uncle was also surprised for a moment and immediately felt relieved.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? These are all buddhist statues." Third uncle explained.


    "How can there be such a terrifying Buddha." I couldn''t suppress the astonishment in my heart, so I said it out loud.


    "You might not know, but a lot of buddhas are ghosts. They''ve cultivated to the truth, but there are some who don''t like to change their appearances, so they use ghost noodles to show off their true colors ¡­" Third Uncle said after thinking for a while.


    It was the first time I had heard of such a strange thing, but there was nothing I could do but believe.


    "Look, this is the Yaksha Buddha. is it similar to the water ghost you met that day, take a look. " Third Uncle pointed to a buddhist statue.


    I took a closer look and saw that it was very similar to the water ghost I had met that day.


    I also looked at it closely for a long time and also felt that it was really strange. But when I thought back to what happened that day, my entire body couldn''t help but tremble. I didn''t dare to think about it anymore. In this world, I''m afraid there won''t be another person who can come into contact with this water ghost at such a close distance.


    We walked out of the side hall. Not long later, the Buddha statue seemed to come to life as it blinked its eyes. It was actually no different from the water ghost from that day!


    At this moment, Third Uncle and I had already arrived at the great hall. We sat down on a stone bench beside the stone table and took out compressed biscuits. After eating two mouthfuls and drinking two mouthfuls of water, we felt a little full.


    At this moment, it started to rain. I was just saying ''bad luck'', but we didn''t bring any umbrellas. This is bad, there is still some distance from the mountain to the foot of the mountain. If I were to continue my journey, I would definitely catch a cold. I couldn''t help but worry. However, Third Uncle comforted him, "Don''t worry. This rain might not stop anytime soon. Even if it''s getting late, it''s not too late for us to rush down the mountain."


    I just nodded my head. There wasn''t a better way, so I could only do it this way.


    However, the sky darkened even more and the rain got heavier. I couldn''t help but to worry. I might still be thinking about rushing down the mountain now, but it will be too late by the time the rain starts. I couldn''t help feeling anxious again.


    Third Uncle spoke up at this moment. "How about we spend the night here and then go back tomorrow? It won''t be too late." "Speaking of which, I''ve stayed in the temple quite a few times before." Third Uncle chuckled and said to me.

 C21

    "Sleeping in the temple, that''s so comforting. But I''d rather sleep comfortably in a hotel. " I said snappily.


    Third Uncle told me that I wasn''t willing to stay the night here, so he rubbed his head, which gave me a headache.


    "Young master, come over here for a moment. I want to ask you something." Third Uncle seemed to have thought of something and said to the young monk.


    "Benefactor, what do you have to ask?" The young monk slowly walked over and replied.


    Third Uncle asked, "Young master, do you have an umbrella in your temple? Can I borrow it?"


    So Third Uncle was planning to borrow an umbrella, but how could he repay the loan? Could it be that he would have to come back to give away the umbrella? People might not even think you''d return the umbrella.


    The young monk rubbed his head and said, "Benefactor, if you had said earlier that you might still have borrowed it, but there are only a few umbrellas in the temple, and they were all borrowed by the previous pilgrims. It would be hard for us to go down the mountain and buy the temple''s junk now. "In addition, they often come to this temple to pay their respects. Ordinary pilgrims wouldn''t be able to borrow them ¡­"


    Third Uncle was flabbergasted. Although it might be realistic, every word he said made sense and no one could refute him.


    There was an expression of anticipation on my face, and I didn''t get involved.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. It did not seem like a shower. He was afraid that he would not be able to return today. Sigh, it was hard to come out, but I ran into this kind of damned weather. How unlucky.


    Third Uncle continued to ask, "Then may I ask Young Master if there is any place in the temple where we can stay the night? We will leave as soon as the rain stops tomorrow."


    The young monk was somewhat surprised, he did not expect his third uncle to stay here for the night. Of course, other than Third Uncle, this old Taoist, who would be willing to stay here for the night? I thought to myself.


    The young monk thought for a long time before speaking, "Benefactor, I am not too sure about this, and I do not dare to make a decision without permission. Please go ask the host, he will definitely be able to answer Benefactor''s questions." With that, the young monk pointed to the back and looked at an old monk with a white beard and hair.


    I can''t help but think of the Wuxia novels in the host, each ruthless, kung fu high. Thinking about this, he was speechless.


    "I''ll be troubling you then, young master. We''ll go find the host now. There''s no need to trouble you then." After Third Uncle said this, he looked towards me and indicated that I should follow him.


    "Then I''ll take my leave." After saying this, the young monk returned to his praying mat and started chanting, striking the wooden fish. It was as if the thunder and the rain outside could not affect him at all, and his calmness was astonishing.


    Not long after, Third Uncle and I walked up to the host and approached him. I sized him up.


    A head of white hair and a white beard could be seen from afar. Upon closer inspection, he was wearing a yellow monastic robe and a pair of cloth shoes. But with his round fat face and gleaming eyes, he seemed more like a merchant than a monk.


    Before I could say anything, the host opened his mouth and said, "The two of you must be here to donate the sesame oil. I haven''t asked for your surnames yet."


    This damned old fogey kept his mouth shut. Seems like he has also farmed quite a bit every day, no wonder why he is so fat and white. Just thinking about it, I feel hateful.


    At this time, Third Uncle spoke up, "Master, when we offered incense to Master, we already gave him some money. I''m afraid Master has forgotten about that. Furthermore, I have something else I would like to ask you, Master. " Third Uncle, on the other hand, was extremely good-natured. After all, he had a favor to ask of others. If he wanted me to beat the old master to death, it would be fine even if he was old.


    "Almsgiver, it''s the money for the oil. As the name implies, Almsgiver, you only paid for the sandalwood fragrance, you didn''t pay for the lamp oil." "Besides, I don''t really know what question you''re going to ask me." When the host heard this, he did not get angry, but his expression did not change. His old face did not turn red and he said these roguish words. He even threatened us with no money to pay and no answers to our questions. I thought that if I went up there, I would give him an old punch that would break his teeth. However, when I saw the calmness in Third Uncle''s eyes, I immediately understood.


    Resisting the urge to hit him, I took four hundred dollars out of my pocket and dropped it into the cash box.


    He saw it and seemed to frown.


    Fuck, you think it''s too little! If it weren''t for the fact that you are the host and an old fogey, there would be one less old bastard in the world today!


    Third Uncle threw me a comforting look, indicating that I should calm down. That was how I managed to sort myself out a little. I''ll pay for it as a hotel.


    Third Uncle spoke up at this moment. "Master, I''ve already asked, right?"


    The old fogey slowly opened his mouth and said the word ''good''.


    The third uncle didn''t have much of a reaction and only said, "May I ask if master the temple has any rooms for us to sleep in? Once the rain stops tomorrow, we will immediately leave."


    After the old man heard this, he showed a troubled expression and said, "It''s not that I don''t want you two to stay the night, but there are almost no rooms available for you two to stay in. "If you two insist, there is a woodshed and a yaksha side hall in the temple that you two can stay in for the night." After saying that, a hint of pride flashed across the host''s eyes. It was as if he could make the two people in front of him happy.


    The calm and collected Third Uncle could not help but frown.


    F * ck, if the money is too little, then let''s live in the woodshed and the yaksha side hall that sounds unpalatable! The more I looked at this old fogey, the more I disliked him. Although his expression was serious, I was still unable to conceal the glee in his eyes. If there was a brick, it would be a brick in the morning, damn it.


    However, it seemed that I didn''t have any other choice. Just thinking about sleeping in the woodshed would probably make my scalp tingle. But that Yaksha side hall sounded strange. However, it was a side chamber, so at least it wasn''t crowded. There definitely weren''t that many bugs.


    At this time, Third Uncle said, "Then let''s sleep in the woodshed. Little Fan, what do you think?" I didn''t expect that Third Uncle would choose a woodshed, so I quickly replied.


    "Don''t, Third Uncle, how crowded are the woodshed and how many bugs are there? Let''s go to that side chamber instead. "


    Third Uncle rubbed his temples, as if he was thinking about where it would be better. After a while, Third Uncle said, "Then let''s sleep in that side chamber. We also need to borrow cotton wool from the two of us."


    The host seemed to be scared that we really wanted to stay for the night, but he didn''t tangle with us on the cotton wool, but he lent it to us straightforwardly. As for the quilt, he didn''t really need it in the summer.


    After a while, with cotton wool in our hands, we followed the emcee to the so-called Yaksha side palace. He didn''t know why, but he felt a sense of familiarity along the way, as if he had been here before. When we reached our destination, we suddenly understood.


    So, it turns out that Xin Xin is the hall that we came to before, the hall that worships demons and ghosts to become buddhas.


    Seeing our surprise, the host proudly explained: "The Buddha statues in the Yaksha side palace, because after the establishment of the palace, due to the appearance of demons and devils, the side palace has become idle and we no longer have to worship them. So, there is no need for the two of you to hide from us, this is also the reason why this side palace is able to accommodate the two of you. On the other hand, this Buddha statue is still rather old, so we''ll just leave it here and ignore it. But you two must not have any thoughts about this Buddha statue, if you have any, hehe. " The host had a smile that didn''t reach his eyes and looked rather scary.


    "Master, you can rest assured. The two of us are just lodging for a night. We won''t have any other thoughts."


    This old fogey nodded his head as if he lost interest in us and left, leaving Third Uncle and I behind.


    I checked the time on my cell phone. It was 4: 21. Through the window, he could see that it was already dark outside. The rain was still falling, and from time to time there would be flashes of lightning, followed by the sound of thunder.


    After withdrawing my gaze, I sized up the Yaksha side hall. After looking at it for a while, I realized that the name was too appropriate. During the day, he only took a rough look, and only now did he realize that behind these Buddha statues, there was a pile of Buddha statues. Perhaps it couldn''t be called a Buddha statue, but a pile of scrap metal. It looked like it was a pile of broken Buddha statues. However, it was still a Yaksha Buddha statue. After being destroyed, some were hands, some were feet, and some were extremely hideous heads! It looked creepy, and I was surprised.


    Third Uncle also frowned when he saw this. However, he immediately turned his gaze towards the ground. I also followed his gaze and looked over. There wasn''t anything interesting on the ground.


    But I immediately came back to reality. So this place was actually made of dirt!


    Third Uncle saw that I was so surprised and explained, "Xiaofan, look at this great hall. The rooms in front of it are all concrete, right?"


    I nodded. I didn''t seem to notice that it wasn''t made of concrete, but this Yaksha side hall was an exception.


    "Compared to the fact that this place has been abandoned for too long, even the later renovations of the temple neglected this place, which made it seem more like a storage room. Unexpectedly, in the hearts of people, this Buddha was divided into different grades. If they did, I''m afraid they''d be furious. " Third Uncle''s first words were very true, and then he started to joke. This really made people speechless.


    But the thought of sleeping on the ground at night and having an intimate contact with nature made my heart ache. Fortunately, although this land was made of land, it was still quite flat. With a cushion of cotton wool, it was enough for a person to sleep on.


    I looked around. Although the Yaksha side hall wasn''t big, it was still quite spacious. There was only a corner filled with buddha statues. After all, there are a lot of broken Buddha statues that give us space.


    Thus, Third Uncle and I busily swept up the dust on the ground first, then we spread the cotton wool on the ground and took two prayer mats from the side. After patting them clean, we used them as pillows.

 C22

    After we cleaned up a bit, I looked at the time on my cell phone: 5: 30. It was time to eat, too, but when I thought about that old face of mine, I felt like I was going to have another bloody meal with him. So I came up with a good idea.


    It seemed that the little monk was more honest, he must have found him better than that old fogey. Sigh, poor little monk, to follow this old fogey everyday, I guess he must have been scolded quite a bit.


    "Three years old, let''s go find that young monk and get some food." I said to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "That''s fine too. We just need to eat some compressed biscuits. If we eat any more, it''ll really be too difficult for our stomachs." Third Uncle seemed to agree with him. The taste of the compressed biscuits was just like that.


    Third Uncle and I quickly walked out. Something strange happened to the "Water Ghost Buddha Statue" in the Yaksha side hall. The water ghost actually came back to life! As he looked at the two people walking out of the temple door, he actually began to giggle. However, speaking of laughter, it was not as accurate as crying. It was truly terrifying! After a while, he put something under the cotton wool and immediately returned to the Buddha statue, as if everything had just happened.


    At this time, Zhang Yifan and his third uncle were chatting with the young monk and were completely unaware of what was happening in the room.


    Young master, can you bring us some food? We''ve added some incense and oil to your temple, so it wouldn''t be too excessive for you to treat us to a meal on behalf of Lord Buddha. Third Uncle''s words were reasonable and well-founded, making it impossible for anyone to refute him.


    Naturally, the little monk also said with a stern face: "We, the temple, must entertain you for a meal. Where are the two of you staying at? I''ll send them over for you later. "


    We were very happy to hear it. This little monk was really sensible, and he was countless times better than that old bald donkey.


    "Then we''ll have to trouble you, young master, if we stay in the Yaksha side palace." Third Uncle said with a smile.


    "Yaksha side palace!" The young monk was surprised, but didn''t ask anything. He just said goodbye and left.


    We went back the same way, to the Yaksha side palace.


    "Aiyo, this is covered with a layer of cotton wool, and it''s still so hard. When I sleep, I feel really uncomfortable." As soon as I lay down, I couldn''t help grumbling.


    Hearing that, Third Uncle snappily said, "If you don''t like it, then go to the woodshed."


    I hastily smiled apologetically. "Third Uncle, don''t be angry. How can a person sleep in a woodshed?" "Speaking of which, it''s all that old bald donkey''s fault. He definitely left us with a good room to sleep in. If we were to meet those rich people, he would really want them to sleep for an extra night!"


    Third Uncle laughed and said, "Forget it. If they don''t want us to, we won''t force them. If we have a place to sleep for the night, we''ll leave after the rain stops tomorrow." Third Uncle felt helpless as he spoke.


    "This is because you have a good temper. If it were me, I would have beat him up a long time ago." I grit my teeth when I think of how he treated us today and how he thought I had so little money.


    Third Uncle only shook his head. He only called me a youngster to calm down a little and just lay down for a while to pay attention.


    I looked at my cell phone and saw that only 20% of the power was gone. I quickly switched to power saving mode to last until I returned to the hotel tomorrow.


    After a while, the young monk arrived. There was a wooden tray with two bowls of rice, two pairs of chopsticks, and two bowls of vegetables. One bowl was green vegetables, the other was potatoes. It was still better than compressed biscuits.


    Third Uncle thanked me and the little monk went out. He also said that he would bring the dishes to the kitchen after he finished eating. Where was the kitchen?


    I''m very grateful for this round but my heart is very sincere. This little monk is indeed quite good. However, there was a huge difference between a young person and a young person. Who knew? I just want him to keep his good nature. After a while, Third Uncle and I quickly swept up the food. To be honest, the taste was pretty good.


    After cleaning everything up, we took everything to the kitchen and returned to the Yaksha side hall.


    "Let''s wash our faces and feet. Third Uncle, how else are you going to sleep? " I just realized we didn''t wash our faces or our feet.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle also remembered and said, "There seems to be a well over there. Let''s go and get some water."


    I also remembered that there was a well over there. It seemed quite old.


    After a while, we arrived in front of the well, but we didn''t find a single shadow following us. We took the hook and put it on the bucket and got a bucket of water, and just when we were about to pull it up, it felt like we were stuck in a crack in the stone, and I stretched out my neck and looked into it, and it was really stuck in the crack in the stone. At that moment, a cold wind blew behind me, and my body went cold, and I stumbled, and half my body fell into the well, and I cried out, "Third Uncle, help!"


    It was a good thing that Third Uncle reacted quickly and quickly. He grabbed my waist and grabbed onto my shoulder with his other hand before pulling me out.


    Off in the distance, the black figure gritted its teeth. Its face was ferocious, and shockingly, it was none other than the water ghost!


    However, just as I escaped, I was unable to detect it. Third Uncle also hurriedly checked to see if I was alright and did not discover it.


    "Xiaofan, are you better now?" Third Uncle hurriedly asked when he saw me recover from my shock.


    I forcefully opened my mouth and said, "It''s fine, Third Uncle. I''m much better now."


    Third Uncle only nodded and looked at my condition. There were no major problems, so he was slightly relieved. However, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, "Xiaofan, did you accidentally fall down?"


    I nodded. "There was a cold breeze blowing from my back. My legs went weak and I fell down." When I think back to that time, I can''t help but feel a little cold again.


    Third Uncle thought for a moment and looked behind him, but saw nothing.


    He turned around and said to Zhang Yifan, "This well is under the pavilion, and it is also worth a lot of rain and wind. It is very normal for the cold wind to blow in here. "You should be more careful in the future. Don''t throw away your life like this."


    "Yes, Third Uncle, I understand." I nodded, no longer wanting to talk.


    So we washed our faces, washed our feet, and went back to the side hall.


    Zhang Yifan, who was walking in front of the group, didn''t notice anything amiss. He just felt that he was unlucky today. First, he had been beaten by the old donkey, and then he had almost fallen into the well. Zhang Yifan shook his head and did not give it any more thought.


    "Xiaofan, go to sleep early. You were scared to death just now, so sleep well."


    I nodded. "I understand. Third Uncle, how can we leave when the rain stops tomorrow morning? I don''t want to stay in this damned place anymore." I said, feeling wronged.


    Third Uncle saw through my thoughts and also nodded, telling me to sleep peacefully.


    In a moment I was asleep.


    Third Uncle rolled his eyes and immediately laid down and closed his eyes. He also went to sleep peacefully.


    After an hour passed, other than Zhang Yifan''s snoring, there was no other sound.


    Suddenly, a small voice broke the silence, as if it were rubbing against something.


    If someone were to take a closer look, they would definitely be shocked and the Yaksha Buddha Statue would come back to life! It was the water ghost that Zhang Yifan had met that day!


    He slowly walked down from the base with light footsteps.


    He wore a "smile" on his face as he looked at Zhang Yifan. At this moment, a little violet bug had somehow crawled onto Zhang Yifan''s arm.


    At this time, the purple bug took a huge bite, but Zhang Yifan did not respond. Just as he was about to approach Zhang Yifan, a person suddenly jumped up. It was his third uncle, Zhang ShengLi!


    It turned out that Third Uncle had long since felt that something was amiss. He had been faking sleep just now so that this fox could take the bait!


    The water ghost was shocked, but soon after, its smile became even more sinister.


    "You evil creature, you''ve harmed my family''s Little Fan time and time again. Today, you''ve met me, how could you have any reason to run away? Today, just leave this life of yours behind!" At some point, Third Uncle had taken out a peach wood sword and a dozen talismans from his bag.


    At this time, the water ghost actually opened his mouth and said, "I was wondering why this brat brought such a treasure with him, he ruined my plans." So it was you, this stinking Taoist, who was trying to interfere. This time, even you were taken care of too! " After the water ghost finished speaking, it gave a cold snort.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t suffered enough for my treasures. This time, I''ll personally make a move, how can you still have a chance to live? You even dare to speak such arrogant words!" Third Uncle saw this water ghost ¡­


    He took down one of the symbols and placed it on his sword, about to stab it.


    At this time, the water ghost was not in a hurry and said, "Heh heh, if I met you the last time, I might have been able to avoid you, but this time, I must have had some skills. Besides, it''s not too late for you to fight me after you see the expression on your precious nephew. " With that, the water ghost smiled coldly.


    Third Uncle heard this and was shocked. When he faked his sleep, he really didn''t notice anything wrong with Xiaofan. He had stood up before the water ghost attacked Xiaofan. However, at this moment, he could see that Xiaofan''s body had already turned black. Third Uncle was truly frightened.


    Most people knew that Zhang Yifan was poisoned because his complexion turned green. However, Zhang Yifan''s face had turned black, which meant that he was very seriously poisoned!


    Third Uncle didn''t have the time to teach this water ghost a lesson. He immediately went to check on Zhang Yifan''s condition.


    The water ghost on the side just sneered but didn''t have any intention of attacking. It seemed to have a plan in mind.


    This seemed to be corpse poison, and corpse poison was a special kind of poison that came from a dead body. Generally speaking, only after a corpse turned into a zombie would the corpse poison become infected, so Third Uncle quickly went to see if Zhang Yifan had any wounds on his body. After a while, Third Uncle finally found a wound on Zhang Yifan''s hand. It was a very small bite mark. It didn''t look like a zombie bite, but more like a bug bite!


    When Third Uncle figured it out, he immediately turned around and coldly looked at the water ghost. The water ghost also coldly looked back at Third Uncle.

 C23

    Third Uncle was in a stalemate with the water ghost for a long time. Finally, Third Uncle spoke up, "Speak, why did you harm Xiaofan?"


    "Do I have to say anything to someone who''s about to die? "Although you''re going to die soon, it''s not bad to be a muddle-headed ghost, haha!" This water ghost started to sneer. However, in the end, it actually burst into loud laughter. It was extremely frightening.


    "Since you have nothing else to say, then I shall send you on your way to hell!" Third Uncle had barely finished speaking when the peach wood sword pierced towards him. However, Water Ghost shook his head and coldly looked at Third Uncle. Suddenly, his hand formed a claw dress as he attacked towards Third Uncle. His speed was so fast that it was shocking.


    Third Uncle was shocked and hurriedly rolled on the ground, barely dodging the attack. At the same time, Third Uncle was shocked. This water ghost was truly difficult to deal with. Third Uncle immediately calmed down and started thinking about how to deal with him.


    When the water ghost saw this, it immediately became angry and bared its fangs and brandished its claws, pouncing towards the Third Uncle. However, the Third Uncle calmly took out something from the bundle; it was actually the Eight Trigrams Mirror that the Third Uncle gave Zhang Yifan that day, and the water ghost''s body was not even close to the Third Uncle''s left hand mirror!


    Third Uncle held the mirror with his left hand and the sword with his right hand. He actually slowly forced the water ghost into a corner. The water ghost hurriedly used its claws to block the sword. For a moment, it suffered a lot of injuries. It looked like the water ghost was at a disadvantage.


    Just as Third Uncle was about to increase his strength and stab in when a strange wind suddenly blew, causing him to become unsteady.


    At this moment, the water ghost took the opportunity to rush up and knock away the Eight Trigrams Mirror. It took a while for Third Uncle to stabilize himself.


    He looked closely and saw that the Eight Trigrams Mirror was gone. When he looked at the water ghost, he didn''t know when, but two small red horns had appeared on its head, adding to his terror. The water ghost suddenly raised its arm, and green liquid flowed out from its arm that seemed to be full of wounds. The water ghost lowered its head and started licking the water ghost with its long and bright red tongue.


    "I''ve gained quite a lot from the King this time. I think it''s more than enough to deal with you. Tsk tsk." The water ghost sneered, looking like a cat looking at a mouse.


    Third Uncle''s face sank, feeling that the video screen was getting tricky. Thus, Third Uncle stuck a few more seals onto the wooden sword, and secretly hid something in his hand. Third Uncle then thrust the wooden sword at the water ghost. Surprisingly, the water ghost caught the wooden sword with both hands. Lightning flashed on the surface of the wooden sword, and green smoke began to emit from the water ghost''s hands.


    Then, a flabbergasted scene occurred. The water ghost exerted force and the wooden sword broke apart!


    Third Uncle was shocked as well. He had never expected that the water ghost was so powerful. Third Uncle quickly searched for the treasure in his bag, but the water ghost didn''t give him the chance. He dashed forward, but Third Uncle wasn''t able to dodge in time. With a pull, five claw marks were left on his chest. Surprised, Third Uncle quickly carried his bundle and rolled to the side, barely dodging the follow-up attack.


    Blood was flowing out of Third Uncle''s chest. Fortunately, it was only a cut, but it still looked extremely frightening.


    When the water ghost saw this scene, it licked its lips and revealed a sinister smile.


    The water ghost planned to finish off Third Uncle in one move. Suddenly, its body flashed and it appeared in front of Third Uncle. Third Uncle was not shocked nor frightened. Instead, he smiled. Just as he was about to retract his claw and retreat, Third Uncle took out a black bottle from his sleeve. A black liquid suddenly shot out from it, and the water ghost didn''t dodge in time; it was completely covered in liquid.


    Ah!" The water ghost screamed and its body went limp. At this moment, Third Uncle unhurriedly walked up to the ghost and said, "How is it? The taste of my black dog blood isn''t bad, right?" The water ghost was extremely angry, green energy exploded from the corner of its eyes, but it could do nothing as its body could not move at all.


    "Speak, who sent you to solve this corpse poison?" Third Uncle squatted on the side and coldly asked.


    "Humph!" The water ghost coldly snorted. It didn''t plan on saying anything.


    Third Uncle took out something from his bag without a second word. When the water ghost saw it, its expression could not help but be filled with fear. It was the compass that had repelled the water ghost!


    If the ghost was not trapped by the black dog blood, he would not have been so afraid this time. This time, he had specifically brought something for the compass. However, in this situation, he could only stare blankly.


    Third Uncle naturally knew that he was afraid of this compass, and he also knew that there was a very high chance that he would be able to target this compass. But since the black dog blood was on him, he was naturally not afraid of any tricks. He performed a hand incantation, and the compass started to glow with a golden light.


    When the water ghost saw this, it was extremely scared. He quickly said, "I will say, I will say! Let me think about how to explain it to you first. " When the water ghost saw this, it gave in.


    Third Uncle coldly snorted but he did not stop. How could he not know that the water ghost was very cunning and wanted to stall for time with him. Once Black Dog Blood lost its effectiveness, he would be dead soon.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Third Uncle was shocked. Could it be that the Water Ghost''s helper had come? I''ll get rid of this water ghost first. The hand incantation came to an abrupt end as the compass shone with a golden light. Clearly, it was extremely powerful. In an instant, the golden light of the compass shone on the water ghost''s body.


    The water ghost was also confused. It had been wrongly accused. It had never had any helpers with it before, and now it wanted to call for help to save its life.


    As a result, when the group of monks pushed open the door and entered, they saw a scene: a middle-aged man holding a strange compass, shining a golden light beam downwards, there was actually a ghost lying below, it was actually very similar to the Yaksha Buddha statue, but there was an extra pair of red horns on his forehead. When the golden light shone onto the ghost''s body, the ghost emitted waves of miserable cries as it turned into ashes and floated into the air. There was no other ghost in this world.


    When Third Uncle got rid of the water ghost, he turned back to look at the temple door and discovered that there were seven or eight monks inside. The head monk and the young monk were surprisingly among them.


    At this moment, they could only open their eyes wide in shock, unable to believe what was happening before their eyes.


    Third Uncle was about to say something to them when he suddenly remembered that there was another person who was poisoned by corpse poison and was unconscious.


    He hurriedly looked at Zhang Yifan''s situation. Black smoke was spreading on his face, making him look extremely frightening.


    Third Uncle quickly grabbed a handful of rice from his bag. This was no ordinary rice, but glutinous rice. He sprinkled the glutinous rice onto Zhang Yifan''s wound. Immediately, white smoke began to emit from Zhang Yifan''s wound, making sizzling sounds.


    Meanwhile, the monk on the side slowly recovered from his shock. Anyone could tell that this middle-aged man had just been on the high difficulty ghost capturing mission.


    Only then did the host dare to open his mouth and ask, "May I ask, is this immortal master capturing a ghost?" The host asked with a trembling voice.


    Third Uncle replied without turning his head, "Yes, Master. I have already eliminated this evil ghost. It''s just that my nephew is currently in a critical condition, and this is not the place for us to talk. Can we go back to the main hall to discuss this in more detail? "


    When the host heard this, he was shocked. After confirming that there really was a ghost in the temple, he was immediately frightened. If even ghosts appeared in this temple, then what was the point? Then how can I sleep in peace? But he turned his head to think, the place where the ghost came from was this Yaksha side hall. Normally, no one from the temple would come here, could it be that Yaksha Buddha blamed us monks and sent us to heaven? Thinking of this, the host was surprised. He wanted to quickly get some incense money to repair the Yaksha side palace. The incense was reignited, so he estimated that Yaksha Buddha wouldn''t bring down God''s Punishment.


    However, there was another scene in front of his eyes. The young man on the ground had a dark expression on his face. It was obvious that he had been poisoned by some strange poison. The immortal master in front of him was not to be trifled with. The Yaksha side palace was still a dilapidated scene. When would the Yaksha Buddha be blessed with divine retribution? He would be in for a lot of misfortune.


    "All of you, hurry up and bring this young man to the main hall. This immortal master and I will arrive soon. Hurry, if any of you are in the wrong, it will be a huge crime that you won''t be able to escape from." Do you hear me! " The host shouted at the monks.


    A few monks brought Zhang Yifan to the main hall.


    There was only Third Uncle and the host left. The host had an obsequious smile on his face. When he thought of how he would make things difficult for these two in the day, he secretly smacked his own lips. However, his face didn''t change, and he only made people at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    Third Uncle''s face was ashen as he looked at the black feather left behind by the water ghost.


    He picked it up and studied it. The host tactfully did not disturb his third uncle. In his heart, however, he secretly thought about how to keep Third Uncle here for a few more days to avoid the appearance of more ghosts. Then he would be in danger. The worst plan was for him to sleep in front of the Buddha statue in the main hall every day and not dare to mess around with any monsters or ghosts. Once the Yaksha side palace was restored, he would be able to sleep in his room peacefully.


    While the host was beating up his own little Jiu Jiu, Third Uncle seemed to have already gotten some idea about what was going on.


    This feather seemed to be the feather of a crow. It was dark and unassuming. However, this feather seemed to have undergone some sort of refinement. Not to mention anything else, it was extremely hard to the touch. Third Uncle thought that this might be something he wanted to use against his compass, but he didn''t have the chance now.


    Who knew that Third Uncle would be able to guess the origin of this treasure after a while? It turned out that this feather was forged by a Ghost King using his corpse flame. It seemed that dealing with the Compass was quite effective. If not, the water ghost wouldn''t have come looking for them so confidently. Unfortunately, Third Uncle''s black dog blood had foiled his plans.


    At this time, Third Uncle recalled the corpse poison in Zhang Yifan''s body and could not help but have a headache. Although he knew there were several ways to cure the corpse poison, they were all very difficult methods and required time. However, the degree of this corpse poison didn''t seem to give him much time ¡­

 C24

    At this moment, the host, who had been standing at the side for a long time, finally could not hold it in and opened his mouth. Master Immortal, can you tell me the whole story? so that I can understand. " With that, the host looked at his third uncle with a smile, as if he was all ears.


    Third Uncle sneered in his heart. You don''t understand. I''m afraid you understand now. However, he had to pretend that he didn''t know since he was in the temple, so he explained, "Master must have seen it earlier, there is a water ghost here."


    "Water ghost!" Isn''t this the ghost formed by the Yaksha Buddha Statue? " The host hurriedly asked after hearing the explanation.


    When Third Uncle saw the host''s surprise, he only smiled and explained, "This water ghost is extremely similar to this Yaksha Buddha. It''s not surprising that he transformed into this Yaksha Buddha statue."


    The host was suddenly enlightened. He didn''t know when this water ghost had turned into a Buddha statue. Then, wouldn''t he have spent many days with this water ghost? Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle.


    Third Uncle did not seem to have any intention of wasting any more time with the host, so he said, "Master, let''s discuss this matter in detail later. The most important thing right now is to cure my nephew of the poison. Please take me to the main hall. " Third Uncle urged him.


    The host wanted to ask more questions, but his life was at stake, and he couldn''t afford to offend this immortal master at such a critical time. Thus, he quickly led Third Uncle to the great hall.


    The main hall was brightly lit, and the buddhist statues around it were glittering with golden light. It was an extremely imposing sight to behold!


    And below, there was a large group of people surrounding a young man. The young man was lying on a praying mat with a face full of black gas. It seemed that he had been poisoned too deeply.


    "Give way, give way! Let this immortal master in!" The few of you go and fetch some water for this young benefactor and immortal master. "Drink some." With that, the host led the Third Uncle to the main hall and ordered a few monks.


    A few monks came out, forming a gap for his third uncle to enter.


    Third Uncle saw that the black gas on Zhang Yifan''s face did not increase and seemed to be temporarily suppressed. Although this glutinous rice had some effect, if he really wanted to suppress the corpse poison, it wouldn''t be too realistic. This was precisely because he had borrowed the buddhist light and yang energy from the great hall to suppress the corpse poison.


    It just so happened that his methods of detoxifying the corpse poison required a massive amount of yang energy as a primer. This hall couldn''t be more suitable.


    Immediately, Third Uncle turned around and said to the host, "Master, I will cast a spell to expel the corpse poison for my nephew. I hope that you can give me your best wishes, and I will be extremely grateful." With that, Third Uncle immediately cupped his hands.


    After all, he had seen his opponent''s supernatural ability and needed to rely on it for his own life. Thinking about it, the host shuddered and quickly put on a smile, saying, "Since immortal master is so eager to save your nephew, we should be able to help you with that. However, just based on immortal master''s instructions, it should be fine."


    "The host is too serious, how can I afford to call you Immortal Teacher? Just call me Daoist Priest Zhang." Third Uncle was about to shake his head, but he didn''t slow down and took off Zhang Yifan''s shirt.


    The host chuckled and then said, "Our ancestors said that the path of buddhism was inseparable, so we are still martial brothers. "Then I shall call you Junior Zhang."


    Third Uncle''s expression didn''t change, but in his heart, he secretly cursed the old scoundrel, and even took advantage of him. However, he did not answer and only busied himself with the movements of his hands.


    Seeing that Third Uncle did not say anything, the host quickly said, "You guys, take on the role of Junior Brother Zhang. Do not slack at all. Do you hear me?" As he finished speaking, his face was filled with joy and he forced himself to recognize his junior brother. It seemed that he had long forgotten about making things difficult for the two of them.


    "Yes, do not worry, Reverend." Several monks answered.


    Third Uncle could only smile wryly in his heart. He was forcefully connected to this old scoundrel, but he could not do anything about it. If he had to inconvenience him now, he could only give up.


    Third Uncle immediately put his thoughts away and said seriously, "I will have to trouble the Masters to recite the Diamond Sutra on the side while I do this for my nephew. When I finish, I will tell the Masters to stop. Do you have any other questions? "


    The monks shook their heads, as if they knew what to do. They immediately sat down on the prayer mat next to Zhang Yifan and waited for Third Uncle''s orders. Seeing this, Third Uncle nodded his head in satisfaction. He also found a praying mat and sat down, coincidentally surrounding Zhang Yifan. Third Uncle immediately took out a small cloth bag from his bag. When he opened it, he found that there were dozens of silver needles on it. Third Uncle took out a few silver needles and inserted them into several of Zhang Yifan''s important acupuncture points. Then, he put down the cloth bag and took out a few things from the cloth bag without any hurry. A yellow paper, a handful of cinnabar, and a brush. However, the brush seemed to have some ideas and the hairs on the tip were all sparse. However, the dark red patterns on the pen also seemed to be quite mysterious, giving it an indescribably mysterious feeling.


    Third Uncle calmly dipped the brush into the cinnabar. Then, with the brush in his right hand and the yellow paper in his left, he started writing. With each stroke, Third Uncle''s forehead would be covered in sweat. It seemed that each stroke was not easy at all. The monk at the side had already started chanting the Diamond Sutra. For a moment, the entire room was filled with the sound of chanting scriptures, making it seem extremely dignified.


    After a long while, Third Uncle finally finished writing. When he looked at the talisman, he only saw the crooked red brush strokes, but he could not see what was written on it. Third Uncle finished writing and put it aside before picking up the silver needle again.


    The first few silver needles did not have any effect on Zhang Yifan, and he was still unconscious. However, when Third Uncle took out a few more silver needles and inserted the last one, Zhang Yifan suddenly trembled and opened his eyes. However, his eyes seemed to be devoid of light. It was as if he had lost his consciousness, as if he had lost all consciousness. Third Uncle performed an incantation gesture and then pointed toward Zhang Yifan''s temple. Suddenly, Zhang Yifan opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    Black blood dripped to the ground, and with a ripping sound, white smoke rose up from the ground. A small crater appeared on the ground.


    Third Uncle was shocked. He had long since heard that the corpse poison was very toxic, but he hadn''t thought that it would be so toxic that it would actually corrode the green brick by three parts.


    The host, who was standing at the side, did not look any better. He was also frightened. After looking at Third Uncle''s incantation, he felt that Third Uncle was more and more powerful. He thought about how to keep this "Buddha" here, but the Buddha in the temple was really useless.


    It would truly be interesting if those people who had come to pay their respects were to find out. They begged the host to beg the Buddha for their sake, but even the host didn''t trust the Buddha. It was truly laughable.


    Just when everyone thought that the corpse poison had been eliminated, something flashed through the pool of black blood and went straight for Third Uncle. It was so fast that only a shadow could be seen, but nothing could be clearly seen. Third Uncle''s expression did not change, and he did not seem surprised at all. Just as this object was about to flash in front of Third Uncle, Third Uncle unknowingly picked up the talisman that he had started writing and sent it forward. Suddenly, a sizzling sound was produced, as if something was burnt. Suddenly, the creature fell to the ground. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a purple bug lying on the ground with its four legs facing the sky. Just when everyone thought that the dust had settled, another change occurred. The little bug actually ran towards the direction of the monks, actually wanting to escape. However, it fell down with a bang, as if it had hit a wall.


    It turned out that Third Uncle had yet to tell these monks to stop. They were still reciting the scripture, forming a wall-like barrier that did not allow the little bug to fly out. This was also one of Third Uncle''s trump cards. At this time, Zhang Yifan suddenly lay down. The black gas on his face was dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this rate, it would probably dissipate in a short period of time. When Third Uncle saw this, he let out a sigh of relief. But when he thought about how there were still so many monks, he turned around and said to the host, "Master, after getting rid of my illness, I still have to rest for a while. Thank you all for your help. I will be forever grateful. Where there are questions I''ll explain them to you tomorrow morning after dawn. Let''s invite everyone to go back and rest. It''s getting late. " Third Uncle waved his hand and bowed to the group of monks, as if he was trying to chase them away. The host wanted to ask something else, but since the other party had already said so, he felt too embarrassed to say anything more.


    "All of you should head back to your respective rooms to rest. If you stay here any longer, I''ll disturb Junior Brother Zhang''s beloved nephew''s rest." When the monks heard this, they all dispersed and went back to their rooms.


    "Master, you should go back to your room to rest. If you have any questions, I''ll answer them for you tomorrow." Third Uncle saw that the host, Harry, was not leaving, and felt a headache.


    "I know that, but I plan to rest here today so that I can protect Junior Zhang and Nephew. Otherwise, I won''t say that I didn''t manage to receive a proper reception." After the host finished speaking, he chuckled. It seemed that he really did think that way.


    Third Uncle obviously knew what he was thinking. He was just afraid that if another ghost came, his little life would be in danger. Since he lived here like a Buddha statue and had an almighty Third Uncle, he naturally felt a lot more at ease. Third Uncle could not help but feel speechless. However, he did not reveal any expression on his face, so he silently agreed.


    The host was still thinking that he was smarter than those idiots. If he couldn''t see the rising sun, he would know he was stupid. Thinking of this, he could not help but admire his own intelligence even more.


    Third Uncle was full of bitterness, and was completely muddle-headed by this old bastard. However, since he was in someone else''s territory, he could only take a step back. Besides, it was not easy for the host to treat him with a slightly better attitude.


    Third Uncle looked at the moon outside. It was already high in the sky and it looked like it was past midnight. He took out Zhang Yifan''s phone and saw that it was a quarter past midnight. It seemed like a long time had passed, but in reality, only a few hours had passed. Third Uncle scratched his head and went to sleep. Just as Third Uncle was about to fall asleep, he heard a snoring sound from the side. It was unknown when the host had fallen asleep.

 C25

    When he woke up, the sky was already bright. Third Uncle felt a stink in front of his nose. He opened his eyes and saw a pair of stinky feet! At some point, the old bastard had put his foot in his face, and he quickly waved his hand to clear it away. After patting his nose for a while, the smell finally dissipated. He turned around and saw that the old bastard was still sleeping soundly!


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Yifan was fast asleep. The black gas had disappeared from his face, but his face was pale. He looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Third Uncle got up by himself and walked to the well. He got a bucket of water and washed up. When he passed by the Yaksha side palace, he saw that it was still the same as it had been the night before. There were traces of a fight on the inside, and the few Buddha statues that were originally in good condition were now tattered. Seeing this, Third Uncle also shook his head, expressing his apology to the deity and leaving immediately.


    When he returned to the main hall, Third Uncle realized that both Zhang Yifan and the host had woken up. Zhang Yifan seemed to be asking the host what the matter was, and his expression didn''t look very good.


    "Xiaofan, are you awake? Are you alright?" I told you to get up. "If you have any questions, ask me later. I will explain everything clearly to you." Third uncle said with concern.


    I nodded. "It''s alright. I feel much better already. After asking the host just now, I''ve gotten a rough understanding of last night''s events, but there are some things that the host isn''t too clear about, so I''ll have to ask you then, Third Uncle. "


    Third Uncle nodded. "It''s good that nothing bad has happened." As for the question, I''ll just have to tell you guys what happened, and you''ll understand everything. "


    I pricked up my ears.


    Third uncle slowly said, "Xiaofan, you should still remember what happened at the well last night, right?"


    I nodded. "I can roughly guess that it was that ghost that did it." I feel that the chilly wind at that time was not very natural. "


    Third Uncle continued, "Actually, that was the original water ghost. It transformed into the Yaksha Buddha statue. He tried to harm you when we went out to fetch water, but he failed, so he went back to the yaksha side hall and turned into the yaksha Buddha statue. After you''ve gone to sleep for about two hours, he reappeared, wanting to harm the two of us. I''ve been keeping an eye on you ever since you were in danger at the well. I was just dozing off. "Afterwards, I started to spar with him. At first, I was unable to part with him, but later, I accidentally killed him. If I had been careless a little bit, I would have been the one to die." Third Uncle patted his chest. He seemed to have a lingering fear whenever he thought about it. After a while, he continued.


    Just as we were about to kill this water ghost, the host and a group of disciples barged in.


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect it to be this water ghost. He still hadn''t given up and wanted to take my life. I was truly unlucky. It seemed that no matter how much evil spirits surrounded me, I wouldn''t be able to escape. I sighed and immediately thought of another matter. I asked, "Third Uncle, do you know how I was poisoned by the corpse poison?"


    Third Uncle thought for a moment, but didn''t immediately answer. He then said, "I''m not certain about that, but it''s most likely the little purple bug that the water ghost let out when you and I were not in the side hall. It took a bite when you were sleeping, so I didn''t notice it. "Later on, when I fought with this water ghost, I found out that you''ve been quite poisoned." Third Uncle''s face revealed a trace of guilt.


    I hastily said, "Third Uncle, now that my life has been saved, there''s no need to think about such things!"


    Third Uncle was also surprised for a moment, but he quickly understood and stopped thinking about the reason.


    The host at the side couldn''t hold it in any longer. It seemed that the uncle and nephew duo had forgotten about him. He quickly asked, "Junior brother Zhang, what was the origin of the poisonous insect last night? Why did it carry corpse poison as well? "As far as I know, corpse poison is a type of zombie poison, isn''t it a little too strange for it to appear in a little bug''s body?!" The host poured out all of his questions in one go, feeling much more comfortable.


    Third Uncle was not flustered, as if he already had an answer in mind. "This is the special part of the corpse poison that Little Fan is suffering from. When I first noticed that he was poisoned, I saw that there was a tooth mark on his hand. I was also very curious at the time as to why the tooth mark was so small. Logically speaking, a zombie should have a lot of teeth marks on it. However, I suddenly recalled that when I was travelling around Miao Frontier, I met a Miao Frontier Magus and heard about a strange Gu technique from him. " Third Uncle narrowed his eyes, as if recalling some distant memory.


    "Miao Jiang Gu technique!" I was also shocked when I heard this, why is it related to this Gu technique? Similarly, the host was also surprised when he heard this.


    Third Uncle then said, "He said that there is a Gu worm that is very special. It can carry all kinds of poison, and after biting someone, it drills into their body. If he did not, it would be fine. However, once the poison is removed, he will come out with the liquid and wait for an opportunity to kill the person who dispels the poison. This guarantees that the person who poisoned him will die without a doubt. " When Third Uncle said this, he suddenly thought of something funny and started laughing.


    However, the host and I were truly frightened. How could we still be in the mood to laugh? This water ghost is so vicious, using this kind of poisonous insect, what grudge do I have? F * ck, if that water ghost dies by my hands, I will definitely grind his bones into ashes. I thought so in my heart, but the water ghost died without a speck of dust.


    When I raised my head and saw Third Uncle''s expression, I also felt it was strange. I hurriedly asked, "Third Uncle, what''s so funny? You actually laughed. Your nephew nearly lost his life." I was angry, but confused.


    However, Third Uncle acted as if he didn''t hear him and only said, "No matter how powerful that water ghost is, it still can''t beat me, your Third Uncle!" "Haha!"


    I was still confused, but Third Uncle immediately said, "I will have the monks recite the Diamond Sutra in advance to prevent this poisonous bug from running outside. Then I drew a talisman and I knew it was coming to kill me, making it suffer a great loss. "Haha!"


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. Third Uncle was truly a naughty child. At this time, he was still so playful that I couldn''t smile.


    The host''s face was also filled with admiration as he said, "So junior brother Zhang actually has such a method. You can really say that he is resourceful. I would like to invite the two of you to stay with me for a period of time and to participate in this temple''s opening ceremony to rebuild the Yaksha side palace. " He wanted to repair Yaksha side palace as soon as possible, but the only thing he could do here was to keep his Third Uncle, this great Buddha, here.


    How could Third Uncle not understand his intentions? Just as he was about to reject, I spoke first.


    "Then let''s just sleep in the Yaksha side palace, shall we?" I looked at this old bastard with ill intentions. I clearly remember what he did to us in the beginning, I really want to embarrass him.


    The host scratched his nose and laughed, then said, "I was wrong to treat you two like this last time. This time, I will make the best room available for you two to live in comfortably. If there''s anything you don''t want to take care of, just do it." The presiding officer seemed determined to keep us.


    In my heart, I thought, we only used five to six days of the month to get out, it''s still over twenty days away from the one month deadline, but Hu Qingquan''s side still has some problems, luckily we have already chosen our identities, the next time we go find him, I think that the truth will be revealed, at that time, I can go back to Zhong Hai city and find little Yun Xiao to report back. But thinking about the smile I met along the way, I really couldn''t smile anymore. But once I thought about how I would be able to solve this problem with my lovely wife Xiaofang, I couldn''t help but get excited. My future sexual life would be filled with excitement!


    Cough, cough, it was too far away. When I came back to my senses, Third Uncle told the host, "Alright then. Little Fan and I will stay here for a while." I am also afraid that he will provoke more ghosts and really need to borrow an expensive place to recuperate for a period of time. Other than this Yaksha Hall, it is unlikely that any other ghosts would dare to act rashly. "


    When the host heard that we had agreed, he said, "Then I''ll go get the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the two of you. I''ll also get some disciples to make a good room for the two of you. "Then I''ll take my leave first."


    "Thank you for your trouble, Master." Thank you for your trouble, Master. Third Uncle was extremely polite.


    The host hurriedly said that he had nothing to do and ran away. Third Uncle and I are the only two people left.


    After the host had left, the Third Uncle''s expression turned serious as he said to me, "Xiaofan, I actually have some other discoveries that have a lot to do with you."


    I was surprised, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Third Uncle saw my abnormality and immediately said, "This water ghost has its eyes on you. Before he died, he said that there seems to be someone directing him from behind. Furthermore, it seems to be the level of a Spirit King." Third Uncle still frowned, as if he also felt that this was a thorny problem.


    Of course it''s fuckin ''fake! My heart was already stormy, and I could not calm down for a long time. F * ck you! Who did I offend, the Spirit King is on top of me. I meet ghosts every day. My life is lacking ghosts, right?


    "Little Fan, don''t be afraid. We''re still in the Blue River Monastery. The last time the water ghost picked the Yaksha side hall to attack us, but if we were to go somewhere else, we probably wouldn''t be as daring as we were now. We''ll stay here for a while. In a few days, we''ll go to Hu Qingquan''s place and clear things up. It would be better if we let him plead guilty. Then, we will immediately go back and find that Ghost King to settle our scores. "


    The abacus I started with was no different from that of Third Uncle, but there was a huge difference later on ¡­

 C26

    Although I had no choice, I had no choice but to stay here to avoid the limelight. Who knows if the Ghost King would send more ghost soldiers, or if he was already impatient, it was possible that he could take action himself. However, I have always had the biggest question, and that is why did this Spirit King want to kill me? I couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard I thought.


    If one were to say that his fate was weak, then it would be a bit far-fetched. This water ghost liked to eat people with strong fate, but it had also been injured twice in succession. I don''t have much to do with this Ghost King! How did it get entangled with me? After thinking about it for a long time, I frowned. Third Uncle saw that I had such a weird expression on my face, but he didn''t quite understand what I was thinking about.


    After a while, the young monk appeared. He brought us breakfast, two bowls of porridge and two plates of pickles. I didn''t feel like I had much of an appetite. What kind of breakfast was this? Although this was a temple, it was too quiet. I muttered in my heart for a long time.


    Third Uncle, on the other hand, didn''t show any expression. He immediately picked up the porridge and started to drink it. He even picked up two chopsticks of pickled vegetables.


    When I saw Third Uncle like this, I had no choice but to put away my resentment and start drinking as well. That said, the taste was still alright ¡­


    "After we finished eating, we came to the main hall. The host was holding a cell phone and was talking on it. Seeing us come over, he immediately hung up and walked over." "Junior Zhang, I have already informed the city''s religious cultural studio that our proposal to rebuild the Yaksha side palace has been approved. Tomorrow, a construction team will arrive."


    So, he had just been on the phone with the government. It was not surprising that the government was paying so much attention to the important cultural relics protection unit in A city. To personally send people to do the construction, how extravagant!


    "In that case, I''ll have to congratulate you in advance, Master. When the Yaksha side hall is repaired, this ancient temple will add a lot of fuel to the fire." Third Uncle seemed to be happy with this.


    The host also laughed and said, "With Junior Zhang''s blessings, I will go back to my plans. Junior Zhang and Nephew Ai can do as you wish. The monks in the temple will listen to your orders." With that, the host left. Third Uncle and I were the only ones left behind to chat.


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Third Uncle and I visited every corner of the temple and even went to the mountain outside for a while.


    The construction crew had been working for days, and their work was nearing its end. The Yaksha side palace was not that shabby, but the soil had to be poured with cement and the Buddha statues had to be repaired or reconstructed. As long as they were cleaned and cleaned, the side palace could be reheated.


    That afternoon, four people were standing inside the Yaksha side palace.


    "Little Jiang, it''s almost done, isn''t it?" The host said.


    "Master, that''s right, we''re almost done. We''ll be done after a while." An ordinary-looking technician in overalls was answering the host''s question.


    Third Uncle and I sat there leisurely, looking at the two of them.


    After saying that, the technical staff went to finish the final work. The host also sat down on a nearby stool.


    "Master, the repair of this side chamber will be finished today. My nephew and I should leave as well. After being here for such a long time, I am sorry about it. " Third Uncle said to the host.


    "Is Junior Zhang not participating in tomorrow''s Opening Ceremony? If you insist, then I won''t be able to keep you here." the host replied.


    In the past few days, Third Uncle had lived in the temple and no ghosts had appeared. Now that the Yaksha side hall was being repaired, there was nothing to worry about.


    How could I not know what this old bastard was thinking? But I also didn''t want to see his smelly face every day, so I happily left as soon as possible.


    "Third Uncle, let''s pack our things and leave early so it won''t get dark by the time we get back to the hotel." I urged.


    Speaking of which, the last time we paid 15 days of living fees, the few days we spent in the temple made me feel very pained. However, since I already paid the money, I might as well treat it as having money and being willful ¡­


    "Then, we will take our leave. Master, please take care. If fate allows it, we will meet again!" After exchanging a few pleasantries with the host, Third Uncle decided to leave.


    The emcee just said take care, and then we''d go to our own room to pack up, and then we''d set off. Arriving at the gates of the temple and seeing the two paths down the mountain, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart that this trip was really too dangerous. Just thinking about it made my heart palpitate.


    We went back the way we came, walked down the hill, hailed a taxi, and returned to the hotel.


    I looked at my cell phone. It was 5: 50 and there was still time for dinner. Speaking of which, his stomach had been sick to death in the temple for the past few days. He felt like he hadn''t eaten since he''d started the meal. Even Third Uncle, an old Taoist, couldn''t help but complain about it once ¡­


    Third Uncle''s voice entered his ears, "Xiaofan, let''s go out for a good meal later." I turned my head to look at Third Uncle and saw that he had an evil smile on his face.


    We packed our things in the hotel and went to a passable restaurant next to it.


    Just as he sat down, a middle-aged woman walked over. She seemed to be a waiter. "What do you two want to eat? Our restaurant always sells vegetables at half price, and our restaurant always sells vegetables at half price!"


    We were all speechless. I''ve been eating vegetarian food for three days and you still want me to be vegetarian ¡­


    "I''ll order four meat dishes. Here, these four." Third Uncle pointed at the menu and said to the waiter.


    The waiter looked at us strangely, but he didn''t say anything and just left bitterly. Anyone would feel the same way if their hot faces were to be pressed against their cold buttocks.


    After a while, the dishes were served. Third Uncle and I even ordered two bottles of beer before we slowly ate and drank.


    After eating our fill, Third Uncle and I returned to the hotel. After washing up, we dozed off. In my dream, I heard someone call out, "Sir, do you need any help?" He didn''t know if it was an illusion ¡­


    The next morning, I woke up, washed up, stretched, and found the hotel bed to be very comfortable! Third Uncle had disappeared at some point, and I was curious when he opened the door and came in.


    "Take your breakfast, kid." Third Uncle then threw the breakfast to me. It''s still my favorite soy milk and youtiao. Sure enough, it''s Third Uncle who understands me the most, hehe.


    "Hurry up and finish your meal. After that, we''ll go to the Clear Spring Photography Company and have a good chat with Hu Qingquan." Third Uncle, seeing how I ate, couldn''t help but to shake his head. He was afraid that I would forget about the important matter and started to instruct me.


    "I know. Third Uncle, you can rest assured. With me here, that Hu Qingquan will be forced to surrender." I chuckled and went back to eating.


    Third Uncle laughed and scolded, "You brat, don''t only know how to boast, I''ll go and pack up the things you need to bring. Oh right, where did you put the police ID card I gave you last time?"


    I bit the youtiao in my mouth and mumbled, "In the cabinet under the TV."


    In a moment, I was done eating. "After Third Uncle packed up his things, we went downstairs." Master, Qingquan Photography Company. "


    "Alright, sit tight."


    "At this moment, I am downstairs at the Clear Spring Photography Company. I will push open the door and enter." What can I do to help the two of you? " That familiar voice. I raised my head and saw that it was actually the beautiful employee from last time.


    "It''s you guys. Was it because you were dissatisfied with the shoot last time?" The beautiful staff was only surprised for a moment before she welcomed us politely.


    "Yes, there are some small problems that we need your boss to correct for us. After all, he was the one who personally operated the knife last time. We will also pay the corresponding fee according to the price." I had already thought of an excuse long ago, and at this moment, I was also acting impeccably.


    The beautiful employee was stunned and immediately said, "Let me go inform him. The boss is currently in the office, but I''m not sure if he''s free." The beautiful staff didn''t make things difficult for us and immediately went to the front desk to pick up the phone.


    "Not long after, she came back to Third Uncle and me." The boss said that he''s free right now, so you can go up and look for him. I''ll show you the way, so that you won''t get lost. "


    Hey, it''s you who wants to meet your boss right? Why are you so afraid that we''ll get lost ¡­


    We followed the beautiful staff to Hu Qingquan''s office.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Boss, I''ve brought them here."


    "Alright, go back to your work!" A neither hasty nor impatient male voice came from inside. It was indeed Hu Qingquan.


    After saying that, the beautiful staff unwillingly walked downstairs. He was called back to work without even meeting her...


    "Come in, please. The door opened the moment it was pushed open." Hu Qingquan''s voice came out.


    Thus, I pushed open the door and entered the office with Third Uncle. I had seen the structure of the office before, there weren''t any big changes. At this moment, Hu Qingquan was sitting in front of his computer, his hands constantly working on his keyboard.


    Third Uncle and I consciously sat down on the sofa. After a minute, Hu Qingquan seemed to have finished his work. He looked away from the computer and sized us up. The look in my eyes was a little strange, which made me wary of him.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, Hu Qingquan made a silent gesture and said, "I already know the purpose of your visit. Xiao Ye has already told you about it over the phone." "I don''t have time for this today. There are still photographers in the studio. You can ask them to finish the modification." After saying that, he looked at us calmly with a hint of ridicule in his eyes. This made me feel alarmed, as though something was wrong.


    Third Uncle spoke up. "We ¡­" Before Third Uncle could finish his sentence, Hu Qingquan''s voice was heard, "You guys are fake, what you''re looking for is real, right?"


    Third Uncle and I were stunned for a moment. When did he learn of our goal?!

 C27

    Hu Qingquan didn''t say anything and turned the computer monitor towards us. There was a photo on the monitor. I took a closer look and saw that it was no different from Hu Qingquan''s office. However, there was a person at the table flipping through a book. That''s me!


    So I was found out when I snuck into the office!


    I couldn''t help but sweat. This situation was really bad for us. If we come here directly to identify ourselves, that would be an interview, and there''s nothing much to talk about.


    But I''d be in a lot of trouble if he accused me of breaking into his office and stealing company secrets. Furthermore, he is also a rich person, and is extremely knowledgeable. It would be easy for him to lock me up for a few more years, so I couldn''t help but sweat profusely. Last time, we were probably discovered after we left, and there was no way to find us.


    But this time, we are here to deliver ourselves to our doorstep. This makes me speechless ¡­


    Just as the awkward atmosphere was about to reach its climax, Third Uncle said, "We were looking for something, right? We''re the police." With that, Third Uncle took out his police ID.


    "Police?" With a strange expression on his face, Hu Qingquan picked up his Third Uncle''s police ID card and looked at it before putting it down. I immediately took out my police ID and placed it on the coffee table, but he didn''t seem to have the intention of looking at it.


    "Even if you''re police officers, you''ll still be responsible for breaking into my office." Hu Qingquan looked at us coldly.


    "I know, I can also take responsibility, but please cooperate with us in our investigation." Third Uncle was still holding his breath and didn''t let a drop of water out of his mouth. I had to speak less so as not to arouse suspicion.


    "You guys are the police of Zhong Hai city, is this police certificate correct?" Hu Qingquan didn''t say whether he was qualified to cooperate or not, but he still said this.


    "That''s right, I assume you have understood something, right?" Third Uncle coldly said. At the same time, he also wanted to see if Hu Qingquan''s expression had changed. However, with an expressionless face, Hu Qingquan opened his mouth and said, "You must be the ones who turned the case around. I think you still have some background when you investigated me back then." Was it the disappearance of that little girl called Yun? Or perhaps it''s called dead, or just missing. It''s been missing for so many years. "


    Third Uncle and I were a little surprised by Hu Qingquan''s reaction. His expression didn''t change, and his tone of voice didn''t seem to have anything to do with him. But who knows if he''s pretending or not. After all, Yun Xiaoxiao personally told us that the person who killed him is Hu Qingquan! This hypocrite.


    Hu Qingquan leaned against the chair as if he was recalling something. He then said, "When this girl went missing that year, it just so happened that we went to film and she was still fine when we got back to work. Then it disappeared, because there were six of us that day, so all six of us were investigated, but that night we had an alibi, and all of us were able to testify that we had spent the night in the hotel, so we were dismissed, and although I had been rejected for pursuing Yun Xiaoxiao and had been specifically investigated, my evidence was conclusive, so I was not guilty. But I''m also curious about what it really looks like. " After he finished speaking, Hu Qingquan looked at us calmly.


    Third Uncle and I were also very surprised. So these things should have happened after that. However, I am also very curious about Hu Qingquan''s tone. Indeed, he was speaking from the perspective of a bystander. How could this person be so calm and suspicious after killing someone? This was truly shocking.


    Third Uncle frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Then do you mean that you don''t know who the murderer is and that you aren''t the murderer? Then your curiosity is also to know who is the culprit? " Third Uncle emphasized the word ''murderer'' before he looked at Hu Qingquan.


    Hu Qingquan''s face didn''t change as he replied, "The hotel''s monitoring system was set up that time. I do have an alibi." The hotel''s surveillance also showed that Yun Xiaoxiao had left then and had not returned since. "These are the files you have in the police station." With that, Hu Qingquan lit up a cigarette and blew out a smoke ring.


    Third Uncle''s expression was still calm, but his heart had been thrown into chaos for a long time now. None of this was within his expectations, and now he had to speak.


    "We have confirmed the news that on the night of Cloudy Heavens''s disappearance, you asked her to come to Tianning Park to take pictures of him during the night. And then she was gone forever. What do you say to that? " Third Uncle thought that since he had already said this much and had already told them the truth, it was impossible for him to remain so calm.


    Third Uncle looked at Hu Qingquan''s face and read his surprise. At this time, he was very satisfied. Just as he was thinking about how to take him back to Zhonghai City, Hu Qingquan opened his mouth.


    "Are you joking? Where did you get this news? It''s extremely ridiculous." I was in the hotel, and I never asked Yun Xiaoxiao to take pictures of me at night. I spent the night in my colleague''s room playing Aeroplane Chess, and he could testify. You guys go back and look at the documents. My confession and that of my colleagues are very clear. Although I was considered divorced and abused by my stepmother at the time by the police investigation and might have been twisted inside, this was not the driving force behind my crime. And I have solid evidence. So now that you all have come to my place and have illegally entered the room, I should ask you all about this. " Hu Haiquan only smoked after he finished and did not speak.


    I didn''t expect the situation to develop to this extent. We never thought that there would be so much evidence in the investigation that would justify him.


    Third Uncle''s face didn''t look any better. After hearing so much news, he couldn''t think of anything he could do.


    At this time, Hu Qingquan opened his mouth, "Actually, I also feel that Yun Xiao''s disappearance is very strange. I don''t mind if you investigate it and give me some clues." I won''t pursue this matter anymore. Just do what you need to do, but just don''t investigate and come up with a bunch of fake news. " Hu Qingquan shook his head after he finished speaking.


    Third Uncle saw that there was nothing he could do, so he decided to go back first. But suddenly I couldn''t help it, and I opened my mouth. " You murderer, and you still say you went missing. It was clearly you who killed Yun Xiaoxiao, she has already become a ghost. We were dragged by her to bring you back to your death. "Just you wait, the wicked one will eventually get his retribution."


    I said so righteously that I couldn''t help but jump.


    Hu Qingquan was at a loss, as if he didn''t know what I was talking about. At this time, I also felt very strange, his expression didn''t seem to be fake, as if he really wasn''t the one who killed him, but the fact was that he killed Yun Xiao, this is indisputable.


    "Hu Qingquan, we are entrusted by little Yun, you will pay for the murder with your own life, we have so much to say right now, she is a ghost, sooner or later she will find you, we are only helping her find you early, if you follow us back, you might be judged by the court, but it will be in her hands, hehe."


    Third Uncle only narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything else. What court''s ruling was naturally fake, it was only to make him willing to return to Zhong Hai City, to give it to Yun Xiao!


    Hu Qingquan looked uncertain as he said, "I''ll go with you to see Yun Xiaoxiao, it''s just that I want to find the real culprit."


    Third Uncle and I were shocked and asked at the same time, "You really aren''t the culprit?"


    "I really am not. I don''t know why Yun Xiaoxiao thinks that I''m the murderer either. Back then, I liked her and truly liked her, so I didn''t want her to be kept in the dark as a ghost. I wanted to find the culprit. " Hu Qingquan was greatly shocked when he said this.


    Third Uncle and I both felt that our view of the world had changed. This matter was too unimaginable, which meant that Hu Qingquan was not the murderer. After all, he was still able to say such words at this time. If he were to lie and meet Yun Xiao, he would definitely die!


    I thought for a while, then said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, don''t worry about it. It doesn''t really matter anymore, we just need to bring Hu Qingquan back to Zhong Hai City. Leave the rest to them! "


    Third Uncle frowned, but he couldn''t think of any good methods, so he agreed with me. Then, he opened his mouth and said to Hu Qingquan, "Anyways, come back with us to Zhong Hai City first. Little Yun will explain everything clearly so that she can be reincarnated!"


    Hu Qingquan nodded, took a deep breath and calmed down. "How about tomorrow at noon? You guys come to the office at noon. I''ll drive to Zhong Hai city. If you take me to Yun Xiaoxiao''s place, all the problems will be solved." With that, he took another drag on his cigarette, as if he had something on his mind.


    It was no wonder that anyone who suddenly found out about this strange matter would find it hard to calm down.


    "Then we will come to your company tomorrow noon. We will take you to see little Yun Xiao in Zhong Hai City. "Then we''ll go back first." We got up and walked out of the office. Only Hu Qingquan was left in the office.


    The office was soon filled with smoke and only a sigh could be heard.


    After a while, Third Uncle and I returned to the hotel. We lay in bed for a while before we calmed down. The trip just now was too dangerous. It was not impossible for him to almost get dragged into the prison. However, it''s also surprising to know that Hu Qingquan is not the culprit, but these people aren''t something that we can deal with and care about.


    "Third Uncle, this matter of going back to Yun Xiao can be considered as over. I can finally live a normal life." Sigh, I really miss Xiaofang! " I couldn''t help but complain to Third Uncle.


    "Foolish brat, you must treat Xiaofang well when you go back. She is truly a good wife that is hard to come by." Third uncle only teased him, but then he thought of something and said with a grave expression, "There is still a Ghost King pestering you."


    When I heard this, I was also stunned for a moment, and then I couldn''t help but complain. What kind of luck is this? Who dares to provoke who? Before the waves have settled down, another wave would appear. Sigh.

 C28

    When Third Uncle saw my frown, he also came over to comfort me, "Xiaofan, don''t be afraid. This time when we go back, I will go and destroy this Ghost King. However, I will have to spend some effort to find him." After hearing what Third Uncle said, I felt slightly more relieved. After all, with Third Uncle here, I had always been able to escape death and was still alive and well.


    Third Uncle patted my shoulder to signal that I shouldn''t worry. I also nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    "Let''s go and have a good meal. The little celebration cloud has been resolved. I haven''t had enough meat this afternoon, haha! " Third Uncle laughed as he spoke.


    I also grinned, as if I was thinking the same thing as Third Uncle. After a while, we took a taxi to the fish farm, ate a big meal, and then returned to the hotel.


    Looking at his phone, it was already 2 PM. I was lying on my bed, playing with my phone while Third Uncle was watching TV. I thought of Xiaofang, who was still waiting for me to return. I''ve been out for so many days, but I haven''t nourished her. I''m afraid that she misses me. I can''t help but chuckle.


    Third Uncle gave me a glare as if I was disturbing him watching TV. I remembered something and asked, "Third Uncle, where did you go when you were young?" "How come I''ve never heard of this before? Even Miao Jiang has been there before." I''m also very curious.


    Third Uncle only replied with a "I''ve been everywhere", which made me speechless. Keep bragging!


    In a flash, it was the second day. Third Uncle and I had breakfast, and then we arrived at the Qingquan Photography Company.


    When I got downstairs, I was startled. There were several police cars parked downstairs and sirens were ringing. I hastily went to ask the person beside me, "Bro, what happened?"


    You don''t know? The boss of the company is dead, that national photographer? What''s his name? Sigh, how could I have forgotten? " Third Uncle and I rushed into the building before he could even remember. The staircase was a cordon of security, so Third Uncle and I were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. We couldn''t think of a way to go up and take a look. Third Uncle slapped his thigh. "Don''t we have police ID?


    I was shocked and hurriedly said, "Third Uncle, how could we, this fake, use it to fool the police! Isn''t this just walking into a trap? "


    Third Uncle touched his head and agreed. However, he couldn''t think of any good methods, so he could only stare blankly.


    At this time, I thought of a good idea, so I said to Third Uncle, "We saw Hu Qingquan yesterday, and he is the police''s witness who wants to take a confession. We can use this to enter the scene and take a look."


    Third Uncle also nodded and said, "This method is feasible."


    So we walked to the side of the cordon, and it was the police officer who said, "There''s been a murder here. No one else can go in. You all should hurry up and leave! "


    Although they heard that Hu Qingquan was dead, they were still scared when they confirmed who it was.


    I hastily replied, "My Third Uncle and I just met with Mister Hu yesterday and agreed to meet today at noon. We want to know what exactly happened."


    The policeman was a little surprised, so he said, "Then you might be witnesses. Come in with me." Then he turned around, pulled the cordon, and started up the stairs, and we hurried after him.


    Arriving at the office, I was stunned by the scene inside! The bodies were scattered all over the floor. They had actually been dismembered! The area was covered in black blood, making it look extremely horrifying and disgusting. Who in the world had done such a terrible thing?


    There seemed to be someone crying nearby. When I looked over, I saw that it was a beautiful employee. Several other employees from other companies were called over to inquire about it.


    At this moment, the policeman who brought us here spoke up. You guys don''t have to touch the scene, wait a while, the police officer over there will find you guys to record your statement. You just have to cooperate. The police officer over there asked and waved us over, and we hurried over.


    "Who are you?" the officer asked.


    "We were his clients. Four days ago, we made a promotional film about the family heirloom, and yesterday we came to Mr. Hu for some changes. He said he didn''t have time, so he told us to come today. So we came today, but I didn''t expect this to happen." I sighed, as if regretting it greatly.


    "I see." The officer frowned but didn''t say anything. He just told us to wait outside, so we waited outside with the rest of the staff.


    I observed the employees. Most of them seemed to be very sad. It seemed that Hu Qingquan usually treated his employees quite well. Otherwise, no one would think so much of him.


    But when I think about how Hu Qingquan died, I got a big headache. After all, I''m going to bring him back to report to Yun Xiaoxiao. Although we didn''t kill him in the end, we still need him to tell Yun Xiaofeng! We still have to bring Hu Qingquan back to Zhonghai City, but it seems like it''s no longer possible.


    No, it should be impossible!


    Third Uncle seemed to have a headache over this matter as he began to ponder. A moment later, the officer came out. He said, "Our preliminary verdict is that Mr. Hu died in the murder and your statement is quite clear. We can register your contact details and go back later. When I need your help, I will call. Let''s register it first! "


    Then he took out his book, wrote down our contact details and names, and we left. When I reached the bottom of the photographic building, I looked back at the building and was filled with mixed emotions. I just realized that Hu Qingquan was a very good person, and it was not easy for him to reach this stage. It was just that I didn''t know who he offended to end up like this.


    At this time, Third Uncle spoke up. "Let''s go back first. There are many things we need to clarify. Let''s go."


    I had to clear my mind and go back to the hotel first. After a while, we returned to the hotel. Third Uncle took a glass of water and drank. Ye Zichen frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    Only after he had finished drinking the water did he open his mouth, "Too weird, Hu Qingquan died in a way that was too weird." It can''t be done by a human being. "


    I was surprised. It wasn''t human, so it was... Was it a ghost?


    Third Uncle said again, "The cuts on this body and the black blood are very strange. This was done by ghosts. " Third Uncle let out a long sigh.


    I asked, "What the hell was that? Third Uncle, since he appeared at this time and killed Hu Qingquan, does that mean that he doesn''t plan to let Hu Qingquan return to Zhonghai City? "


    I spoke out all the doubts in my mind.


    Third Uncle thought for a while and replied, "I''m not sure about the ghosts, but his goal should be right." "That means, we might be in danger, we need to hurry up and pack up, go to the front desk to settle the bill, and then come back immediately. We need to hurry back to Zhong Hai City, since Hu Qingquan is already dead, we can at least go back and report."


    After saying that, Third Uncle hurriedly packed his luggage. I also rushed to the front desk to settle the bill. Return the extra days of room money. Then I went back upstairs.


    Third Uncle had already finished packing, so we quickly went downstairs and called for a taxi.


    "Master, train station."


    In a moment we were at the railway station. It was currently 6 PM and the sky was already getting dark. Third Uncle and I immediately went to the ticket hall to buy two tickets to go back to Zhonghai City. An hour later, we would be setting off, and that would be the fastest one.


    Sitting on a chair in the waiting room, Third Uncle was constantly on guard. He was looking around, afraid that something bad would happen. I was also anxious. If I wasn''t careful, I might end up like Hu Qingquan. Just thinking about it made me scared.


    After struggling for an hour, Third Uncle and I waited for the train to enter the station. We hurriedly boarded the train and sat down on a chair before we felt slightly more at ease. After a while, the train started to move. I safely left A City. It was truly dangerous.


    However, the compass didn''t have much of a reaction. At this time, Third Uncle let out a sigh of relief and said, "It seems that there aren''t any ghosts bothering you for now. We can safely reach Zhong Hai city, but we should still be careful." Third Uncle urged me.


    I nodded. "I understand, Third Uncle."


    At this time, Third Uncle opened his mouth again, "There is good news, even the Ghost King is not pestering you." Third Uncle smiled, as if he was happy for me.


    When I heard this, I was also overjoyed. I looked forward to it so much that I finally got rid of this Ghost King. When I go back and find Yun Xiaoxiao, my beautiful life will begin. He seemed to have forgotten everything about returning to the village, perhaps he was just talking about it ¡­


    The train rumbled and I came back to my senses. At some point, Third Uncle had fallen asleep and was lying on the table. These days he was tired. My heart is also very touched, I also took the bag of clothes to wear on a piece of clothing, the air conditioner is still cold, afraid that he caught cold.


    Looking back, Third Uncle had saved his life who knows how many times. Otherwise, he would have long since lost his life! In my heart, I am also very grateful to Third Uncle. I might not be able to keep my promise when I go back home to be a Taoist, but I''m sure Third Uncle will understand.


    I still like the city this kind of life, perhaps with Xiaofang this kind of life, living a dull life, will also feel very happy. I also have to thank Third Uncle when I go back. When can I go to his house and help him renovate the house? That old house of his is a bit too shabby.


    As I thought about it, I also lay down on the table and fell asleep. The full moon slowly rose outside the window, everything was so quiet.

 C29

    When I woke up, it was still dark outside. I looked at my phone and saw that it was 3 in the morning. Third Uncle was still sleeping. There was still some time before I got out of the car, so I didn''t wake him up. I carefully got up, afraid that I would wake Third Uncle. Fortunately, Third Uncle was still sleeping soundly.


    I went to the bathroom and I''ll be right back. He pressed his face against the window and looked out at the scenery. He couldn''t help but be lost in thought. Remembering many things from his childhood, his grandparents'' smiles and voices only appeared once before fading away. And the dearest ones, who have long since left the world.


    In this world, there are ghosts. I wonder if they have ever been better as ghosts? Even if it was a ghost, I still wanted to see them again. Thinking to burn more paper money for them, I could only sigh as I came back to my senses.


    "Xiaofan, what are you thinking about? Why are your eyes so red? " Third Uncle looked at me and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I just thought of those people who died. I just don''t know if they are living a good life." I shook my head and went back to the road.


    "The dead are like this, there''s no need to worry about them anymore." Third Uncle sighed, as if he knew what I was feeling.


    "Third Uncle, will those dead become ghosts? Will we die and become ghosts? " I gurgle out the question from my stomach.


    Third Uncle laughed and said, "If everyone died and became a ghost, then wouldn''t the Yang World be thrown into chaos? Most of these ghosts were killed by someone while they were alive. Only when they had a mouthful of resentment did they turn into ghosts. "Zombies are the same, they become zombies only if there is a hidden grievance in their throat.


    Third Uncle paused before continuing, "As for ghosts, people do have ghosts when they die. However, this is different from ghosts, our souls are very weak. Furthermore, when the ghosts are unwilling to leave after your death, there will naturally be Soul Wrapping Emissaries who will bring you to the Bridge of Helplessness, drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir, and be reincarnated. And ghosts can only be reincarnated once the grievances and grievances have subsided. This is also the reason why Yun Xiaoxiao could not be reincarnated. "


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, I thought about it for a while and didn''t say anything. He leaned back in his chair and looked out the window, thinking about what he had said.


    Third Uncle did not say anything else. He just took out a bottle of mineral water, drank a few mouthfuls, and started reading the newspaper.


    Soon, it was noon. The train had finally arrived. After coming down from the platform, Third Uncle and I immediately left the train station. The trip to A City had finally come to an end.


    "Third Uncle, do we need to book a hotel?" I asked Third Uncle. I still have no idea about what I should do next. Anyway, Third Uncle will always prepare a good meal for me.


    "No need. Let''s find a place to stay until night, then we can find Yun Xiaoxiao and explain the situation to her. After that, we can buy a ticket to head back. It won''t take long for us to get there. "Also, I don''t know if that old man from the coffee shop at night will attack us again, but it''s better for us to return to Zhongshan City as soon as possible ¡­" Third Uncle shook his head, not intending to stay in a hotel.


    I think that this way is also good. If I settle this matter earlier, I can return to Zhongshan City in peace.


    Now that I think about it, I still don''t understand why I was hurt by that mysterious old man last time. We must have touched his sore spot when we tried to track him down, and maybe the magazine really had some unspeakable secrets, but after we left, he probably wasn''t going to go into them any further. Then I stopped thinking about it.


    "Let''s go eat first. There is still a long way to go until the evening! "


    "Hmm, I should indeed find a place to rest." Third Uncle nodded, agreeing with me.


    We went to a restaurant near the train station and ordered a nice restaurant. Just by looking at the name, one would have a great appetite! Right away we went in.


    "What dishes do you two want? We have a signature dish every day, it''s half price."


    What a sweet voice, I couldn''t help but exclaim in my heart. When I raised my head, there was actually a beautiful waitress looking at us with a smile.


    "Cough, cough." Third Uncle coughed on the side, and I realized that I had lost my composure. I quickly averted my eyes and looked out at the scenery. A soft laughter came from the side, causing people to feel like their souls had left their bodies ¡­


    "Little girl, let''s order these dishes." After saying that, Third Uncle pointed to the menu and ordered a few dishes.


    "Alright, we''ll serve the dishes right away. Please wait a moment." With that, the beautiful waitress walked into the kitchen.


    "Xiaofan, you should at least be more reserved." That''s the look I get when I see a prettier girl. " Third Uncle laughed and scolded, but he could only shake his head.


    I could only laugh, but didn''t say anything. The more he explained, the more confused he became.


    Not long after, the dishes were served. The waitress gave me a look before leaving with a smile. I was also intoxicated by it. If it wasn''t for the fact that I had to go to Tianning Park with Third Uncle and then take a taxi back, I might have had a good time tonight.


    After eating our fill, Third Uncle and I left the restaurant. After we walked out of the room, I asked, "Third Uncle, where should we wait until it gets dark?" If you don''t go to the coffee shop, you can sit all afternoon with two cups of coffee. "


    Third Uncle thought for a while and felt that he couldn''t just wander the streets alone. He was so tired that he would die from exhaustion. Thus, he nodded and planned on going to the coffee shop to hone his time.


    Needless to say, there was a coffee shop with a red shop not far away. The whole restaurant looked quite impressive.


    After walking for two or three minutes, Third Uncle and I arrived at the coffee shop. We ordered two cups of coffee and sat down at a table near the window.


    There was a steady stream of cars coming and going outside, and I was usually one of them. Soon I would be back in that life. However, I was also a bit tired. Although these days are very dangerous, but every day is quite interesting.


    Once I get back, I have to go to work every day, then I have to travel every day. I''ll be lonely when I travel, I''ll have an appointment every time I travel. On the other hand, when I think of Xiaofang, I also feel a surge of unknown emotion in my heart.


    After drinking the last mouthful of coffee, I said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, I''ll go to sleep first. Look at your things. "


    Third Uncle nodded. "Go to sleep. There''s still me. Don''t worry."


    So I fell asleep in the soothing music of the coffee shop.


    When I woke up, it was already 6 o''clock. When I looked out the window, it was already dark.


    Third Uncle just sat there, reading a small book. I took a closer look. It was a pamphlet on feng shui, so I didn''t have much interest in it.


    Third Uncle kept the booklet in his bag and said to me, "Let''s go. There''s still a way to get to Tianning Park."


    I also agree. After all, we have to go to the bus station early to buy a ticket. It''s more appropriate to go to the park early.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Third Uncle and I got on a taxi and headed all the way to Tianning Park.


    It was almost seven o''clock when they arrived. The sky was already starting to get dark. Speaking of which, we didn''t find her last time, so we don''t know if she was messing with us. However, it should have appeared this time. After all, we came back from A City, so we definitely brought some news with us. He definitely wanted to find out as well.


    At night, Tianning Park was as eerie and frightening as ever. Last time, there was a pair of young lovers hiding there making love, but this time, no one could see them.


    We waited at the gate for a while, but nothing happened. This was the first time I felt a headache because I couldn''t see the ghost.


    Third Uncle became impatient. He took out the compass and formed a hand seal with one hand while holding the compass with the other. The compass lit up as if it was filled with electricity. And then the needle was spinning. However, it did not seem to have any effect. In the end, it did not point out any direction, as if it was the same situation as last time. Did that mean Yun Xiaoxiao was still not here?


    "Third Uncle frowned. It seems very strange." "She meant that she was waiting for us here. We didn''t find her last time, and this time we haven''t found her for so long. Could it be that something has happened to her?" Third Uncle mumbled.


    I was surprised to hear that. Logically speaking, she should have already noticed us coming here, but there was something we didn''t know about the two times we didn''t show up. I also think that things are starting to get complicated.


    At this time, Third Uncle spoke up, "The Yin Qi in this area has mostly dissipated, and the compass is empty. Last time, there was still some left." This means that she has been missing since the last time. "


    "Forget it, let''s go back. It''s good that she''s gone, but we''re also happy that she''s gone. If she comes knocking on our door again, we have something to say." I thought for a moment and spoke my mind.


    "Yes." Third Uncle nodded. "There is no better way." Then let''s go buy a ticket and go home early. I think Xiaofang misses you too. After being away for such a long time, she should be worried. " Third Uncle didn''t seem to think about this matter anymore. I also felt that this matter should end here.


    I suddenly thought of something and asked, "Third Uncle, did the Ghost King you mentioned last time really not bother me?" When I thought about that Ghost King, my scalp tingled. Even though Third Uncle had found out that I wasn''t being held up by any ghosts, I still wasn''t at ease. But on the other hand, it also means that Yun Xiao has probably reincarnated, since there aren''t any ghosts bothering me anymore.


    "That''s right, the last time I was there, I didn''t get in your way. Yun Xiaoxiao should have also disappeared into thin air by now. I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s a good thing for us. All in all, from now on, your life will be back on track. It''s fine if you go back to your hometown, but it''s better if you stay in the city with Xiao Fang. "


    At this time, Third Uncle kindly told me that I was also worried about this matter. It would be hard to take back what he said ¡­


    "The old man in the coffee shop at night has been there for so long, he probably won''t do anything. Furthermore, we did not continue our investigation, so they will not cause any trouble for us anymore, right? " I thought about it again.

 C30

    "It should be. They haven''t appeared for a long time. They can''t keep an eye on us every day, and we won''t get into any trouble if we go. " Third Uncle shook his head.


    "Alright, we''ve almost settled the matter this time. Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to you, Third Uncle." "My life has been retrieved by you several times." I said gratefully from the bottom of my heart.


    Third Uncle smiled and waved his hand. He only said that it was nothing and teased me for a long time.


    "Let''s hurry back to Zhongshan City, this place is very gloomy, although there aren''t any ghosts, but whenever I think about that little Yun Xiao, my scalp would go numb." I want to leave this place.


    "Mm, let''s go." Third Uncle and I called a taxi and arrived at the bus stop.


    After buying his ticket, he finally got on the bus home. This time we have been out for half a month, during which time I forgot to call Xiaofang, but Xiaofang also sent a daily message greeting warm, very embarrassed.


    With a rumble, the car set off. I looked out the window and saw the bus stop slowly disappearing into the distance. A moment later, we were out of Zhong Hai. I had mixed feelings and could only sigh. I stopped thinking and picked up the headphones to listen to the song.


    After about two hours, we arrived at Zhongshan City bus station. It was already 11 pm. The city lights outside were dimmed, but the nightlife had only just begun. After returning to my city, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath of fresh air. The feeling of returning home was really good!


    When Third Uncle saw me, he looked at me with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    After hailing a taxi, I couldn''t wait to go home. Sitting in the taxi, I couldn''t stop getting excited. Third Uncle teased me, "I''m really happy to be home now. Xiaofang probably misses you too."


    I chuckled before quieting down. Soon we were home. When I got on the car, I sent a message to Xiaofang, who was probably still waiting for me. I smiled in relief.


    I took out my key and pushed the door open. The light was still on. Xiaofang was sitting at the table, but she had fallen asleep. I was also speechless, but my heart hurt. She was probably too tired. When Third Uncle saw this, he didn''t say anything and just gave me a meaningful glance before walking into the guest room to rest.


    I went to the table, picked Xiaofang up with both hands, and carried her into the room. She only opened her eyes when I put her on the bed.


    "Ah, Xiaofan, you''re back. I ¡­" How did I fall asleep? "Woo woo ¡­ I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    I smiled. "I know that my wife loves me the most. You must be tired too. Have you taken a bath?"


    "Nope, I didn''t wash it when you didn''t come back." Xiaofang blushed and said shyly.


    I chuckled. "Then you''re waiting for me?" Before she could finish, I grabbed her soft waist and walked into the bathroom. It was another sleepless night ¡­


    The next morning, when I woke up, I saw Xiaofang looking at me curiously with her big eyes wide open. Her long eyelashes were trembling, and her eyes were blinking non-stop. I couldn''t help but laugh. "Wife, your husband is an alien! "Look at it this way, come come come come come. I''ll let you see your fill." I lifted my face as if to show her enough.


    "Xiaofang was tickled by me to the point of giggling. In an instant, she became so flirtatious that I couldn''t help but fall in love with her." Well, I have to get up and make breakfast! You should go to the company earlier today. Although you said you took a leave of absence, it wasn''t a leave of absence at all. Every few days or so, Zhou Mei and my superior will poke your butt, and I''m under a lot of pressure. " After saying that, Xiaofang shook her head as though she was helpless against me.


    I''ve got a headache. That old woman Zhou Mei took advantage of my absence to harass me. This caused me to have a lot of trouble when I went to find her for the holidays. Furthermore, she would definitely find me even more unpleasant to look at. I''m done for, I''m done for ¡­ Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but press my temples, giving me a headache.


    Xiaofang only chuckled when she saw it, but then said, "Don''t be too scared. As long as you explain everything clearly to the Leader, we can discuss everything easily."


    I also nodded my head to reassure Xiaofang. However, he was secretly complaining in his heart. It would have been great if it could really be like this. Sigh. After a while, I sat at the table with Third Uncle and Xiaofang, eating breakfast.


    "Third Uncle, what do you plan on doing next?" I said in a slurred manner, my mouth full of food.


    Third Uncle thought for a moment and then said, "Your problems are almost solved, so there won''t be any more trouble in the future." Naturally, I will not stay here any longer. There are still a lot of things in the village that I need to take care of. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and said, "I guess that Yun Xiaoxiao has probably vanished into thin air. If, I''m saying, if she returns, then you should tell her the truth. She will no longer pose a threat to you. I''ll leave you with a treasure to guard your homes and protect you from evil. "There''s no harm in keeping it.


    After saying that, Third Uncle took out something. I took a look and saw that it was the Eight Trigrams Mirror from last time.


    "You put it on the door and hang it there. Of course, you shouldn''t worry too much. Ghosts usually don''t easily provoke others. All you need to do is pay attention. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, he gave me the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    I took it right away. After so much experience, I knew how important these things were, but I hoped I wouldn''t need them for the rest of my life. I thought to myself.


    "Alright, I''ll go back to the village then. You just need to come back and see me when you''re free, hehe." Third Uncle said to himself in self-mockery.


    I hastily replied, "Of course I will." Then Third Uncle went out. He didn''t need us to send him to the train station, so he just waved his hand and left.


    "Yifan, go to work. It''s been a long time since your car has driven. It''s rusting in the garage." Xiaofang joked.


    I nodded back, went to the garage, and drove out. There was nothing wrong with the car, but there wasn''t enough gas. Just a little more oil later.


    Xiaofang and I have different hours at work. She usually works at around 10, and I have to go to work at around 8. So she usually took a bus to work, which was something she had no choice about.


    As I drove, I filled the tank and soon arrived at the company. After parking the car, I walked into the company''s main entrance.


    As soon as I walked in, I immediately looked around. Luckily, Zhou Mei was not there, or else I would have been scolded.


    My heart had just settled down when I felt someone pat me from behind, startling me. I turned around to see that it was Li Zhen. I snappily glanced at him and it seemed that he had gotten fatter.


    "Director Zhang, you haven''t returned to the company for a long time. I''ve missed you so much!" With that, he smiled maliciously.


    I felt a wave of nausea and pushed him away. "Go to hell, you damned sissy. What did Zhou Mei say to you when I was not around? "Besides, you should have finished your studies in the old building." I asked.


    Li Zhen thought for a moment, then said, "Zhou Mei, she said you were going to be expelled when you came back." You have to tell Zhou Mei about this, Director Zhang. "


    When I heard this, I was shocked. This woman must have gone mad and wanted to expel me. I really can''t provoke her this time. At least I have to keep my job!


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with Zhou Mei, the sound of high heels could be heard. "Zhang Yifan!" You bastard, you don''t want to work anymore, do you? I''m going to fire you now! "


    Zhou Mei appeared in front of me and pointed at my nose.


    Even if I had a huge temper right now, I wouldn''t dare to flare up. I can only busy smiling, full of I was wrong, I was wrong.


    Only then did Zhou Mei''s complexion recover a little. She then said, "Come to my office. I want to have a good talk with you. If you don''t want to work anymore, then just pack up and leave." With that, Zhou Mei walked into her office without looking back.


    How could I dare to not do it? Ai, I walked into Zhou Mei''s office with a frown on my face. The moment I entered, I immediately put on an extremely flattering expression. Even I couldn''t stand it any longer ¡­


    As soon as I entered, I said, "Director Zhou, I was wrong. Look, didn''t I just come back early? And I took a leave of absence. "I didn''t waste too much time before returning to the company." I said to Zhou Mei with an obsequious smile.


    "Hmph, haven''t you come to work for a while yet? And you call that leave of absence? " Zhou Mei said as she glared at me.


    Just as I was about to say something, Zhou Mei spoke up first, "It''s fine if you come back, but you''ve applied for two months'' leave. How about your salary for these two months'' time then?" "Hmm?" Zhou Mei looked at me in ridicule, causing my heart to suddenly feel cold. I knew that her wife wouldn''t let me off so easily. But I had to hold my nose.


    "Director Zhou, I understand. These two months'' wages naturally do not exist, it''s all part of my duty, it''s all part of my duty. " I smiled coyly, but my heart couldn''t help but ache. What bad luck!


    Zhou Mei nodded and said, "You can leave now. Remember, if your performance is the lowest in the next two months, even if I don''t fire your company, you''ll still be fired, right?"


    Like a chick pecking at rice, I kept nodding my head.


    It was a relief to be out of the office, but the thought of my two months'' pay cut me down.


    At this moment, Liu Lili suddenly appeared in front of me, scaring me.


    "What are you doing? You''re so elusive." I glared at her unhappily.


    "Don''t you dare vent the anger Zhou Mei had towards you on me. If you really need it, it''s not impossible for you to find me tonight to vent your anger." Then she giggled.


    This woman must be crazy, to be able to say such words in the company.


    Besides, who would dare to vent their anger on such a pretty girl like you?


    I shook my head and ignored the silly woman as I walked straight into my office.


    "If our performance is the lowest this month, we will all be expelled. Did you all hear that!?" I said to the staff.


    Actually, they didn''t say that they would be fired, but if they didn''t say that, their results for this month would have been the lowest. I was helpless.

 C31

    After reprimanding these employees, they became more honest, only Liu Lili was still trying to hook up with that honest kid in our group. It was really a headache.


    After a busy day, he finally returned home. Xiaofang had already prepared breakfast. During dinner, I told her about what happened today with Zhou Mei. She only wanted to comfort me a little bit before leaving. I just nodded, not saying much. When I finished, I hugged her from behind. "My wife is getting prettier and prettier! "Hehe." I laughed maliciously.


    Xiaofang pouted, but in her heart, she was still very happy.


    The days passed one by one, and this month was nearing the end of the month. During this time, Yun Xiaoxiao did not come back to find me, and I had forgotten all about those matters.


    Today I went to work as usual, and this month''s results were finally getting better due to my forceful urging. Especially since I even talked about a few big clients, which made that old woman Zhou Mei calm down quite a bit. She even said, "Next month''s wages will be paid as usual."


    A moment later, I arrived at the company. After a busy morning, I sent a message to Xiaofang at lunchtime, telling her to eat lunch with me today. Then she didn''t answer me for a long time, and I thought she was busy, so I had to eat alone. He sat in the office all afternoon.


    But from beginning to end, Xiaofang didn''t reply to me. After work, I went to her department to ask her boss, who said, "Niu Xiaofang didn''t come to work today, and I said that I would call, but no one answered. "So even you don''t know. Then it''s really strange."


    I felt something was wrong, so I drove home and opened the door. There was no one there. The house was empty. I called and have been prompting the user you have dialed to remain unanswered for the time being. Please call again later.


    I lay down on the couch and threw my phone aside. I thought of something and ran towards the door to take a look. I didn''t know when a few cracks had appeared on the Eight Trigrams Mirror. I looked at it in horror, and I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    It must have been a ghost, otherwise the mirror wouldn''t have cracked. Moreover, this ghost was quite capable. I suddenly felt dizzy and didn''t know what to do.


    Third Uncle. Only Third Uncle. I sighed, picked up my phone and called Third Uncle.


    "Hello, Third Uncle?"


    "Xiaofan?" Why, it''s me. How are you and Xiaofang doing? How did you get time to call me? " Third Uncle didn''t forget to tease me.


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly, "Third Uncle, Xiaofang was taken away by a ghost. The family''s Eight Trigrams Mirror also cracked."


    "What, could it be Yun Xiao? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll break her soul doing this kind of thing? " Third Uncle did not conceal the murderous intent in his voice.


    I opened my mouth and said, "I don''t know if it''s her, but it''s very possible." I didn''t have any good ideas so I said it helplessly.


    "I''ll be right over. Are you all right at home?" The third uncle couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    "She should be fine. I''ve been back for a while and if she were to make a move, she would have already done so. Why are you wasting time talking about it?" I sighed.


    "Alright, wait for me at home. I''ll be right there." Then, Third Uncle hung up the phone and seemed to be in a hurry to leave.


    I put the phone down and slouched on the couch. It''s all my fault. I caused this mess and in the end, I even implicated Xiaofang. Sigh!


    I looked at the clock on the wall. It was already six o''clock. Third Uncle would arrive at around seven o''clock. There was still more than an hour left.


    I''m not afraid of Yun Xiao killing me. I just took out some wine from the fridge and slowly drank it all by myself. I don''t know what to do. After a while, I was so drunk that I didn''t even hear a knock at the door.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I slowly took it out and pressed the answer button.


    "Who is it? I''m busy!" I yelled at the phone.


    "You stinking brat, I''m your Third Uncle!"


    When I heard that it was Third Uncle, I immediately sobered up. "Third Uncle, where are you?"


    "I''m at your door, you''re so drunk, I can smell your alcohol even through the phone. "Come on, open the door." With that, Third Uncle hung up.


    I quickly got up from the couch and stumbled to the floor. Immediately I got up again and ran to open the door.


    "Why are you so drunk? Let''s talk after we enter the room!" Third Uncle entered the house.


    Third Uncle went into the kitchen and rummaged through some stuff. After a while, he came out. In his hand was a cup of something unknown.


    "Hurry up and drink this, it''s to wake up the wine." After saying that, Third Uncle ran over to the door and started studying in the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    I took the cup and drank it all. I immediately felt that the wine had woken up quite a bit. It really worked.


    At this moment, Third Uncle walked in.


    "This was indeed done by a ghost. There''s a high chance that it was done by this little ghost girl, Yun Xiaoxiao." Damn it, you started to talk things through with us, but now you''ve changed your mind. " Third Uncle looked very angry.


    After all, we went to find her. She hid from us, and now she''s back to capture Xiaofang. No, she might not have taken it. If she found it troublesome, then ¡­ "Then..."


    I suddenly shouted, "It can''t be! Xiaofang won''t die! She won''t!"


    Third Uncle pressed down on me for a while before I calmed down.


    "Trust me, Xiaofang is definitely still alive. There was no smell of blood in the room. If she could enter, she wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble to get her killed. "So, Xiaofang must still be alive."


    My eyes were glazed, so I could only nod without saying anything else.


    "You should go back to work tomorrow. The last time you applied for leave was already very troublesome. It definitely wouldn''t be good if you applied for a leave of absence in less than ten days." I will do my best to find Xiaofang, so you don''t have to worry. "


    Third Uncle patted my shoulder and sighed.


    I had originally wanted to go with Third Uncle, but when I thought about how I would always cause trouble when I went out with Third Uncle, I gave up on that idea. After all, Third Uncle should have found Xiaofang as soon as possible.


    I nodded and didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Xiaofan, take the compass with you. You''ll be reminded by the presence of a ghost in close proximity. Furthermore, normal ghosts would not be able to block the power of this compass. " After saying that, Third Uncle took out the compass and shoved it into my arms.


    "Thank you, Third Uncle." You must get Xiaofang back, I''ll leave it to you. "


    "Don''t worry, I will." Go to bed. " Third Uncle patted his chest and promised.


    So I went to wash up and sleep, drank wine and was still dizzy, and soon fell asleep.


    On the other side, Third Uncle was busy.


    Third Uncle took the things to the guest room and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    He took out cinnabar, yellow talisman paper, incense burner, sandalwood, scarecrow, and silver needles. It was exactly the same as what he had done for Zhang Yifan that day!


    He wrote the characters on the yellow paper with cinnabar and used a silver needle to stick it onto the scarecrow''s head as usual. After changing into a Daoist robe, he began to burn the incense. He started to do it.


    Not long after, the white smoke from the sandalwood suddenly condensed, and within it, some indistinct patterns could be seen.


    Third Uncle carefully looked at the scene in the white smoke and was shocked. He muttered to himself, "It''s actually here."


    Then he unpacked his things, washed up at once, and fell asleep on the bed.


    When he woke up the next day, Zhang Yifan had already left for work. Third Uncle had a key by his bedside, which should be the key to the door. Next to him was a note.


    Third Uncle, this is the key to the door. I''m eating lunch at the company and will be back in the afternoon. There was another three hundred dollars under the note.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but smile as he got out of bed.


    After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Third Uncle went out to the restaurant for breakfast. He bought a few buns and a bowl of porridge before slowly eating.


    In his heart, however, he was thinking about how to proceed later.


    After breakfast, Third Uncle called a taxi and got on. The taxi started moving after Third Uncle told him where to go.


    After a while, the car stopped at the city library. Third Uncle paid the fare and walked in.


    The receptionist was the same one as before, but his restaurant was getting darker. Third Uncle slightly frowned, but he immediately acted as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m here to borrow a book."


    "I know. Who else isn''t here to borrow a book? Just take the book and register. Bring your ID card along." The manager said impatiently.


    "I did." With that, Third Uncle walked upstairs.


    When he reached the second floor, he first went to the room where the magazines and newspapers were kept. Third Uncle took out something from his bag; it turned out to be a compass.


    Third Uncle made a hand sign and the compass began to rotate. However, Third Uncle was still holding the compass in his hand and was moving around non-stop. Third Uncle was also feeling somewhat confused.


    "How could this happen? Could it be that there are no ghosts here too? "That''s impossible." Third Uncle began to softly mutter to himself. Third Uncle then left the room and began to wander around.


    This library had a total of five floors. The first three floors were made out of wood, while the second two were made out of wood.


    Third Uncle took a spin around the fifth floor, while the compass revolved around him nonstop. This time, Third Uncle''s head hurt.


    As the compass spun, either there were no ghosts or it was filled with them.


    However, it was impossible for either of these situations to occur at this point. Firstly, the information displayed yesterday was that the library was in the right. Furthermore, the administrator was in the dark, so there was no way he could be wrong. Secondly, if there were ghosts everywhere, it was impossible for him to not notice them.


    Was the compass broken? Third Uncle couldn''t help but think this in his heart. The compass might not be as good as the one he gave Zhang Yifan, but it shouldn''t be broken. However, Third Uncle would rather believe that it was broken now.


    With a dejected expression, Third Uncle casually took a book, put away the compass, and went downstairs.

 C32

    Third Uncle walked up to the front desk and threw the book and ID Card onto the counter. Then, he began to think about his own matters.


    When Third Uncle raised his head to look, he saw that it was the administrator. Third Uncle was unable to make sense of the situation.


    "Alright, the registration is complete." The administrator couldn''t help but laugh.


    Third Uncle was curious, but when he looked at the cover of the book, his face immediately turned red.


    How to Improve the Sexual Bliss Index


    Third Uncle quickly took his ID and book and ran outside.


    Third Uncle soon arrived at Zhang Yifan''s house. He looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past eleven o''clock. Third Uncle went out to buy some food, then brought it back.


    Third Uncle continued to eat as he fiddled with the compass in his hands.


    "Why is it spinning so fast?" ''Strange ¡­ ''After finishing his meal, Third Uncle put the compass away and went back to his room to rest.


    At this moment, Zhang Yifan was eating lunch at the company''s office.


    "Manager Zhang, why are you so worried!" Zhang Na carried the bowl of rice to Zhang Yifan and sat down next to him.


    "It''s nothing. I was just worrying about something." Zhang Yifan waved his hand, as if he didn''t want to say anything else.


    Zhang Na tactfully stopped talking and went back to eating.


    Zhang Yifan stayed in his office for the whole afternoon. When he got off work, he immediately rushed home.


    Zhang Yifan pushed open the door and immediately shouted, "Third Uncle, Third Uncle, are you there?"


    "Yes, I''m in my room. Come here!" Third Uncle''s voice came from inside the room.


    When I entered the room, I saw Third Uncle sitting on the bed, holding a very old book in his hands. He was shaking his head as he watched.


    "Third Uncle, what are you reading?" Is there any news about Xiaofang? " I couldn''t help but ask.


    Only then did Third Uncle move his head away. "I went to the library today. It can be said that I found it, but it can also be said that I didn''t find it."


    I was confused and wanted to ask what Third Uncle meant. Third Uncle spoke up.


    "I went to the library today. Do you remember what I told you last time?" There seems to be a ghost in that library. "


    When I heard this, I remembered that last time when Third Uncle and I went to the library to search for information, he seemed to have told me that this library is a little strange.


    "I did it last night and found the place where Xiaofang was. Otherwise, it would be really hard to find it the last time I went there. It took me a long time to recognize it. "


    "There?" I was also shocked when I heard that. I didn''t expect to be here. I was also very surprised.


    "And I''m pretty much sure that''s where Yun Xiao is hiding. However, when I was there today, the compass was spinning non-stop, so I didn''t understand it too well." At this point, Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Then can''t you find Xiaofang?" I couldn''t help but worry, and I couldn''t help but clench my fist tightly.


    "When did I say I couldn''t find it? It''s just that the matter is a little tricky right now. I''m looking through the ancient books, so I should be able to find a solution very soon." Third Uncle said this to me in a bad mood, but he knew that I was worried about Xiaofang, so he only half-jokingly told me this.


    "Then I''ll be counting on you, Third Uncle. You must find Xiaofang for me and bring her back safely."


    Whether or not he could save Xiaofang this time, it was all up to Third Uncle. However, Xiao Fang''s life or death was uncertain, and I did not know what to do. However, since Third Uncle said that she should still be alive, I could only place my hopes on her.


    "Alright, you just need to go to work properly. Leave the rest to me so that we can quickly cook. You brat, you don''t seem like a real man. You''re so silly."


    I was also amused by Third Uncle as I happily went to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, I thought, I don''t seem to be much of a cook! The heck, I seem to remember that Xiao Fang wasn''t home before. I tried to cook by myself, but the result was that I wanted to beat up the person who cooked ¡­


    I took out my cell phone, opened my take-out software, and ordered two servings of stewed chicken and rice.


    "Third Uncle, just wait for the meal!" I shouted from the kitchen.


    "Got it." Third Uncle''s voice came from outside.


    When I finished, I sat down in a chair.


    About ten minutes later, I went to the door to get my takeout and brought it into Third Uncle''s room.


    "Third Uncle, dinner is ready." "Hehe ¡­" I laughed awkwardly.


    "Did you cook this?" Do you think your Third Uncle is stupid? " Third Uncle was not idle when he said this, so he opened the package.


    I chuckled. "Third Uncle, when I cook, you must beat me up ¡­"


    "Alright, hurry up and finish eating so that we can rest early. I still have to study this ancient book!"


    We finished eating in a moment, and then I went back to my room to rest.


    Third Uncle was still sitting on the bed, reading a book. Third Uncle yawned, then felt a little sleepy. He turned off the light and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, when Third Uncle woke up, he found a note, "Third Uncle, I work in the morning and have half a day''s free time in the afternoon. When you call me, I''ll come look for you."


    "This kid, sigh ¡­" Third Uncle threw the note away, ate his breakfast as usual, and then returned to his room.


    After reading for a while, Third Uncle threw the book to the side and started to ponder.


    At this moment, Third Uncle''s mind was in a mess. He had learned a lot of things from reading this book yesterday afternoon, but there was no useful information at all.


    Third Uncle felt helpless and decided to make another trip to the library. He wanted to see if he had found anything. Although he confidently told Zhang Yifan that he would find Xiaofan, he didn''t have much confidence in finding her.


    Third Uncle thought for a while before getting on the taxi to the library.


    When Third Uncle entered, the manager still did not raise his head. Third Uncle also did not pay any attention to him as he sized up the library.


    He walked up the stairs. On the first floor, there were a few sets of sofas, some of which were separated by a wall. It was unknown whether it was a rented coffee shop or a self-appointed coffee shop.


    He recalled the structure of the second floor. There were two curved corridors leading up to the second floor. The two library rooms were divided into a circular floor and then from the second floor to the fifth floor.


    Rather than calling it a building, it would be more accurate to call it a tower.


    As Third Uncle was lost in thought, the manager finally noticed Third Uncle. "Hey, are you here to borrow books?"


    Third Uncle quickly nodded and said, "Return the book first, then we can borrow the book."


    The administrator saw that the middle-aged man looked familiar, and as soon as he saw the book that Third Uncle handed to him, he immediately remembered.


    After returning the book according to the program, he was too lazy to bother with this uncle. He then started to play on his phone.


    Third Uncle went around the second and fifth floors, but the compass was still the same. Third Uncle''s head was starting to hurt.


    If they couldn''t find a ghost, how could they get rid of one?


    Third Uncle took a book and went downstairs helplessly.


    Third Uncle went downstairs and walked to the sofa. He opened the book and placed it on his lap, then went back to his own thoughts.


    The reaction was the same from the second floor all the way to the fifth. There was only one floor left, but the first floor shouldn''t be too good either, right? Third Uncle thought to himself.


    There''s no helping it, as long as no one notices, Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle looked around, but no one seemed to care what he was doing. The librarian was looking at his phone. The little sister of the coffee shop seemed to have fallen asleep due to lack of customers.


    At this moment, Third Uncle took out the compass from his bag. The compass still emitted a golden light. Third Uncle looked around in fright, but fortunately, the phenomenon was not too obvious and no one noticed.


    Third Uncle stared at the compass. The compass spun a few rounds before finally coming to a stop in one direction. Third Uncle looked over and saw a narrow passage between the reception desk and the coffee shop. The end of the compass seemed to be empty.


    Third Uncle put his things away and carefully walked over. When he got closer, he saw that there was a door.


    The wall was white, and the door was also white. Otherwise, if one looked carefully, they would not be able to see it.


    Third Uncle felt that it was a bit strange that the door wasn''t opened yet.


    Just as Third Uncle was thinking about how to enter, his foot accidentally touched the door and it opened a crack. It turned out to be a very simple sliding door.


    From the looks of it, it seemed to be a storage room. He could only assume so.


    Third Uncle looked around. Fortunately, there was no sound coming from the door, so no one paid any attention to him.


    Third Uncle immediately opened the door and walked in. It was really dark inside.


    Third Uncle stepped on one of his legs and staggered, nearly falling to the ground. Fortunately, Third Uncle was able to hold on to the edge of the door and stabilize himself.


    At this time, Third Uncle discovered that there was a staircase under his feet. This way, some of his original doubts had been dispelled.


    After all, the library was only so big, and it was impossible for it to occupy any more space. The storage room on the next floor was also very reasonable.


    Third Uncle took a quick peek at the light outside. There was a light switch on the light switch; it should be the light switch. Third Uncle closed the door and walked in.


    Turning on the light, Third Uncle realized that the stairs under his feet were still green bricks, and looked to be quite old.


    This government was really stingy. They renovated everything on top, but the basement below was completely untouched. Third Uncle only shook his head, no longer wanting to make a fuss about it.


    Looks like this basement was left behind before, not built later. This was a small discovery.


    The staircase was not very long. It was about the same length as the staircase on the second floor of the first floor. However, Third Uncle did not dare to let down his guard. He took out the compass at some point in time. The golden light had never dimmed.


    The needle was just pointing in the direction of the stairs. Third Uncle held the compass in one hand and the peach wood sword in the other. He carefully walked up the stairs.


    Unexpectedly, Third Uncle was able to safely walk all the way up the stairs without incident. This was too strange, this meant that there were no ghosts here.


    At the end of the stairs, there was a switch. Third Uncle thought it was a light switch from the floor below, so he pressed it. Then, it was pitch black in front of him.


    However, Third Uncle was on guard for a long time. There was no movement.

 C33

    Third Uncle immediately realized something.


    He pressed the switch again, and the staircase light came on again.


    So this switch was also used to control the stairs, causing Third Uncle to be extremely embarrassed. He had given himself a fright and caused a ruckus.


    As the saying goes, scaring people and scaring people was no less than scaring ghosts.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but complain about the person who designed this lamp. Why would he turn it off when he came down? Just hold on for a bit longer ¡­


    Third uncle then muttered as he walked into the basement. On the wall beside the stairs, he found the light switch of the basement.


    Only after turning on the lights did Third Uncle take a good look at the basement.


    This basement was the same as the one above. It was round, but twice the size of the one above.


    After all, the basement was designed to contain more things.


    There was no structure in the basement, just an empty piece of land, and then a pile of books on the left hand side of the entrance. The book on one side of the door looked new, and on the other side it was dusty and old.


    The right side was very empty. The only difference was that the floor was a bit dirty, so it seemed like no one would clean it during the day.


    Third Uncle walked towards the empty space on the right, walked to the wall, and started studying the wall. This wall was also made of green brick, this was also within his expectations.


    On the wall, there was a circle formed by the iron wire that stretched out from the cracks in the wall. Third Uncle thought for a while but still didn''t know what he had come here for. He knew that he saw two or three of these things beside him, so he remembered what they were used for.


    In ancient times, there weren''t any electric lamps, only oil from plants and animals for lighting oil lamps. In ancient times, there weren''t any electric lamps, only oil lamps for lighting oil lamps.


    Third Uncle shook his head and thought of his own business. He picked up the compass again and formed a hand seal. The compass began to emit a golden light and the needle began to move again.


    However, after a while, Third Uncle was dumbfounded again.


    This compass was just like the ones on the second floor, spinning endlessly. This gave Third Uncle a great headache.


    Third Uncle looked at his watch. It was already 12 o''clock and he was a bit hungry. Little Fan had asked me to call him at this time. I''ll have to bring him along this afternoon.


    He didn''t think that Xiaofan would help him in any way. As long as he didn''t help him out, it would be fine ¡­ Third Uncle shook his head and walked up the stairs.


    When he reached the door, Third Uncle carefully opened it. The manager was eating and playing with his phone, so he didn''t have time to look over. It seemed like he didn''t realize it had been a long time since he had last been here, or maybe he just thought he had gone upstairs.


    The little sister from the coffee shop beside had also disappeared. She must have gone to buy food.


    Third Uncle slipped to the front desk like a wisp of smoke and swaggered out.


    When the manager saw that he did not take out the book and the alarm did not sound, he went to eat and play with his phone as if nothing had happened.


    Third Uncle walked out of the library, but did not find a restaurant. Instead, he came to a supermarket.


    Not long after, a bag appeared in Third Uncle''s hand. Third Uncle even borrowed a public phone from the supermarket and called Zhang Yifan, saying that he was at the library and wanted him to come over quickly for dinner.


    Then Third Uncle went to the nearest restaurant and ordered three dishes and two bottles of wine, waiting for the dishes to arrive with Zhang Yifan.


    Third Uncle opened the bag and took out a flashlight. Third Uncle felt that the lights below were not very bright. If he was looking for something, he wouldn''t be able to see it clearly. Thus, he decided to buy a flashlight.


    A moment later, the waiter arrived.


    "Sir, all your dishes have been served. Here''s your wine, please enjoy your meal."


    "Yes."


    Third Uncle didn''t move his chopsticks. He estimated that Zhang Yifan was about to arrive.


    After a while, a car outside stopped.


    "Xiaofan, over here." As soon as Zhang Yifan entered, he waved to his Third Uncle, gesturing for him to come over.


    "Third Uncle, I found you immediately." Zhang Yifan said with a smile.


    "There''s only one restaurant here, everyone knows I''m here." Third Uncle snappily said.


    "Hehe, Third Uncle, how''s the situation? Have you made any progress?"


    "Yes, I''ll take you there later. You must remember, don''t think that you''re here to play. If things go wrong, you might even lose your life.


    "Don''t worry, I know. If I don''t find Xiaofang myself, I won''t be able to rest easy." After Zhang Yifan finished speaking, he couldn''t help but reveal a worried expression.


    "Alright, it''s great that you have this kind of heart. "Hurry up and finish eating. After that, let''s go quickly."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Third Uncle told Zhang Yifan most of what he had discovered that morning as he ate. Zhang Yifan only listened attentively.


    After a long while, Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan finished eating and drinking to their heart''s content. However, Third Uncle didn''t intend to leave immediately. Instead, he scratched his head and thought of something.


    Zhang Yifan, who was standing to the side, also had a stupefied look on his face. He didn''t want to disturb his Third Uncle''s train of thought.


    At this moment, Third Uncle was thinking: When the compass went from the second floor to the fifth floor, it kept rotating. When it reached the first floor, there would be some sort of reaction.


    Third Uncle muttered to himself for a while, then seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, "Xiaofan, let''s go."


    After a while, Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan arrived at the library. The librarian only glanced at them for a moment and didn''t care what Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan did. Could that young man be his disciple?


    Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan would beat him up if they knew.


    Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan sat down on the sofa. Third Uncle looked around and found that there was some trouble. There was no one else in the library, except for the little sister at the coffee shop, who was looking at the window behind Third Uncle with a bored expression.


    Third Uncle secretly complained in his heart. He really couldn''t think of any good methods at the moment. After all, they didn''t want him to go to the basement. If he really had to give an explanation, he couldn''t possibly say that he had gone to capture a ghost to save a person ¡­


    "Third uncle, this shouldn''t be too easy to sneak in ¡­"


    "I know. Let me think."


    Not long after, Third Uncle thought of a plan. Third Uncle led them to the front of the coffee shop.


    "Little girl, I''m going to order a cup of coffee. I''ll go to the toilet later. You can just leave it on the sofa over there."


    "What kind of coffee would you like?" The little sister from the coffee shop opened her mouth.


    "Carbucino." Third Uncle touched his head. Speaking of which, the only thing he knew about coffee was that ¡­


    With that, Third Uncle paid the bill.


    "Ok, please wait a moment. I''ll send it to the sofa over there." The actions of the little sister from the coffee shop made him unable to find any fault with her. It''s such a pity that she doesn''t look like she''s doing business well, Third Uncle thought to himself.


    After saying this, his little sister went to the processing room at the back. Third Uncle immediately greeted Zhang Yifan and took the opportunity to reach the basement with great familiarity.


    When they arrived at the basement, Third Uncle was looking for something. From time to time, he would take out his flashlight and shine it on the surroundings. After searching for a while, Third Uncle could no longer care about the dirt on the ground. He sat on the ground tiredly.


    "Third Uncle, what are you looking for?" Zhang Yifan did not understand.


    "This is really strange. If there isn''t anything here, could it be over there? That would be too much of a strain." Third Uncle was sitting on the ground and murmuring as if he didn''t hear Zhang Yifan''s question.


    Zhang Yifan was speechless and could only shut his mouth sensibly.


    Third Uncle began to think that since he had been wandering around the compass on the second floor, there might have been a reaction. Could it be that this floor was where Yun Xiao was hiding?!


    Third Uncle sized up the pile of books on the left for a while, then stood up. Just as he was about to walk in that direction, the door above opened and the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Third Uncle was surprised, but fortunately, he had already turned off the lights on the stairs. The light in the basement, however, would not be visible unless it reached the last few steps.


    Zhang Yifan was also shocked quite badly ¡­


    Third Uncle quickly turned off the lights in the basement, grabbed Zhang Yifan, and ran towards the old book. He then hid himself in a corner and covered the two of them up with a few scattered newspapers.


    "Xiaofan, don''t make a sound!"


    I also nodded, indicating that I understood ¡­


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. The hearts of Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan were already in their throats. It couldn''t be that they were in the wrong. Since it was daytime, the chances of it happening were too low.


    The footsteps stopped, and the basement light was switched on. Suddenly, something was thrown onto the ground with a bang.


    "Cough cough, the dust in this damn place is really big. Cough cough * Then the footsteps left and the lights went out.


    Upstairs in the lobby, the girls in the coffee shop were confused. The uncle said he was going to use the toilet, but the coffee was ready. He didn''t come back for a long time, and the young man was gone. He probably had something to take care of and left suddenly. The girl thought with a puzzled expression.


    Third Uncle, on the other hand, was relieved when he heard that this person had left. Third Uncle could tell that this was the administrator''s voice. The one that was just left should be a book, right? Nothing else.


    Third Uncle took the newspaper off of him and Zhang Yifan. He reached out his hand to support the wall and tried to stand up. But at this moment, he noticed that the brick seemed a little loose when pasted on, as if it had moved a little.


    "Eh? "It''s a bit strange."


    "Third Uncle, what did you find?"


    Third Uncle didn''t have the time to turn on the lights, so he took out the flashlight and shone it on the wall.


    Third Uncle knocked his hand on the wall and then on the other side. His voice was very different, sounding somewhat hollow.


    I also felt that it was a bit strange, but I just watched Third Uncle do it.


    Third Uncle used all his strength and finally pushed the blue brick in. Suddenly, a sound came from the wall.


    I was shocked. I was afraid that I would be able to feel it upstairs, but after a long time, no one came down. Third Uncle then heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be too rash to provoke the caretaker. At the very least, Third Uncle and himself would be chased out. Moreover, it would be even harder for them to get in next time. Furthermore, Xiaofang would not have the opportunity to get back. Thinking of this, I was a little speechless.


    "Uncle, it''s a good thing that we didn''t sense anything from up there." Otherwise it''ll be troublesome. "


    "Yes, it''s good that you''re fine." I didn''t know if Third Uncle was paying attention to it or not, but I started to study it on my own. I was also speechless.


    He looked over to Third Uncle, who was looking at the object in front of him.


    In front of him was a stone door. However, the stone door was opened from the middle. It seemed like it could allow two people to pass through at the same time.


    The protruding green brick was on the other side, blocking the passage. Actually, it wasn''t able to block the passage.


    After observing Zhang Yifan for a while, Third Uncle made up his mind and walked inside. Zhang Yifan followed closely behind him.


    Third Uncle had the compass and the peach wood sword in his hand. He looked exceptionally careful. My heart couldn''t help but tighten ¡­


    Going in was the same as going down to the basement! Third Uncle felt very strange. Could it be that this was a secret room that had been built by the ancients?


    But why did Yun Xiaoxiao hide here? Wasn''t he supposed to die in Tianning Park? The first time Third Uncle came to the library, he already felt that there was something creepy going on here. Could it be that Yun Xiaoxiao had colluded with the ghosts here? When the third uncle thought of this, his face became gloomy, but not long after, the third uncle resolutely walked through the stone door.


    Suddenly, the Third Uncle seemed to have thought of something and he squatted down to push the green brick in. Then, the stone door started to turn.


    After Third Uncle finished, he slapped his hands together with a look of satisfaction on his face. However, Third Uncle suddenly thought, "If it''s closed, how do I get out from inside?"


    "Third uncle, it can''t be that you can''t get out, right ¡­"


    "How could that be? Let me take a look." There wasn''t much confidence in his tone...


    Third Uncle immediately pushed the blue brick. Seeing that the green brick seemed to be able to push it with force, Third Uncle was finally relieved.


    "We can still push it. We can also get out from inside."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Third Uncle clap his hands and walk down the stairs. It''s just that it''s not as comfortable now as it used to be. It must have been years since I last saw the sunlight. It was very damp here, and if I walked carelessly, I would slip and fall. I took a big hit. Luckily, I was smart enough to hold onto the wall so that I didn''t fall.


    "Be careful, don''t fall down." Third Uncle could not help but exclaim.


    "Got it ¡­"


    Furthermore, there was no light from upstairs. It was fortunate that Third Uncle had brought a flashlight with him, or else he would really have to stare helplessly. Otherwise, he would have to bite the bullet and descend into the darkness.


    Third Uncle also admired his foresight.


    I followed Third Uncle as we walked. There were still many bugs along the way that made my scalp tingle. It was fortunate that I was wearing long pants today, otherwise I would have suffered greatly. If he were to take a bite, only the heavens would know whether these worms were poisonous or not!

 C34

    The more I followed my third uncle, the more the air became moist. There was also a strange smell in the air, a faint stench.


    After walking for a while, he realized that something was wrong.


    This staircase is way too long! He had walked the stairs from the first floor to the basement at least twice now. And he still can''t see the end of it, so I''m a little flabbergasted.


    But I had no choice but to slowly walk down. He didn''t dare to relax his guard for even a moment.


    After walking up another flight of stairs, I finally felt as though my feet were firmly on the ground.


    His feet felt very hard, even harder than the blue bricks on top of it.


    I felt a little strange, and following the light of the flashlight, I felt relieved.


    The floor was made of marble. Third Uncle, when he shone his flashlight into the distance, it was actually all made of marble.


    Not like now, in those days, when there was so much marble. Usually, only a very wealthy family would have such wealth, manpower, and resources.


    However, I have another question in my mind. What is the purpose of constructing such a large secret chamber in such a deep place?


    I was also confused for a moment. Third Uncle shone his flashlight in front of him and could not help but exclaim, "So big!"


    I looked up.


    It turned out that in front of Third Uncle was a large circular hall, much larger than the one in the library on the first floor. However, the hall was extremely spacious, as if there was only a table in the middle where the wall was.


    Third Uncle''s compass reacted and pointed to the left. Third Uncle immediately became more vigilant. I was also shocked and couldn''t help but stick close to Third Uncle.


    Looking at his watch, it was still 5 PM. The sun had not set yet. Yun Xiaoxiao and some other ghosts might still be waiting for it to get dark before coming out. "The Third Uncle thought to himself,"


    So Third Uncle got strong but wanted to see what was on the table first. I had no choice but to follow him with my thick scalp. He walked to the table in the middle and saw that nothing strange had happened, so he shone his flashlight on it.


    When Third Uncle saw it clearly, he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Third Uncle, this..." "This is ¡­" I suddenly find it difficult to speak


    There was an incense burner on the table, and in front of the incense burner was a wooden signboard. On it was written: "The Spirit Plate of the Grand General Zhou, Zhou Shan."


    So this was a general''s memorial tablet. In other words, this was a general''s mausoleum.


    Regardless of who this general was, he had died at least a thousand years ago. In other words, he was at least at the level of the Spirit King!


    Then I suddenly remembered what I had done in A City, the Ghost King who had entangled me.


    My heart sank. A part of the original mystery was solved just like that, and the Ghost King, who was entangling me, was indeed this.


    But why should he bother me? Then the ghost that captured Xiaofang this time would have to be considered. Yun Xiao would be less suspicious but he would not be able to rule it out. It might be possible for them to collude with him. The thought infuriated me.


    Just as I was thinking about some matters, the compass in third uncle''s hand suddenly glowed brightly and the pointer pointed towards the left started to tremble violently.


    "Not good, quickly dodge." Third Uncle was shocked. He turned his body to the side and felt a gust of cold wind around his body. When he looked carefully, he could see that he had barely dodged this ghost''s attack.


    I didn''t rush to get out of the way but turned to see what it was.


    When Third Uncle saw it clearly, his face couldn''t help but turn gloomy.


    It turned out that the person in front of him was a water ghost that was no different from the water ghost he had killed last time. It was just that he held a long black blade in his hand. The water ghost from the last time had long since vanished into thin air. Presumably, they were his own kind.


    Then there are some things I don''t need to be sure of, the Spirit King that is bothering me is definitely nearby!


    Third Uncle dodged the attack and retreated a few steps before asking, "Your master is the Great General Zhou Shan, right?" Third uncle said with a gloomy face. Although Third Uncle was not afraid of the water ghost, the Spirit King was still nearby, causing his hand that was holding the peach wood sword to sweat profusely.


    I couldn''t help but to lean towards Third Uncle.


    This water ghost didn''t continue attacking us, but it chuckled, causing one to be unable to feel a hint of laughter.


    "Hehe, you know it too. That made it all the more so. With that, the water ghost''s expression changed. It immediately picked up its long blade and slashed it towards Third Uncle.


    I hastily pulled away from Third Uncle. I saw that it was better for me to hide and not get in his way ¡­


    "Humph!" I was afraid of you. " Third Uncle let out a cold snort and thrust out the peach wood sword in his hand.


    This black blade was very strange as well. It unexpectedly came to a stalemate with the wooden sword.


    Third Uncle felt his heart go numb. This wooden sword was always the best against ghosts and ghosts. Every time it was always successful. But this time, it was unable to do anything to the black blade!


    I also think that things are a bit troublesome.


    Just as they were in a stalemate, a sudden gust of cold wind blew from behind the third uncle. The third uncle was startled and immediately rolled over, barely dodging the attack on his back. However, his clothes were torn.


    Third Uncle spun a few rounds before stabilizing his body to take a closer look. He groaned in his heart.


    A man in official uniform with a golden crown on his head appeared in front of him. He looked extremely imposing.


    Perhaps the word ''human'' was inappropriate, because his face was dark purple and he looked lifeless. He was actually a dead body, or maybe the word ''zombie'' was more appropriate. Clearly, this was the Ghost King.


    "General, your saber." When the water ghost saw the Spirit King in front of it, it immediately became respectful, not daring to slack off in the slightest. He held the long black blade in both hands, as if he was waiting for someone to take it.


    The Ghost King did not say a word and only picked up his black blade. Then he looked at Third Uncle and me, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    My back immediately started sweating.


    At this moment, Third Uncle''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. He had never seen the Spirit King before, he just felt that he could handle it. However, when he looked at the Ghost King, he suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    "Why did you barge into this king''s mausoleum. It seems like you are a Daoist, then you have come to behead demons and exterminate devils?" As for you, are you the husband of that woman? " The Spirit King didn''t conceal the ridicule in his eyes as he looked at Third Uncle and me.


    I was about to ask Xiaofang how she was doing.


    Third Uncle asked back, "You must be the Ghost King who pestered Xiaofan. Did you capture Xiaofang?" After Third Uncle finished speaking, he didn''t show any fear on his face.


    The Ghost King played with the long blade in his hand, and slowly said, "Oh? You sure are bold. As for why, you should ask Yama! "


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly raised the long saber in his hand horizontally, and chopped towards Third Uncle''s direction.


    Third Uncle thought to himself, "This is bad. I have to use the compass in my hand. The compass shone brightly and went up to meet the longblade."


    A "peng" sound rang out from the compass. The compass actually cracked inch by inch as if it could only block one strike from the Spirit King.


    Third Uncle was immediately shocked, feeling that the situation had gone beyond his imagination.


    "Xiaofan, come here quickly!"


    After saying that, Third Uncle quickly ran toward the stairs, not forgetting to throw a bottle of something at the back.


    I immediately started running as well. In just a short moment, I had already caught up with them?


    When the black blade hit the bottle, it exploded.


    It was actually black dog blood! Even the Ghost King couldn''t slow down in the face of this amount of black dog blood, so he decided to temporarily avoid the attack. When they went after Third Uncle again, he had already disappeared without a trace.


    "General, this subordinate shall capture this old Daoist and this little demon and have them be torn apart to resolve the hatred in their hearts." The water ghost at the side flattered the Spirit King.


    The Ghost King shook his head, "Forget it, I might not care about this old Taoist''s abilities, but don''t forget how your big brother disappeared like that!"


    When the water ghost heard this, it immediately gnashed its teeth. However, due to the presence of the Spirit King, it was not good to flare up.


    "Rest assured, after some time, I will definitely personally capture him. and then personally hand over the pieces to you. " As he spoke to here, the Ghost King''s voice turned cold, giving off an extremely terrifying feeling.


    "Thank you for your help, General."


    "What happened to that woman and that ghost girl? Watch carefully." The Spirit King coldly snorted!


    "General, don''t worry. I''ll keep watch. I won''t die."


    "Yes."


    On the other side, Third Uncle opened the door after pushing open the blue brick. Third Uncle and I immediately ran out of the basement.


    I looked at my watch as I ran. It was past seven. The library seemed to be closed.


    3 The good thing, I thought, was not to be found in the basement. But the bad thing is he doesn''t know how to get out.


    After walking out of the white sliding door, Third Uncle and I arrived at the dark first floor of the library.


    Third Uncle walked to the door and bumped into it for a long time.


    "Damn, the lock is really tight." Third Uncle couldn''t help but curse.


    When Third Uncle thought that the Ghost King might catch up to him in the future, he couldn''t help but become even more anxious.


    Just when Third Uncle was panicking, I suddenly saw a coffee shop. An idea popped into my mind and I thought of a solution.


    "Third Uncle, follow me."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle immediately followed.


    I ran into the caf¨¦. Actually, it was not a coffee shop. There were two partitions in this area, one for the reception desk and one for the coffee shop.


    When I got to the coffee shop, there was a window on the wall that looked as if it should have been worn.


    That window should be used for ventilation. The library had central air-conditioning, but no windows. However, at the back of this coffee shop, there should still be a window.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Zhang Yifan''s intelligence and bravery ¡­


    Third Uncle and I started to climb out of the window after throwing our bags out. It took us a long time to get out of the window.


    Third Uncle and I immediately picked up the bundle. I thought, luckily, no one saw, or else I would be embarrassed to death...


    After walking for a while, they reached the roadside. Third Uncle called a taxi and prepared to go back.


    I was still uneasy in the car. I looked around and saw nothing unusual. Only then did he pat his chest and heave a sigh of relief.


    Thinking back to what had just happened under the library, I couldn''t stop the sweat from running down my forehead.


    Who would have thought that there was actually such a "Heavenly Passage" underneath the library! A general''s mausoleum was truly shocking.


    If those experts and scholars knew about this, they would probably be overjoyed. However, they didn''t know if they would be so happy when they saw this Ghost King ¡­


    At this moment, Third Uncle was thinking: Speaking of which, I nearly lost my life there. Previously, he truly didn''t have much understanding of the concept of a ghost king, so he thought that this ghost king was only stronger than normal ghosts.


    But today, after seeing the Ghost King, his heart skipped a beat and he knew how wrong he had been.

 C35

    In a moment we were home.


    As soon as I entered the door, I immediately collapsed onto the sofa, a standard Geyoup ¡­


    Third Uncle was seated to one side.


    "Third Uncle, isn''t this Ghost King too fierce? I don''t think that water ghost can be compared to that twofold." When I thought about the fight between the Ghost King and Third Uncle, I couldn''t help but panic.


    "Indeed, I initially thought that the Ghost King was only slightly stronger than a normal ghost, but today I realized how wrong it was." Third Uncle shook his head, as if he still had some lingering fears.


    "Then what do we do? Xiaofang is in his hands, we must rescue him!" I was suddenly a little flustered.


    "I know, but I can''t do anything to him with just my fighting skills." I''m also thinking about what good plan I have. " Third Uncle frowned, feeling that things were getting troublesome.


    And so I lay down on the sofa. He didn''t want to think about anything else and just waited for Third Uncle to think of something.


    After a while, Third Uncle said, "Xiaofan, it''s not safe here. I haven''t thought of a good idea for now. Come with me to the village for a while, I''ll think of a good idea. I''ll bring some magic tools over while I''m at it. "


    "Going back to the countryside? How long will it take? After what happened last time, I can''t ask for a longer leave. Furthermore, Xiaofang is still in the hands of the Ghost King. I didn''t think that Third Uncle would say that. I just told him everything I thought.


    "I know, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to take a day off, right? This way, Xiaofang won''t be waiting for us for too long. Also, I think that the Ghost King did not kill Xiao Fang when he captured her. She must have some sort of purpose, so she''s safe for the time being. " Third Uncle rubbed his head.


    After hearing this, I sighed. That was the only thing he could think of.


    "A day is no problem. I have another question to ask you, Third Uncle. " I changed the subject and asked Third Uncle.


    "Go ahead." Third Uncle replied.


    "Since it is the Ghost King who has captured Xiaofang. Then what exactly is going on with Yun Xiaoxiao? We thought she had Xiaofang, but things seem a little different now. "


    "I''m not too sure either. Maybe she is cooperating with the Spirit King, or maybe she is not involved in this matter. Don''t think too much into it, saving Xiaofang is the most important. " Third Uncle thought for a while, then shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    I also felt that there was no need to dwell on this, so I put it aside for the time being.


    "Rest early." We''ll rest in the same room at night. I''m not sure if that Ghost King will follow us, so it''ll be troublesome if he does. " When Third Uncle thought of the Ghost King, he could not help but worry a little.


    "I''ll listen to you, Third Uncle. I''ll apply for a leave of absence tomorrow morning." Then we''ll go back to the country. " I have no objection.


    "Mm, that''s it." Third Uncle nodded and went to wash up.


    I lay on the couch for a while, wondering what role Yun Xiaoxiao was playing in the incident.


    After a while, I felt a headache. I shook my head and went back to my room to rest.


    "Third Uncle, let''s go to the company." When I saw Third Uncle''s sleeping posture, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. He was even like a child ¡­


    "Get up." When Third Uncle woke up, he immediately jumped up and went to the bathroom to change his clothes.


    I was bored, so I picked up the book by Third Uncle''s bedside.


    At a glance, they were all of the five elements, yin and yang, etc. "I''m completely confused by what I just saw ¡­


    "Let''s go, I''ve almost finished packing. Oh right, there''s also that book in your hands." As he spoke, Third Uncle took the book from me.


    "Third Uncle, are we returning today or returning tomorrow?" I asked.


    "It should be tomorrow. Bring some clean clothes with you as well." Third Uncle scratched his head.


    "Alright." I went to pack up my things.


    After a while, I sat in the car with Third Uncle and really headed towards the company.


    Third Uncle and I walked into the company after we parked the car properly.


    "Good morning, Director Zhang!" This brat, Li Zhen, was quite serious when there were many people, to the point that no one could find any fault with him.


    Speaking of which, although I''m in a bad mood, I''m still a supervisor. I can still manage a few people. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel elated.


    After greeting the staff, I brought Third Uncle into the office.


    "Bang, bang!" Director Zhou, is it convenient for you to come in? "


    "Come in."


    When I went in, Chou Mei was still typing away in front of the computer. He didn''t even look up. So he opened his mouth and said, "Zhang Yifan, why are you looking for me? You should know that your performance last month was pretty good. I only punished you with a month''s worth of salary. If you don''t do it properly, you''ll know the consequences. "


    I didn''t care whether she saw it or not. I smiled apologetically, "Then we have to thank Director Zhou for his promotion."


    "Enough, stop talking nonsense." What are you looking for me for today? " After saying that, Zhou Mei raised her head and saw Third Uncle and me.


    "Who is this?" She looked a little strange as she pointed at Third Uncle. In his eyes, she was just a rustic middle-aged man.


    "Director Zhou, this is the reason why I have come to find you. "This is my third uncle. My hometown has matters to attend to, so my family sent third uncle to look for me."


    "You want to take a leave of absence again?" Zhou Mei screamed before she could finish.


    Third Uncle quickly covered his ears to avoid the attack. I wasn''t that lucky.


    "Yes. Director Zhou, it''s different this time. I''ll go back and take care of it today. I''ll be back at work tomorrow. I hope you can agree. "


    "Humph!" If you really want to take a leave of absence, that''s fine, but you don''t get a full service award this month. And your day off is gone, too. Think about it! " After saying that, Zhou Mei couldn''t hide the pride in her eyes as she looked at me.


    I was so angry that my teeth were itching, but I still clenched my teeth. "Alright!"


    When Zhou Mei heard this, a smile blossomed on her face. It seemed that she was very happy that I could deal with her. I couldn''t help but feel disgusted. This woman looks like a pig, and her temper is so vile. No wonder she can''t get married even though she''s so old, she deserves it!


    "Alright, alright, you guys can leave now. I still have things to do. " After a while, Chou Mei lost interest and told us to go out.


    Third Uncle and I quickly walked out.


    "Ai, third uncle, you saw it right? My life isn''t going well!" I couldn''t help but complain to Third Uncle.


    "I know, but you don''t have to interact with her during work, right? How could you not be angry? That''s normal." Third Uncle just smiled, as if he didn''t want to solve my problem ¡­


    I was speechless as well. I walked to the side of the car and sat with Third Uncle.


    Actually, I''m very close to the countryside. Every time Third Uncle rides a car, it''s about two hours. I only drive for about an hour and a half.


    Speaking of which, ever since they got married, they didn''t go home to celebrate the new year, and they didn''t go back to their hometown, so they still missed it a little.


    Mom died in a car accident when she was in middle school. Dad was also brought to the big city by his sister to take care of her children, but he didn''t go back to his hometown every year.


    Speaking of which, the relatives back home only had a few more relatives to kiss.


    Third Uncle only went out for a long time when he was young because he had chosen to be a Daoist in the countryside. He only returned home when he was in his thirties.


    After an hour or so, Third Uncle and I arrived at the village entrance.


    Seeing the familiar scenery on the road, the blue sky and white clouds were all something that the city didn''t have. I can''t help but feel a lot of regret...


    "Third Uncle, where''s the ditch over there?" I''ve touched lobster before! "Where did he go?" I pointed to a flat patch on the side of the road.


    "Oh. I''ve already filled it in and said that it will be used as a foundation. I''ll sell it. " Third Uncle thought for a moment and then replied.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little lonely in my heart. After all, the places where I used to play in the past have all changed greatly.


    People couldn''t help but sigh. Things changed in the end. Time was an unstoppable force.


    After a while, we arrived at his house.


    Third uncle''s house was a new, two-story building. Of course, compared to the countryside, the new style was built by Third Uncle after he demolished the old brick house a few years ago. Speaking of which, there were quite a few people in the village who had contributed to Third Uncle''s efforts. It seemed that Third Uncle had made a pretty good living in the village.


    "Xiaofan, do you want to go to the old house to take a look?" Third Uncle spoke up.


    I looked away slowly and turned to a brick house nearby.


    This was my old house. Originally, it was built side by side with my third uncle''s house. However, no one lived here and I was in no hurry to tear it down and rebuild it.


    The old house was now covered in cobwebs and dust, and it looked gray.


    "Forget it, with so much dust, I''ll choke to death." I shook my head.


    Third Uncle didn''t force me, he just brought me into his house. Speaking of which, I only know that Third Uncle made a new house, but I really haven''t come to see it.


    I walked in with great interest.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a tablet. This place is called the ancestral tablet. We have to burn incense every first and fifteenth day of the first month.


    Lowering my head, I realized that the floor was tiled, the walls had been painted, and the furniture was all there. There''s not much difference between the houses in the city.


    "How is it? Third Uncle''s house is not bad, right? I spent quite a bit of money on it!" Third Uncle said proudly at the side.


    "It''s really done well. Third Uncle, you aren''t going to take a wife just because you''re decorating this place, right?" "Hehe ¡­" I looked at Third Uncle with ill intentions.


    "You brat, what do you know? I can''t live a bit better." He had to get a wife. They say dogs make their own nests better, but not this one. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, he glared at me unhappily.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. Every time Third Uncle made a joke, he wouldn''t be able to avoid his glare.


    "Sit down and rest for a while. I''ll go to the village entrance to buy some food." The food in this city is not as good as that in the countryside. Third Uncle joked.


    "Got it, Third Uncle, you go back to your work, I''ll just lie here." I immediately switched to Gyuppie mode and waved my hand towards Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle was speechless when he saw me like this. He didn''t say anything and just went out to buy some vegetables.

 C36

    I was bored and wandered around the house from the bottom to the top.


    You even did quite well. It''s not very inconvenient to travel through the countryside, and I have the urge to live here.


    But I shook my head. Impulsive, after all.


    "At this time, Third Uncle came back with a bunch of dishes in his hand." Xiaofan, come and help with the cooking. "


    "What?" Third Uncle, two people are needed to cook! " I couldn''t help but be speechless.


    "You live so much in the city that you probably forgot the stove. You come and help with the firewood. Hurry, it''s already half past eleven. "


    Only then did I remember that there were many stoves in my hometown, and gas wasn''t very popular here.


    I immediately followed Third Uncle to the kitchen to help with the firewood.


    Soon, the meal was ready.


    "Third Uncle, your cooking skills are not bad at all!" You can go and find a hotel to be the head chef now! " I was stunned by Third Uncle''s culinary skills.


    "Hehe, not bad right? I wasn''t idle during my travels back then. I learned quite a lot about cooking. As for being a chef, I don''t like it. " The third uncle said with a proud look on his face.


    Speaking of which, only after eating the vegetables from his hometown did he realize that the vegetables in the city were really unpalatable ¡­


    "These are all planted by Uncle Wang himself at the head of the village, fresh and cheap. "How is it, not bad right?" Third Uncle''s face was filled with pride.


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s really delicious." I''m so busy with my mouth...


    While we were eating, a person walked in from outside the door.


    "Taoist Zhang, where have you been these past few days?!" "But it really pisses me off."


    An old woman rushed in from outside.


    "What''s wrong, Wang Ma?" Didn''t I go to the city for some business these few days? I didn''t stay at home. "


    "Don''t worry about that. I couldn''t find you a few days ago." Today, I heard from the village head old uncle Wang that you were back, so I hurried over. "


    "Take a seat, what do you want to talk about?" Third Uncle put down his chopsticks and sat down on the sofa with Wang Ma. I ate and listened.


    Wang Ma looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    When his third uncle saw this, he smiled and said, "Wang Ma, this is Xiaofan, you don''t remember?"


    "So it''s Little Fan. Speaking of which, I hugged you when I was young!" But then you went out and you haven''t been back for years. " Wang Ma was also shocked and immediately passionately told me about it.


    "Wang Ma, you can''t remember so many things about your childhood." I rubbed my head and smiled awkwardly.


    "It''s fine, it''s normal to not remember. I have something to discuss with your Third Uncle, how about we talk later? " Wang Ma said.


    "Yes, you and Third Uncle should do your work first."


    Then Wang Ma turned her head and began to talk to Third Uncle.


    "Oh Taoist Zhang, when I went to sweep up my old man''s tomb a few days ago, I discovered that his grave was completely dug out, there''s nothing valuable inside." I wondered if I had met a ghost. I came looking for you. In the past few days, quite a few families'' chickens had disappeared. They were discovered by the villagers near the tomb of our old man. I was bitten to death and my blood was all dried up. "


    After saying that, Wang Ma patted her chest, looking very scared.


    I was surprised. It really wasn''t something that people and animals did.


    Third Uncle only pondered for a moment before saying, "You can go back first. After I finish eating, I''ll bring these guys and go take a look with you."


    "Sure, you''d better hurry. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep these days. " After saying that, Wang Ma let out a sigh of relief, but when she thought about her few days of fear, she couldn''t help but urge Third Uncle.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still Little Fan with me. He''s almost done learning."


    "Then I am relieved. I didn''t expect Little Fan to learn from you. In the future, we might have to rely on him in the village. " After Wang Ma finished speaking, she looked at me and started laughing.


    My heart went numb, and I braced myself to say that I would.


    Only then did Wang Ma leave. Third Uncle also returned to the table and picked up his chopsticks to continue eating.


    "Third Uncle, when did I learn it?" "You''ve troubled me." I couldn''t help but complain.


    Third Uncle smiled and said, "You have to learn. I won''t always be by your side. Some things should be learned by myself."


    I was also startled, but felt that it made sense. I nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    After a while, Third Uncle and I finished enjoying the ''big meal''.


    "Wait here for a while, I''m going to get some things." With that, Third Uncle ran upstairs.


    I just sat here on the couch and looked around. He was so bored that he couldn''t help but yawn.


    Third Uncle only came down after a while. I was also speechless.


    Third Uncle had a pile of things in his hands, but they were wrapped in cloth and he couldn''t tell what they were.


    "Third Uncle, what is this!" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Take a look for yourself, Third Uncle will bring the cloth.


    Inside was a wooden sword, a Eight Trigrams Mirror, and a set of Daoist robes.


    I felt that it was a little strange and asked, "Third Uncle, could these be my guys ¡­?"


    "What, you don''t think it''s good?" This is something my master left behind, it''s extremely precious! " Third Uncle looked at me in annoyance. After that, he shook his head and sighed. It seemed that there was nothing he could do to me.


    "Hehe, Third Uncle, don''t be angry. I know these things are not simple. "


    Third Uncle calmed down.


    "For the time being, you don''t need this daoist robe. Take the wooden sword and the Eight Trigrams Mirror." You''re still there, right? "


    "I''m here, I don''t dare to lose it. I have it on me every day! " I reached into my bosom and took out the compass.


    "Alright, let''s hurry to Wang Ma''s house." Third Uncle walked outside after he finished speaking.


    As soon as I packed up my things, I followed.


    It turned out that Wang Ma''s home was just on the way up the hill from our house.


    "Wang Ma, are you there?" Third Uncle knocked on the door.


    "Coming, coming!" Wang Ma''s voice came from inside.


    A moment later the door opened.


    "I was at the back weeding the ground. I can''t wait for a while." Wang Ma explained.


    "Alright, Wang Ma, hurry up and bring us there. We should go and have a look earlier, otherwise, it would not be convenient to wait at night, and it would not be safe. " Third Uncle said seriously.


    "Alright, we''ll go after I change my shoes." With that, Wang Ma changed her shoes on the side.


    "Let''s go!" Wang Ma was done.


    Third Uncle and I followed Wang Ma as we walked along the riverside. After going up a hill and going around in a few circles, we finally arrived at a hill.


    "We walked over." "Look, this is the place." Wang Ma turned around and said to us.


    When Third Uncle and I saw it, we were slightly surprised. The tombstone in front of the grave was still intact. The earth above the grave behind it had all disappeared. There was a coffin inside that had even been opened.


    Wang Ma opened her mouth, "It can''t be that my old man did this, right?" After saying that, Wang Ma''s face became a bit pale.


    Third Uncle did not answer Wang Ma and looked carefully.


    The nails that had sealed the coffin were gone, as was the ink line. When Third Uncle saw this, he began to ponder.


    Beside him, my Wang Ma did not dare to disturb his thoughts, and did not make a sound.


    "I think I know what''s going on. Let''s go back first!" It should be settled by tomorrow. Wang Ma, just relax. " Third Uncle smiled at Wang Ma, hinting her to relax.


    When Wang Ma heard this, she was surprised for a moment, but then she felt grateful towards Third Uncle and continued to talk for a long time. Third Uncle couldn''t take it anymore, so he took me and ran away like a wisp of smoke ¡­


    When Third Uncle and I returned home, I asked him, "Third Uncle, you said that matters should be resolved. Why don''t I see anything?" I asked Third Uncle doubtfully.


    "Of course you can''t tell. Only us old Daoists who study the five elements know." After Third Uncle finished speaking, he stroked his beard and smiled, looking just like an old Taoist ¡­


    I couldn''t help but be speechless.


    When Third Uncle saw me, he said, "Alright, I''ll teach you first. "Listen!"


    I nodded quickly and pricked up my ears.


    "I just went to that cemetery. Did someone dig that grave?" Third Uncle asked me.


    I thought about it for a moment. The burial ground behind the grave had been dug out and the coffin had been exposed, but there was nothing inside.


    I nodded.


    Third Uncle continued, "Do you know that the coffin has to be nailed down? Also, do you know how to bind the Ink Dagger? " Third Uncle had two questions on the subject.


    "I know this nail. It''s used to close the coffin. "But what''s the use of the line?" I don''t understand.


    "After that nail is nailed down, the dead body inside becomes a zombie and is unable to come out. Then the yin aura slowly dissipates and the breath in the throat will also dissipate. Then, the zombie will no longer exist. It''s about the same as this Mo Dou line, it''s like a zombie getting electrocuted. "


    Third Uncle talked a lot, and it was the first time I heard him talk about it.


    "That''s because after Wang Ma''s husband died, he turned into a zombie and ran out?" I suddenly had an idea.


    "Idiot, I''ve already taught for such a long time. With the metal nails and the black line, no matter how powerful the zombies inside are, they won''t be able to come out." Third Uncle rubbed his temples and felt a little disappointed.


    My face reddened, and I couldn''t speak anymore.


    Third Uncle said, "This must be some foreign ghost. Although this ghost doesn''t have any concept of home, we still have to find a place to hide during the day." "I think there''s a good chance that someone used this place as their home."


    When I heard that, I hastily asked, "Third Uncle, is that ghost not afraid of the Mo Dou line? Also, how will he break the nails? "


    "It''s very easy to remove the spikes from the outside. Furthermore, the Mo Dou Zombies don''t have any way to break them, but the other ghosts might be easier to break. It''s easy to break any kind of knife."


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that there were so many strange things that happened.


    "Alright, get the things ready. "After we eat, the sun goes down and we set."


    "What?" When I heard that, I jumped in fright, "No way, aren''t we looking for that ghost tonight? Isn''t that just courting death?"


    "You silly boy, we are not afraid of him. Furthermore, if he doesn''t come out during the day and you don''t come out at night, how will you find him and wait for him to come looking for you? " Third Uncle snappily said.

 C37

    As soon as I heard you were looking for me, my heart went cold. He immediately said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, I will listen to you. "Heh heh."


    "That''s more like it. Alright, let''s rest for a while and wait for the meal. " After saying that, Third Uncle began to take a nap on the sofa.


    I took a beer from the fridge, turned on the TV, and drank while I watched.


    These movies are so rotten these days that it''s hard to look straight at them. I switched channels one by one over the television before finally stopping in front of an old Hong Kong movie. Drinking wine, I enjoyed myself to my heart''s content.


    As the sun gradually set, Third Uncle also woke up.


    "Xiaofan, I''m going to go buy some meat. I''ll come back and eat some." Third Uncle left after saying that. I went back to watching TV.


    After a while, Third Uncle came back. I hid the noodles and finished my meal.


    Now that it was almost dark, Third Uncle had changed into his Daoist robe, packed his things, and prepared to set off.


    "Third Uncle, why don''t you put on my Daoist robes as well?" I''m afraid that the ghost might hurt me. " I said worriedly.


    "Sure, I''ll give it to you."


    Third Uncle went to the second floor and took down his Daoist robe.


    "This is yours. Put it on!"


    Third Uncle extended his hand and passed the robe over.


    I put it on in a moment.


    "Haha, it really is quite decent." Third Uncle couldn''t help but smile.


    I looked in the mirror. Fuck, this thief is so handsome. The clothes I was wearing made me look like a saintly person, it suits me quite well ¡­


    Not long after, Third Uncle and I arrived at the cemetery.


    At this moment, Third Uncle and I were hiding in the grass in front of the grave, not daring to make a single sound. I looked at my watch. It was eight o''clock.


    I''ve been hiding for about half an hour, and I was thinking, why aren''t you here yet? Just as I wanted to ask Third Uncle, Third Uncle suddenly covered my mouth, signalling for me to be quiet and pointed in that direction.


    I looked along, startled. A ball of ghostfire slowly floated over from afar and stopped in front of the grave.


    Suddenly there was a flash and a woman appeared. He turned around and saw that she was a great beauty. She had a protruding front and back, making her look extremely comfortable. I suddenly had a bold idea...


    Third Uncle pinched me before I came to my senses. It was a female ghost. Damn, I almost got exposed ¡­


    The ghost girl walked to the empty space next to the grave and stamped her feet.


    Suddenly, a figure popped out of the dirt. I couldn''t see what it looked like, but I could tell from its straight hands that it was a zombie.


    Then, the zombie touched the ghost girl randomly. The ghost girl''s voice was very loud. I forcefully restrained my physiological reaction...


    Just when I was about to ask Uncle a question, this zombie suddenly rushed over. Its destination is our hiding place!


    Third Uncle and I immediately separated and rolled on the ground. Then he stood up and looked at the zombie. The zombie also started to size us up with great interest.


    After a while, the ghost girl came over.


    Wow, this ghost girl is really something. I can''t help but be enchanted by her.


    "Xiaofan, guard your mind. This female ghost has a spell to confuse people." When I heard that, I was jolted awake and couldn''t help but lean towards Third Uncle.


    Seeing this, the ghost girl became somewhat angry and began to turn into a fiendish demon.


    "You two stinking Taoists really don''t know what''s good for you." We plan to keep you later, and you have come to deliver yourselves. Alright then, we will bury you here today! "


    With that, the ghost lady made her move and flew towards me.


    I panicked a little. At this moment, Third Uncle''s voice sounded out, "Xiaofan, don''t be afraid. Quickly take out your treasure to deal with her." I''ll deal with this zombie. "


    It was only after I heard that did I react. I picked up the peach wood sword and stabbed at the female ghost. The female ghost was also surprised when she saw it and hurriedly dodged. I ran after Stinger, and for a while I ran after the ghost girl.


    Third Uncle and the zombie began to fight, but it was hard to tell who had won.


    But at this moment, I was in for a tragedy. I just realized that my swordsmanship is too lousy. And then the ghost girl noticed this and started chasing me and hitting me.


    Fortunately, I still have the Eight Trigrams Mirror and the compass, so she couldn''t do anything to me. I only used it for self-defense, but it was a little difficult for me to use it against her. Otherwise, how could she possibly jump up and down?


    Just as we were in a stalemate for a while, Third Uncle''s side ended the battle.


    The zombie had already fallen to the ground, and soon, it turned into dust.


    When the ghost girl saw this, she was also shocked. She immediately stopped tangling with me and decided to slip away as soon as possible.


    Third Uncle would never let her go! Third Uncle immediately took the compass from my hands. He made a hand sign and shone the light, causing the ghost girl to fall from the sky. Smoke rose from his back.


    Third Uncle took out a talisman and pasted it on the female ghost. Then he asked, "You let him out, right?"


    The ghost lady had a savage expression, as if she didn''t want to speak at all.


    Third Uncle looked at the compass and was about to take it.


    "I''ll say, I''ll say, don''t be impatient!" The ghost girl immediately started to beg for mercy.


    "Humph!" "If you refuse a toast, you will be punished. Tell me, what is going on between the front and the back?"


    The ghost lady immediately pretended to be pitiful and said, "I was a ghost in this wilderness, the original grave was destroyed and there was nowhere for me to hide during the day, so I came to this graveyard. I didn''t expect that after opening the coffin, I found a zombie inside, I couldn''t beat him, he caught me and forced me to serve him every day."


    At this point, the ghost lady became pitiful, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    I felt my heart ache. Just as I wanted to say a few words to help her, Third Uncle opened his mouth.


    "Humph!" It''s useless no matter how much you pretend, you still don''t know that there are zombies inside, and you were forced by him. You probably let him out on purpose, lured him to find some blood essence for you, and even occupied his tomb. Third Uncle coldly snorted.


    When the ghost lady heard this, her face changed and turned hideous. She started to curse at her third uncle. Third Uncle waved the compass in his hand, and the ghost girl was reincarnated.


    Third Uncle clapped his hands and stood up.


    "Xiaofan, when you encounter ghosts, you must have a firm mind. Otherwise, you can imagine the consequences." Third Uncle reminded him.


    When I think about how obsessed I was just now, I feel a lingering fear. He quickly nodded, "Third Uncle is right, I understand."


    "Well, that''s done. Let''s go back and rest." After packing his things at the age of three, he planned to head back. I hastily packed my stuff and followed Third Uncle back.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, how did you get rid of that zombie?" I didn''t even see it! " My curiosity was piqued.


    "It''s nothing. I stuck the amulet on his head unexpectedly, then he couldn''t move anymore. Then, I took something to release the air in his throat, and he vanished like smoke in thin air." Even though Third Uncle said this, he couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    Hearing this, I admire Third Uncle even more.


    As we walked, we were almost home. I looked at my watch. It was almost nine o''clock. When we passed Wang Ma''s house, she was still awake, so we walked in.


    "Wang Ma, Wang Ma." Third Uncle called out.


    "Hey, I''m here. I''ll be here soon. Is it Taoist Zhang? "


    After saying that, Wang Ma walked out.


    "Wang Ma, I just settled your problem with Little Fan. Then you can be at ease. "


    After Third Uncle said this, Wang Ma grabbed Third Uncle''s hand and thanked him profusely. Third Uncle was speechless.


    After a while, Wang Ma asked, "Daoist Priest Zhang, what exactly happened?"


    Third Uncle told Wang Ma the whole story, and Wang Ma''s face suddenly turned green, "This damn ghost, even after dying he was still fooling around with a female ghost, he really lost face."


    Third Uncle and I saw that something was wrong, so we quickly ran away.


    When we got home, we took a shower and went to sleep.


    The next day, a rooster crowed in my ear and I was woken up. I looked at my cell phone. It was already past 6 o''clock, so early.


    But I also can''t get angry, think of all the memories of my childhood, this rooster crow is an integral part of it, I just leaned against the headboard, recall.


    "Xiaofan, how can we leave earlier? You have to hurry back to the company!" Third Uncle''s voice came into his ears. Third Uncle didn''t know what it meant to wake up, so he must have been woken up by a rooster.


    "Uncle, I understand." Let''s wash up, drive back to town, and then eat. " I suggested.


    "That''s fine too, let''s hurry up. I''ve pretty much finished bringing the things I want to take with me." "You pack your things and let''s go."


    After saying that, Third Uncle went to wash up. I also packed up my things before going to wash up.


    Third Uncle locked the door, and just as we were preparing to leave, Wang Ma rushed over.


    "Why did you leave so early? Luckily, I drove early, otherwise, I wouldn''t have bumped into you people." With that said, Wang Ma took out a basket of things.


    It was an egg.


    Wang Ma opened her mouth, "This is our own egg, I wonder how much stronger it is compared to that egg." After saying that, Wang Ma felt a bit proud.


    Third Uncle also smiled, but did not say anything to decline.


    "Then Little Fan and I will accept it. Thank you, Wang Ma."


    "No need for that. I should thank you. Otherwise, who knows what kind of appearance that damned ghost will make. Even if I die, I won''t stop." After Wang Ma finished speaking, her mouth twitched and she muttered for a long time.


    Third Uncle and I looked at each other and smiled without saying anything.


    "Wang Ma, Little Fan and I have to go, he still has to rush back to work! I''ll tell him to come to your house next time and be a good guest. " Third Uncle saw that there wasn''t much time, so he urged him on.


    "Alright, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    So I started the car, and I could still see Wang Ma''s back in the mirror.


    "Third Uncle, I must bring Xiaofang back next time and let him have a good look at my hometown." I said to Third Uncle.


    "I will. This time, I will definitely bring Xiaofang out." At this point, the corners of Third Uncle''s mouth curled up.


    Thus, Uncle and I left our hometown amidst the rumbling of the car.

 C38

    When we drove into the city, Third Uncle asked me, "Xiaofan, you wait to go to work. When you get off work in the afternoon, let''s go to the library and rescue Xiaofang. "


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, Third Uncle."


    "Yes." Third Uncle nodded.


    I took Third Uncle to my house and drove him to the company.


    I looked at my watch and saw that it was almost nine o''clock. It was still a bit late for work.


    I immediately hit the gas pedal and headed for the company.


    At the company, I looked at the time. Oh my god, it''s already past 9: 20. If it wasn''t for the traffic jam at the intersection ahead, he probably would have arrived earlier.


    I quickly parked the car and rushed towards the main entrance.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Zhou Mei. Hell, I wanted to sneak into the office while he was gone. Now, she stopped me.


    "Director Zhou, good morning!" "Haha, haha." I summoned up the courage to greet Zhou Mei.


    "Early? "What''s the matter now? You''re late for almost an hour." When Zhou Mei said this, there was no anger on her face. Instead, there was a hint of a sneer on her face.


    I suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Director Zhou, didn''t I just go back to my hometown? I rushed over to the company around 6 am. I wouldn''t have been late if it hadn''t been for the traffic jam. You have a lot of people, so don''t bother with me. "


    "Alright, you''re stuck in a traffic jam, right? Then I''ll report it to the higher-ups. The month''s salary that I was going to give you is probably gone as well." With that, Zhou Mei left without even looking back.


    "Don''t! Director Zhou, Director Zhou! " I shouted from behind. But it was no use, so I didn''t follow.


    I stood where I was, clenching my fists. He thought to himself, "Damn, this is the only salary I get for this job. I''ll be angry at you, you damn fatty. Sooner or later, I''ll give up on this job, damn it."


    Then I headed for my office.


    At home, Third Uncle would read and eat. Soon, the afternoon arrived.


    Third Uncle was sitting on the sofa with a cigarette between his fingers, looking at the old book in his hand. He was shaking his head, and it seemed as if he was lost in thought.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Zhang Yifan walked in.


    "Third Uncle, that Zhou Mei woman messed with me again today. My salary for this month is gone." I couldn''t help but frown as I spoke to Third Uncle.


    "There''s nothing you can do about it. You can''t avoid doing things under someone else''s command." Third Uncle shook his head and sighed.


    I had no choice but to walk over to the sofa and sit down, looking at the ceiling.


    When Third Uncle saw me like this, he comforted me, "Alright, work hard. If you don''t cause trouble, you''ll be able to go to work safely." Third Uncle shook his head.


    I didn''t say anything. Just nodded.


    "Hey, Third Uncle, it''s already 6 o''clock. When are we leaving?" I looked at my watch and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, let''s have a meal and set off. "Go out and eat." Third Uncle stood up and walked into the house.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll take my stuff with me. You go drive." Third Uncle''s voice rang out and I rushed outside to drive.


    I was warming up the car when Third Uncle came out with a bundle.


    "Let''s go and eat at the restaurant by the library." Third uncle suggested.


    "Sure, this one tastes pretty good." I started the car.


    "Third Uncle, it''s already 6 or 7 o''clock. The library is closed, how are we going to get in?" I suddenly thought of this and couldn''t help but scratch my head.


    "Kid, how did you get out last time, did you forget? We can just go in from there this time. " Third Uncle looked at me and found it a little funny.


    I was speechless. The last time I said it, I was the one looking for it. Why couldn''t I have imagined it?


    After a while, we arrived at the restaurant, and Third Uncle and I got out of the car.


    "Waiter, order." Third Uncle called for the waiter.


    "Alright, what would you like to order?" The waitress was a middle-aged woman, so I couldn''t muster up any interest in her ¡­


    She placed the menu in front of Third Uncle and he started to order it.


    "Here, these two, and this one. That''s about it. " Third Uncle pushed the menu away and the waiter took it into the kitchen.


    "Third Uncle, are we really confident this time?" Last time, we suffered quite a bit and we almost lost our lives. " At this point, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely have my own plans and plans for this trip. Besides, whether we are confident or not, Xiaofang will definitely come out. " After saying that, Third Uncle calmly looked at me and didn''t say anything else.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but clench my fists and grit my teeth. But then his fist relaxed again.


    I was so useless that I couldn''t even save the woman I loved. Furthermore, I still didn''t know whether she was dead or alive. I couldn''t help but feel my nose sour.


    Seeing that, Third Uncle said: "Alright, don''t worry. This time, you will definitely save Xiaofang, she''s a good girl, no matter what, after you save her, you must treat her well, you can''t have any ulterior motives, you hear me? " Third Uncle comforted me before saying the following words in a serious tone.


    When I heard this, I became a little more spirited. I nodded and calmed down.


    "At this time, the waiter came." This is your dish, please enjoy. "


    Third Uncle and I started eating.


    After eating for a while, I went to the front desk to check out the bill. Then he and Third Uncle got on the car.


    "Let''s wait for the car to stop there too, Third Uncle." I asked for Third Uncle''s opinion.


    "Hm, let''s stop there."


    As I passed by the library, I saw that the library door was locked. There was no light inside, and I had already left work at this point.


    After a while, Third Uncle and I arrived at the window.


    "I''ll go in first. Take a picture for me at the back." Third Uncle handed me the flashlight and I took it.


    I turned on the flashlight and pointed it at the window. Third Uncle climbed in a moment later.


    "Xiaofan, give me the flashlight. Crawl in." Third Uncle told me to give him the flashlight, and I crawled in.


    Inside, I found that it was frighteningly dark, and the light source of the flashlight was only this bright.


    I quickly took out the phone in my pocket and turned on the flashlight. With the flashlight in my third uncle''s hand, it was quite bright.


    After a few steps, we walked from the coffee shop to the central corridor. A gust of wind blew through the pit and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Looking back, up the stairs, it was a dull black. Even though I knew that the Ghost King and the others weren''t upstairs, I couldn''t help but feel scared.


    "Kid, you''re so cowardly, how can you catch ghosts?" When Third Uncle saw me like this, he couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly, as if he was really speechless towards me.


    "Hehe, Third Uncle, you catch ghosts, how can I compare with you?" I said with a smile.


    "Kid, you only know how to talk big. Alright, let''s move faster!" Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh, and then his expression became serious again.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and go down." I don''t think I want to stay any longer.


    Before I left, I looked back and saw that it was still pitch black. There was nothing there, so I hurried forward.


    At this moment, two red dots of light suddenly lit up behind him. It looked like the eyes of something.


    However, the two people in front of them were completely oblivious to it.


    Third Uncle and I walked along the corridor to the entrance to the basement.


    Third Uncle reached out to press the switch next to the staircase, but found that the light did not come on.


    "Seriously, why is the electricity off too? Why is it so deactivated?" Third Uncle couldn''t help but complain.


    I''m just joking, Third Uncle is really funny.


    It seemed like this power should be switched off as well. If the identity device were to catch fire at night and burn down the entire library, no one would be able to afford to pay for it.


    Afterwards, I slowly followed behind Third Uncle and soon arrived at the basement.


    "Cough cough, this smell is really strong." I covered my nose and fanned my hands. The basement was gray and musty, and it was unpleasant.


    "Alright, just endure for a moment." Third Uncle also felt a bit uncomfortable, but he didn''t show it.


    I nodded.


    Third Uncle then walked towards the green brick door that he had entered last time.


    Just as I was about to follow along, I suddenly felt a chill on my back and was unable to move. I hastily shouted to Third Uncle in front of me, "Third Uncle, save me!"


    At this time, Third Uncle turned his head and saw the scene behind him.


    A malevolent looking monster with red eyes was trying to grab Zhang Yifan''s back with its claws.


    Third Uncle was shocked. It was too late to rush over now. Third Uncle looked at the wooden sword in his hand and suddenly had an idea.


    Just when I felt that I was doomed, something crashed into the ghost behind me with a ''peng'' sound. My body regained some of its senses, and I quickly ran towards Third Uncle.


    When my breathing slowed a little, I looked up. It was unknown when the Third Uncle had started fighting with the ghost.


    Third Uncle''s wooden sword was lying on the ground. Third Uncle took out another peach wood sword from somewhere and started fighting with the ghost.


    Only then did I have the time to size up this fiend, the one who just almost took my life.


    This ghost head had two small red horns, a green face with sharp fangs, and long, pointed ears. His whole body was thin and dry, as if all the blood in his body had been sucked out. His claws looked extremely sharp. I just wanted to take a hit, my life is definitely gone.


    Third Uncle held the wooden sword, and the ghost used his claws to block it, but he wasn''t at a disadvantage.


    I was speechless when I saw this. This wooden sword was meant to deal with demons and ghosts, and its claws were unexpectedly evenly matched. It seems that this ghost wasn''t someone who dared to provoke.


    Third Uncle was getting impatient. He stabbed the wooden sword into the ground with one hand and reached into his pocket with the other.


    While the ghost was busy dealing with the wooden sword, Third Uncle took out a yellow talisman with his other hand and was about to place it on the ghost''s head.

 C39

    Third Uncle inwardly cursed. Just as he was about to retrieve the yellow talisman, something happened.


    I saw clearly from the side that once this ghost dodged the yellow talisman, it would immediately bite towards Third Uncle''s hand. Third Uncle also couldn''t dodge in time and was helpless to do so.


    After the ghost bit third uncle, it didn''t give him a chance to speak, as if it wanted to suck him dry.


    Third Uncle would never let him succeed! Third Uncle stabbed the wooden sword into his throat, nailing the ghost to the wall. Then, with great effort, he broke free from the ghost''s mouth.


    Then, without caring about his injuries, I stuck the Yellow Talisman on the ghost''s head. After that, without caring about what happened to the ghost, he immediately walked over to me.


    "Third Uncle, how is it? Are you alright?" I rushed over to support Third Uncle. Third Uncle waved his hand and said.


    "It''s nothing, I just got bitten. "Xiaofan, help me get some glutinous rice out of my bag on the ground, I''m afraid there''s corpse poison in this wound."


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he used his other hand to perform some sort of technique on the one who was bitten, as if temporarily suppressing the corpse poison.


    I hastily took out a small jar of glutinous rice from my bag. I opened the lid and handed it over to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle grabbed a handful and applied it to his wound, letting out a puff of white smoke. Third Uncle clenched his teeth and beads of sweat appeared on his head, as if he was in great pain.


    I couldn''t help but start to worry as well. Third Uncle tore off a corner of his clothes and roughly wrapped up the wound. Only then did he say to me, "It''s no big deal. Xiaofan, you don''t have to worry." Third Uncle shook his head.


    Seeing this, I calmed down, but thinking that this Spirit King is even more troublesome, I couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Third Uncle, then should we go find that Ghost King this time? Even that ghost guard is so difficult to deal with." Why don''t we wait until you''ve recovered? "


    Although I thought that Xiaofang was in danger now, but I didn''t want to see the other closest person also gone. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but clench my fists. Why am I so useless!


    Third Uncle saw my expression and was startled. He immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaofan. Just now, he had accidentally been injured by this ghost guard. Besides, I brought magical equipment with me to deal with the Spirit King. "Don''t worry, with the sky falling, you''ll have Third Uncle to take care of it."


    After saying that, Third Uncle walked over to me and patted my shoulder. Then he smiled at me to reassure me.


    Seeing Third Uncle like this, he couldn''t help but feel touched. Perhaps this was kinship. There would always be someone who would protect you. Regardless of whether you had ample wings or not, there would always be no difference.


    "Alright, I understand." I also nodded my head, secretly vowing that I would also have to give my family this protection in the future.


    "Let''s go, maybe we can defeat the Ghost King and rescue Xiaofang, maybe we can go back and rest tonight!" Third Uncle turned to me and said as he looked at the green brick in front of us.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Take this." Third Uncle handed me the bundle.


    I was also curious. I opened the bundle and saw that it was actually this.


    The wooden sword, the Eight Trigrams Mirror, and the robe that Third Uncle had given me when I went back to my hometown were all inside the bag.


    I took it and changed it.


    When I saw that Third Uncle wasn''t wearing a daoist robe, I curiously asked, "Third Uncle, why don''t you wear a daoist robe?"


    When his third uncle heard this, he smiled and said, "I''m wearing it. Here, take a look."


    With that, Third Uncle pulled his coat and I saw the daoist robe.


    Dammit, if Third Uncle were to wear it like that, wouldn''t it mean that the bottom part would be tucked into his pants? If I were to continue acting like this, I would definitely die from the heat. I couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    Third Uncle seemed to be quite proud of it. After that, he took off the clothes on the outside and left a set of daoist robes behind.


    "Alright, let''s go in!" Third Uncle said seriously.


    Admittedly, we are about to encounter a great enemy, and we cannot be as casual as we are now.


    After saying that, Third Uncle stepped forward and opened the door.


    I was also secretly amazed. The design of this ancient person was truly marvelous.


    Third Uncle went down the front stairs, and I immediately followed him.


    It was still pitch black down there. I couldn''t help but get a little scared and become even more careful.


    As I walked, I suddenly remembered why the ghost guard had appeared behind us.


    There were only two possibilities. They could either have stayed in this corner from the beginning, or they could have followed him along the way.


    I couldn''t help but feel a chill behind my back when I thought of the possibility behind me. I couldn''t help but look back and see nothing but darkness.


    I could only quicken my pace and walk towards the location of Third Uncle.


    This staircase was really long. Although he had come here once, it hadn''t felt like it was this long. This time, it was probably because I was a little afraid of what would happen next, so all I wanted to do was walk faster.


    After walking for half a day, they arrived at the end of the stairs at noon.


    "Xiaofan, be careful. We can''t let your guard down now." Third Uncle leaned towards me, as if he was worried about my safety.


    I looked at the front. It was no different from the last time I came here, there was still a table and a spirit tablet in front of me.


    Third Uncle and I leaned close to the incense burner, which had just been lit.


    "Looks like they probably don''t know we''re here and are still busy with something. We have to find out. " Third Uncle frowned as he said this. He looked around, but he didn''t even see a shadow ¡­


    I looked around. There were only two entrances, and what looked like a long, bottomless corridor made me feel scared.


    "Third Uncle, where should we go?" Both corridors look the same. "


    Third Uncle just looked at it and casually chose the one on the left.


    Third Uncle then explained, "I can''t see any clues on either side, so it doesn''t matter which one I choose." Third Uncle shook his head as if he was having a headache.


    Naturally, I had no objections. Just nodded.


    Third Uncle then walked towards the left. I hastily increased Third Uncle''s speed.


    When he walked into the long corridor, the lighting wasn''t as dark as he''d thought. After all, the long corridor was so narrow, it was impossible not to be bright.


    The sound of water dripping continuously sounded out from the side of the long corridor. I couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine. Was this the sound of water? In such a deep underground place, it was quite possible for him to make sense.


    However, this was not a normal place. This was a general''s mausoleum, a place with ghosts!


    I couldn''t help but tighten my grip on the wooden sword. However, he could not help but mock himself. My sword techniques are so crappy, and this wooden sword is only so useful in my hands.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel speechless. However, he could only follow his third uncle''s footsteps and slowly move forward.


    At this moment, Third Uncle''s voice rang out from the front. "Why is the corridor so long? We''ve been walking for so long." Third Uncle clearly did not have much patience. Furthermore, in such a dangerous place, it was not a good thing to exhaust it all.


    Just as I was about to say something, Third Uncle''s voice sounded again, "Aiyo, it hurts so much."


    I thought that something had happened to Third Uncle, so I quickly moved closer. I saw that Third Uncle was holding his forehead and crying out in a strange manner.


    "Third Uncle, what''s wrong, did another ghost appear?" I instantly felt a little anxious. After all, everything is dependent on Third Uncle. If anything were to happen to Third Uncle, I would have no other choice.


    "I''m fine. When I reached the corner, I didn''t react in time and knocked my forehead against the wall. "It''s no big deal."


    After hearing what Third Uncle said, I felt relieved. However, I couldn''t help but look at Third Uncle''s forehead. After making sure that there weren''t any major problems, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go. Once we reach the corner, we''ll be at the finish line." Third Uncle ignored the bag on his forehead and walked towards the front.


    I immediately followed.


    The more they walked, the more humid it became. The smell of mildew in the air slowly grew stronger. It was really unpleasant.


    "Eh? "What is this?" Third Uncle could not help the doubt in his heart and began to mutter.


    As I said that, I looked ahead and actually saw another wall. I turned my gaze to the right and shockingly, there was an exit.


    "So this is the structure." Third uncle muttered.


    I was also a bit confused. This idiot, after making so many turns, he was about to knock me out.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. Third Uncle, on the other hand, quickened his pace and walked past the corner.


    I wasn''t paying attention and was left alone. When I came back to my senses, I quickly followed. God knows if there were any ghosts following me.


    "Third Uncle, slow down. I can''t even keep up." I couldn''t help but gasp for breath. I didn''t expect that even though Third Uncle had gotten old, his body still stood on equal footing. Is it because Third Uncle didn''t find a wife? Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but recall that I came here for Xiaofang. If it wasn''t for the fact that I had to work the next day, I might not be able to get up ¡­


    Third Uncle ignored me and continued to run forward.


    I had to speed up my pace to keep up with Third Uncle.


    After a long while, I finally ran to Third Uncle''s side and held onto the corner of my stomach. I immediately felt excruciating pain.


    I raised my head and saw Third Uncle looking at the corridor in front of me. I also looked over.


    Although the opposite was also an unfathomably deep corridor, there was indeed a door on the right side. It was a tall bronze door that gave off a very ancient air.


    "So that''s how it is. That makes sense." Third Uncle muttered to himself.


    "Third Uncle, what do you mean by that?" Third Uncle, what do you mean by that? I couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Third Uncle didn''t get angry and told me about it with relish.


    "Xiaofan, take a look at the hallway on the other side of the corridor, isn''t it similar to this corridor?" Third Uncle looked at me with a profound look, as if he was hoping that we would find something.


    "Ah?" Let me see, the corridor over there doesn''t seem to be any different. After all, it must be the same along the way. It''s just that this door is a little strange. "

 C40

    After I said that, I couldn''t help but scratch my head and look at Third Uncle in embarrassment.


    Third Uncle didn''t look at me. In the blink of an eye, he looked at this ancient door and the words that came out of his mouth slowly came out.


    "Didn''t we come in through two tunnels? "Think of the corners we came across when we were walking down the passage."


    As I listened, I seriously tried to remember. We came in from the left, turned right, and then turned right again. Ai? I seem to have found something wrong.


    Then I rubbed my head and began to think.


    "Third Uncle, these two tunnels lead to this door right? So this is our destination?" I thought about it for a while and finally figured it out.


    "Yes, that''s it." After Third Uncle finished speaking, he didn''t say anything else and just stared at the simple and unadorned gate.


    I also followed Third Uncle''s gaze and saw two bronze rings on the door. I remembered that they were used by people from the past to knock on the door.


    At this moment, the Third Uncle suddenly used his hand to push the door open with a ''chik chik chik'' sound.


    "Cough, cough." The door opened and a cloud of dust fell, and I couldn''t help but cough.


    I looked to the side and saw that Third Uncle didn''t seem to be too affected by it. I was speechless.


    When the door was completely pushed open, I looked in and couldn''t stop my mouth from popping open.


    "Wah!" This is way too big. " I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Third Uncle just frowned and didn''t say anything.


    The interior was extraordinarily large, and there were traces of construction on the sides. The top of the walls were flat, while the floor was paved with marble. The floor was smooth and even the walls were lit with lights. There were at least a hundred of them.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it looked like a palace.


    Suddenly, a loud sound came from the center of the palace.


    I looked towards the center of the hall. There were four black coffins in the middle of the hall. They didn''t look like they were made of wood or metal, but instead, they looked like they were made of black stone.


    The source of the loud noise was the biggest black coffin in the middle of the black coffin. It was the coffin lid that was opened.


    I couldn''t help but perspire and unconsciously leaned towards Third Uncle.


    Seeing this, Third Uncle also had a serious expression on his face. It seemed that he did not dare to be careless anymore.


    Slowly, a black figure emerged from the black coffin.


    Surprisingly, it was the same Ghost King from before!


    Last time, he could still maintain a complete human appearance, but now, not only was he not wearing the armor, but green hair was peeking out from under the armor. It looked extremely creepy and terrifying.


    At this time, the Spirit King spoke up, "Oh? So it''s that stinky Daoist, and he even brought a little Daoist. It seems like my gate guard also fell into your hands. "Very good, very good." The Ghost King was so angry that he laughed and said these words.


    "Humph!" You dare to be so arrogant as a lone soul, this time you will end up the same as your ghost. " Third Uncle''s eyes were wide open as he responded without any trace of politeness.


    "That will depend on whether you have the ability or not. "Ma Han, come out. I''ll leave this brat to you. I''ll deal with this old Daoist and finish him quickly. I don''t have any hearing."


    With that, the Ghost King smacked the black coffin on the side. The coffin lid flew up and a ghost figure ran out from inside. When Spook became clear, I saw that he was the water ghost from last time.


    Ma Han, then wouldn''t his older brother be called a dynasty? My ability to retort was once again activated, but I couldn''t laugh at all. Because this water ghost is coming my way.


    I immediately clenched the wooden sword in my hand tightly. With my left hand, I took out the Eight Trigrams Mirror and prepared to fight.


    However, Third Uncle calmly said, "Tell me why you captured Xiaofang first, and whether that little ghost Yun is your accomplice or not."


    "Hehe, you are quite good at scheming. Last time, I let you be a muddle-headed fool without a chance. This time, you have to grasp it well." With that, the Ghost King immediately brandished the black blade in his hand and appeared in front of his third uncle in a blink of an eye.


    I hastily opened my mouth to call Third Uncle to be careful. At this moment, I felt that I was in danger. I hastily placed the wooden sword in front of me to block the attack.


    I looked carefully and saw that it was actually the water ghost. If it wasn''t for my fast reaction speed, this attack would have been blocked. Otherwise, there was a good chance that I would have been killed!


    Thinking of this, he could not help but sweat, and the wooden sword became unsteady in his hands.


    Hehe, you better focus your mind. Your opponent is me, and I have to avenge my big brother. The water ghost laughed sinisterly after speaking, but there was no trace of a smile on its ferocious face.


    "Humph!" If you want to take revenge, then don''t hesitate to come. I don''t know where my courage came from, but I was suddenly emboldened to be less afraid of this water ghost.


    This water ghost didn''t utter a single word when I heard this. Furthermore, it increased the strength of its claws, forcing me to retreat a few steps back before stabilizing my body.


    However, I am not someone who would take a beating. After taking out the Eight Trigrams Mirror, I kept stabbing the wooden sword, but the water ghost was unable to do anything to me.


    It was hard to explain.


    On the other side, Third Uncle was already fighting with the Ghost King with the wooden sword. However, Third Uncle didn''t have the same decadent attitude as before; he actually had the intention to split with the Ghost King by five.


    If one were to carefully look at Third Uncle''s sword, it would be hard to tell when but there were several yellow talismans stuck to it. The originally ordinary wooden sword was now shining with a yellow light, and it seemed to possess quite a bit of power.


    While these two ghosts were fighting, the two coffins beside them were indeed letting out faint sounds. However, he didn''t notice it for a while.


    When the Ghost King saw that he was temporarily unable to deal with his third uncle, he suddenly felt a bit angry. Immediately, the speed of the black blade increased significantly. Third Uncle was momentarily flustered, and the Ghost King could not help but sneer in his heart.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but take something out from his bag. However, the Ghost King also saw this and was on his guard against this old Daoist.


    After his third uncle had blocked the Spirit King''s attack, he suddenly raised his hand and something flew forward.


    Although the Ghost King wanted to dodge, he was still hit by some of it. The green hair on his body could not help but appear white, as if some of it had fallen off.


    When the Spirit King saw this, he could not help but become furious. He moaned and threw the blade in his hand to the side. Then, with a wave of his hands, a dark red long spear slowly appeared in his hands, as if it was condensed from his blood!


    This dark red long spear looked extremely mysterious. Moreover, the moment it appeared, the smell of blood was extremely strong, causing people to be unable to stop themselves from vomiting.


    Third Uncle was not too bad, as he started to get a little uncomfortable before quickly recovering.


    As for Zhang Yifan, the water ghost had made a mistake and had taken quite a bit of damage.


    After the long spear appeared, the Spirit King''s eyes turned from green to red, unconcealable bloodlust permeating the vicinity of the Spirit King.


    "Your time of death has come. Smelly Taoist, you truly have some skill in forcing me to use the Blood Fury Spear."


    With that, the Ghost King raised his red spear and charged towards his third uncle.


    Third Uncle also hurriedly used his wooden sword to block it, but what happened next stunned everyone.


    The wooden sword was broken just like that!


    Third Uncle saw that the situation was bad and quickly rolled over. The spearhead fell onto the floor where Third Uncle was originally standing, barely dodging the attack.


    Third Uncle turned around and looked at the floor that he had just stood on. At this moment, he was no longer able to wear any clothes. The spearhead had sunk completely into the floor.


    Seeing this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but sweat profusely. If he had been slower in dodging, he would have been like this floor.


    When the Ghost King pulled out the long spear, Third Uncle hurriedly took out another sword from his bag.


    However, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a sword entirely made of copper coins. Third Uncle didn''t listen. He immediately put his finger next to his teeth and bit down on it. After that, he drew his sword and the sword immediately became golden.


    The Spirit King saw this and sneered, then brandished the long spear again. However, this time, there was a burst of ghostly wails that sounded very horrifying.


    Third Uncle was also surprised, but his hand was not slow. He immediately used his Copper Coin Sword to parry the attack.


    When the Spirit King saw this, he was enraged and suddenly roared. Then, three ghost heads appeared out of thin air after a while!


    The three of them looked like they were about to die. Suddenly, they opened their eyes. The green color was so deep that it would make anyone''s hair stand on end.


    These three ghost heads gnashed their teeth together, as if they were going to swallow someone whole.


    Suddenly, one of the three ghost heads landed and immediately rushed towards Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle thought to himself, "This is bad, I am holding the Copper Coin Sword to defend against this Ghost King, but I do not have the strength to deal with this turn of events!"


    At this time, Third Uncle thought of a good idea and called out to Zhang Yifan, "Xiaofan, come here first!"


    When I heard this, I hurriedly resisted the water ghost''s attacks and rushed towards Third Uncle.


    At this time, Third Uncle took out a small mirror, a copper coin sword in one hand and a small mirror in the other. He did not seem to be at a disadvantage.


    "Catch." Third Uncle suddenly raised his hand and threw something over.


    I quickly caught it and saw that it was a bunch of copper coins. Although I knew it was used to exorcise ghosts, I still didn''t know how to use it.


    At some point, Third Uncle had also approached me. Right now, we were in a 2v2 situation.


    Third Uncle, who was beside me, whispered, "Xiaofan, if you find a way to put this copper coin into their mouths and use a wooden sword to stab them in, they will definitely die."


    Although Third Uncle''s voice was soft, the anxiety in his voice could still be heard.


    But I''m also helpless! How can I put this coin in their mouths! Shall I say this: Obediently open your mouth and let me put a copper coin in, or strawberry.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Third Uncle called me for a long time, but there was no movement. I couldn''t help but urge him. Xiaofan, hurry up! My little mirror can''t hold on for long, if this Ghost King''s other ghost head comes down, we''re all done for! "


    I was shocked and looked towards the Spirit King. Indeed, the ghost head looked as though it was about to fall off, as if it would descend soon.


    I quickly thought of a good idea.

 C41

    At this moment, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind and I came up with a good idea. I smiled evilly as I looked at the Ghost King.


    Then I said, "I heard that you are a general. From the looks of it, you died very young." I looked at the Ghost King meaningfully.


    "Humph!" So what if I am? Do you still want to interfere in this general''s business? "You little brat, eat this general''s spear." Before he could finish, the Ghost King had already charged over with his gun.


    When Third Uncle saw this, he hurriedly moved in front of me to help me block this attack.


    Then, something puzzling Third Uncle happened. I leaned to the side and pushed Third Uncle away.


    Then, I used the wooden sword to block this attack. Surprisingly, the wooden sword did not break!


    I was surprised as well. I had long since made the same preparations as Third Uncle to break the wooden sword. I wanted to dodge it, but it hadn''t broken yet!


    Ignoring all else, I immediately continued with my plan. I opened my mouth again and said, "You didn''t die because of your master, did you? Could it be that you got your master''s wife? Haha!" That would truly be a death sentence for a peony flower. Even as a ghost, you would still be in a good mood! "When I finished speaking, I burst out laughing! He laughed, but his mind was not idle.


    At this moment, the water ghost cursed, "If you dare slander the general, I''ll tear you into a thousand pieces." After saying that, he stretched out his claws as if he was going to kill me. However, Third Uncle blocked him at this moment and was unable to do anything to me.


    This Ghost King is right in front of me. His face was originally very green, but now it''s even greener. He opened his mouth wide in anger, wanting to say something but couldn''t. However, his eyes seemed to want to kill me.


    At this moment, I was overjoyed. The time had come. I quickly grabbed a handful of the copper coins in my other hand and threw it into the Ghost King''s mouth.


    The Spirit King had no time to react and swallowed it all in one gulp. The blood-red spear in its hand also fell to the ground. Then, he grabbed his throat with both hands and pulled out a small amount of copper coin. However, most of the copper coin had fallen into his stomach.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but laugh. I finally completed the mission given by Third Uncle. It seems that Yours Truly is still extremely intelligent. Ahaha.


    But all of a sudden, the Ghost King looked at me with a vicious gaze, as if he couldn''t let go of all of my hatred. Then he immediately raised his spear and charged towards me.


    "Brat, today, this general will capture you and torture you to the point where you can no longer beg for death!"


    This time, the momentum was completely different. This blood-red spear had turned from a deep red to a crimson color, and it was accompanied by waves of wails and howls. Anyone who saw it would feel dizzy and dizzy. If the wooden sword could withstand it last time, then this time, I really don''t have any confidence ¡­


    I suddenly realized that the copper coin didn''t have much of a reaction to it. The copper coin that Third Uncle gave me isn''t fake! Just when I felt that I was doomed, Third Uncle suddenly shouted, "Urgent like a rule!" Then a bell rang.


    I looked at the Ghost King and discovered that he had somehow fallen to the ground, rolling around with his head in his hands as if he had been electrocuted. He looked in extreme pain.


    I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. At the very least, Third Uncle didn''t lie to me and his life was saved.


    Suddenly the water ghost shouted, "General! "Ah, you stinking Daoists, see if I don''t burn your bones and scatter your ashes."


    After saying that, his dark green skin suddenly turned red, and his hand movements sped up by quite a bit. Even Third Uncle had no choice but to fluster.


    "Xiaofan, he''ll give it to you first. I''ll kill this Ghost King first." After saying that, Third Uncle dashed over to me after taking a hit from the water ghost.


    I ran over and started fighting with the water ghost. When the water ghost saw me, it wanted to run to the Ghost King and help, but with me here, how could I let him go?


    He felt that he couldn''t beat them, but it wasn''t difficult to delay them. At the same time, he was also in an intense battle with the water ghost.


    When Third Uncle arrived beside the Spirit King, he immediately rang the bell in his hand. The Ghost King could not move at all. He couldn''t help but reveal a trace of panic in his eyes.


    Immediately, the Ghost King opened his mouth, "Hmph, Old Daoist Smelly, that woman is this brat''s woman, right? If you dare to make a move, she''ll immediately die."


    Hearing this, the copper coin sword that Third Uncle planned to insert into his mouth slowed down as well.


    "Are you threatening me?" Third Uncle''s eyes widened as he asked.


    "Who cares what you think, I only have a thought, then this woman will die."


    When I heard this, I also paused for a moment. Then, my hand unconsciously slowed down. The water ghost seized the opportunity and escaped from my grasp, charging towards the Spirit King''s side.


    At that moment, the atmosphere suddenly changed!


    A figure appeared behind the Spirit King and bit its back. The Ghost King immediately cried out in pain.


    "You bastard, you actually caught me doing such a thing! You can''t even make me die! Even if I want you to die, you won''t be able to do it!" It was a woman''s voice!


    Third Uncle and I were shocked. Could this be Xiaofang? My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t know what was going on, but I heard something bad from those words.


    This water ghost coincidentally arrived beside the Spirit King, and with a kick, kicked the figure far away.


    "You crazy woman!" The water ghost cursed and then stuck close to the Ghost King, afraid that something would happen to the Ghost King and help him up.


    The Ghost King also glanced at the woman and only spat out a mouthful of saliva before ignoring her. It was as if the spit just now was not a big deal.


    I rushed to where the person from a moment ago was. I thought it was most likely Xiaofang.


    At this time, the Ghost King waved his sleeve and a cold wind blew, sweeping him and the water ghost away. But strangely, there were only three coffins on the ground.


    Moreover, the coffin originally only opened two coffins, but now the black coffins on the third floor were all opened. However, no one noticed this.


    Third Uncle was also affected by the cold wind and he waved his sleeves to block the incoming attack. However, in the blink of an eye, the Ghost King was nowhere to be seen!


    Third Uncle felt a headache and a pity when he saw this. Who knew if there would be such a good opportunity again next time. Third Uncle clenched his teeth and didn''t think too much about it. He then ran over to Zhang Yifan to see what had happened to Xiaofan.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he thought that Xiaofang should have been saved. Then he walked over to Zhang Yifan''s side.


    At this moment, I was hiding beside the mysterious figure. My face immediately turned ashen. I didn''t expect that it would be her!


    Third Uncle came to my side and exclaimed, "Why is it her!"


    It turned out that the one lying on the ground in front was Yun Xiao!


    However, at this moment, she appeared unconscious. Furthermore, her figure also looked very frail. It seemed that she was much weaker than before. It was as if he had been severely injured.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but ask Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, where''s that Xiaofang? "Then where is she?!" I felt a little dizzy. My mind is currently blank. After all, I thought that it was Xiaofang. I thought that we should end this matter here. Xiaofang doesn''t need to suffer anymore.


    Could it be, could it be that Xiaofang has already... Dead! I couldn''t help but think of this possibility in my heart. I couldn''t help but shout out, "Niu Xiaofang!" Wife, don''t scare me! "


    I collapsed to the ground, as if I couldn''t make a sound.


    Third Uncle called me like this and hurriedly said, "Xiaofan, don''t worry, something might happen to Xiaofang now. Furthermore, Yun Xiaoxiao is still here, she must know something which is much more reliable than our guesses. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, I still didn''t have any reaction. Third Uncle couldn''t help but become anxious upon seeing it.


    Third Uncle then thought of something and immediately picked up Yun Xiao''s hand. After that, he made a hand sign and placed his hand on the back of Yun Xiao''s hand. Third Uncle''s forehead was covered in sweat.


    After a while, Yun Xiao let out a moan, coughed twice, and woke up. Seeing Third Uncle standing in front of her, he even touched her hand.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao shouted, "What are you doing!? You old pervert! " After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao pulled her hand, causing third uncle to stagger and almost fall to the ground.


    Third Uncle already had a stomach full of fire, and was getting angry. Then he said, "Humph! I''m trying to impart some of my masculinity to you. Is that how you treat yourself? Have you forgotten anything? " Third Uncle couldn''t help but sneer as he finished speaking.


    Third Uncle and his nephew Zhang Yifan had originally come to fight the Ghost King. She had secretly broken the Ghost King''s seal inside the black coffin and then hid at the side to observe for a long time. Seeing that the Spirit King had been restrained, he ran over and wanted to beat the crap out of him.


    But then ¡­ Afterwards, he felt like he had been sent flying with a kick, before fainting. Thinking of this, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but turn pale.


    Yun Xiao thought that her third uncle wanted to help her wake up early. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be willing to give up on her.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression did not change as she said, "Then I''ll have to thank you properly." Even after saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao appeared unwilling to do so.


    "Hmph, as you wish. Now that you''re awake, I have something to ask you. " Third Uncle snorted and asked.


    At this moment, I also wanted to know Xiaofang''s whereabouts. I hastily went over and put my emotions aside.


    Only then did Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression lighten up, and she said, "What do you want to ask? You can ask."


    Third Uncle asked, "Xiaofang was captured by the Ghost King, do you know where she is now? And why are you here? " Third Uncle calmly asked two more important questions.


    Yun Xiaoxiao thought about it, then answered, "That woman is called Xiaofang, right? Although I don''t know her name, I saw her last time. As soon as the Ghost King was brought back, I remembered who she was. She was also in the black coffin over there, but she was left unconscious due to some kind of curse by the Ghost King. As for me. "


    At this point, Yun Xiaoxiao could not stop her words, and began to ponder.

 C42

    Third Uncle saw that Yun Xiaoxiao had started to speak awkwardly, and interrupted her, "We''ve heard what you''ve started to say. You can skip over some things that are inconvenient to say."


    Hearing that Xiaofang was in the black coffin, Third Uncle couldn''t help but feel relieved. I also felt a lot more at ease and my mood stabilized a lot more.


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao was also relieved, and spoke with gratitude, "I came to your house to find you the other day, and after you finished finding Hu Qingquan, I planned to return to Tianning Park. Just as I was about to reach Tianning Park, there was a sudden gust of cold wind behind my back, and I suddenly felt dizzy, and my vision went dark, and I didn''t know anything." At this point, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but have a sullen look flash across her face.


    "After that, I was brought here by him. And then I didn''t know where this place was. That Ghost King told me that I would be scared out of my wits, but looking at my looks, he forced me to serve him every day. " At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao could no longer conceal her anger, and her face twisted.


    It was only then that I realized it was a female ghost that I couldn''t afford to offend. The old fear of her had returned. I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine, and then I felt a little better.


    Third Uncle spoke up at this moment. "No matter what, we can talk about this later. This is not a place to stay for long." "Xiaofan, let''s go save Xiaofang first."


    After hearing what Third Uncle said, my spirits were lifted. Nodding.


    Third Uncle and I then walked towards the black coffin. As I looked at the black coffin from afar, I suddenly remembered that there used to be four coffins, but now there are only three.


    I wondered if I had remembered wrongly, and these things didn''t seem to matter.


    When Third Uncle and I arrived beside these three coffins, we realized that these three coffins were all empty!


    "How is this possible!" Third Uncle was dumbfounded. All of them were empty.


    This time, my emotions didn''t fluctuate as much as before. I slowly recalled that there seemed to have been four black coffins.


    Third Uncle could not help but yell, "Yun Xiaoxiao, come here!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao also had a blank look on her face as she floated over.


    Third Uncle said, "Look, why is there nothing inside?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also very angry as she looked over the black coffin. He found that it was truly empty.


    Then, as she looked at the black coffins, she couldn''t help but lower her head in contemplation.


    After a while, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, "I remember that there were originally four of these black coffins, but why is there only three now? I was originally in one of them, the other were the Ghost King and the ghost guard, and the other was where the woman stayed."


    When I heard this, I was more or less certain of what I was thinking. I took a deep breath and leaned against a black coffin, thinking about something.


    Third Uncle said, "Then are you saying that Xiaofang has disappeared? If she has, then it''s very likely that she was taken away by that Ghost King when he slipped away." At this point, Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown.


    Yun Xiaoxiao thought for a moment, then replied, "That should be the case."


    "Then do you know why they captured Xiaofang?" Third Uncle asked again.


    Yun Xiaoxiao thought about it, and said with uncertainty, "That day, they seemed to want to capture this brat, and only found her, then caught her and brought her back. At first I thought she was going to die, but it was strange why she should be brought back. Until I heard that the Ghost King said that he would use her Mysterious Yin Body to cultivate some kind of sacred art, I don''t know about anything else. "


    Third uncle frowned. Although it was similar to what he had guessed at the beginning, it would still be troublesome if he found out the truth.


    Instead, I calmed down a lot and said, "Let''s go back first. Since he couldn''t find Xiaofang here, it wasn''t a good idea to stay here. Go back and think about it again. I don''t think the Ghost King will be back anytime soon, maybe he''ll go somewhere to hide for a while. " I shook my head.


    Third Uncle saw that I was in a much better mood than before, so he simply patted my shoulder and nodded.


    Then I turned my head and looked at Yun Xiao. I don''t know why I wasn''t so afraid anymore, maybe it was because I had just fought with the water ghost, but I felt like I had become a lot stronger.


    "You can come back with us. We still have a lot to ask you and a lot to tell you." After saying that, I sighed. The result of this trip is indeed hard to say.


    Xiaofang did not find him, but at least she knew the Ghost King had captured Xiaofang and found Yun Xiaoxiao. However, Xiaofang''s safety was still unclear. This was also a headache for her.


    Yun Xiaofan looked a little dispirited as he called out to Zhang Yifan. He knew that Zhang Yifan had helped him run and lay down. Now that his wife was gone, he felt sorry for him. Even though it was a bit lustful ¡­


    "Mm, let''s go."


    So Uncle, Yun Xiaoxiao and I went back the way we came.


    However, when Yun Xiaoxiao returned, she was curious about the situation along the way and could not stop looking. It seemed that she had not come out during the days she was captured by the Ghost King.


    In a moment we were in the coffee shop kitchen.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Yun Xiao could not understand.


    Third Uncle had an impatient look on his face. He was too lazy to pay any attention to her. I had to bite the bullet and say, "We have to get out of here."


    After Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she smiled, "You guys can all crawl. I''d like to have a look."


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. What was there to look at when they climbed up to the window?


    Third Uncle climbed out first, and I followed him out.


    Just as I was waiting for Yun Xiaoxiao to climb out, Third Uncle smacked me on the head, "You''re an idiot. She''s a ghost, so what are you trying to crawl out for?" Third Uncle said snappily, as if he did not like this little ghost girl. After all, Yun Xiaoxiao had been at loggerheads with Third Uncle many times.


    Afterwards, Yun Xiaoxiao floated out from the wall. Although I knew that she was a ghost, I couldn''t help but marvel at the world when I saw such an inhumane scene ¡­


    "What are you looking at? It''s like you''ve never seen a ghost before, hurry up and get on the car. It''s already past 12." When Third Uncle saw me like this, he looked at his watch and said.


    I nodded, then immediately ran to the car, put the key in it, and prepared to drive it to the road. He took a look at the rearview mirror out of habit. How could there be a person behind them?


    I took a closer look and saw that it was Yun Xiao. This frightened me quite a bit. I really didn''t dare to offend this aunt of mine. It wasn''t a good idea to take her back.


    "Don''t you know how to fly? You don''t have to take the bus, right? " I tremblingly asked.


    Yun Xiao laughed and said, "I''m tired from flying. Besides, it''s been a long time since I''ve tried what it feels like to ride a car, so I really do miss it. "


    Missing my ass, tired my ass! I don''t read much, so don''t lie to me. I couldn''t help but grumble in my heart, but I didn''t dare to show it on my face.


    "Xiaofan, hurry up, why are you so slow!"


    His third uncle was getting impatient and started to urge him.


    "He''ll be here soon." I rolled down the glass and called to Third Uncle.


    Through the rearview mirror, Yun Xiao''s face became stiff again.


    Third Uncle got on the car and sat on the passenger seat. Seeing Yun Xiaoxiao behind him, he did not say anything but steeled his face.


    In the end, on the way back, no one spoke. Even the air was slowly pressured. Like this ¡­ That''s good.


    When I got home, relieved, I threw myself on the couch. Finally, he no longer had to stay by Yun Xiao''s side.


    Third Uncle sat down next to me, and Yun Xiaoxiao also sat down on the opposite sofa.


    I was speechless again. Even if I hadn''t heard of ghosts, I still had to sit. Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao did not look at each other. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere became extremely strange.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but say, "Cough cough, now we can talk about proper matters." Hurry up and tell me, it''s getting late. " And then I realized my mistake.


    After I said my piece, Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao glared at me and I was ignored.


    After a while, Third Uncle kindly said, "Let''s talk. We''ll talk in time."


    Yun Xiaoxiao only snorted, and did not express anything else.


    F * ck, I didn''t invite these two great gods to come see them like this. I can''t help but feel regret.


    The day you left, we went to the library to find the information about Hu Qingquan and found him in A city. Then, we decided to go to A city, and before we went to A city, we came to Zhong Hai city and explained to you about the situation. Then, in the event that we don''t have enough time for one month, we won''t be able to come back.


    Upon hearing the words'' Hu Qingquan '', Yun Xiao''s expression changed slightly, but it was definitely not a good expression.


    At this point, Third Uncle paused before continuing, "Of course, you are not in Tianning Park. But before that we made a trip to the old editorial office of Nightwalker. But now it''s a night caf¨¦. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, he looked at Yun Xiaoxiao, wanting to see how she would react.


    However, Third Uncle didn''t find anything wrong, so he continued, "There was only one young girl there. He said that she was the original editor''s younger brother, and that she was his daughter. Later on, Xiaofan was in danger at Tianning Park, and he was almost killed. I checked. The old man and the others did it. Do you know why? "


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was also surprised. She did not expect that I would be in danger, so she asked, "Was it done by Hu Qingquan? He should be the only one who will do so. " Yun Xiaoxiao thought for a moment, then answered.


    "I originally thought so too, but then Hu Qingquan died." Third Uncle slowly said.


    "Dead! He died so easily, who did it? " Yun Xiaoxiao asked as if she was not satisfied after hearing that.


    "Naturally, it''s not us." Third Uncle replied.


    Then Third Uncle told us about our trip to A City.


    Even that female ghost Yun Xiao could not help but feel fear in her heart when she heard that I had been in danger so many times. It was actually the doing of this Spirit King.

 C43

    "In that case, not only did the Spirit King capture me, he even wanted to kill you twice?" Yun Xiaoxiao finished her sentence and looked at me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little scared, so I just nodded my head in reply.


    "In other words, anyone who involves you will die. This was the Spirit King''s original intention." Third Uncle calmly looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said these words.


    This sentence was no less effective than a clap of thunder, exploding in my ears. I also suddenly realized that my Third Uncle, Hu Qingquan, and I were all directly or indirectly related to Yun Xiaoxiao, and we all had to die. Then wouldn''t the next one ¡­ Wasn''t that Xiaofang! Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but start to worry.


    Third Uncle seemed to see through my worry. "Don''t worry. It seems that for the sake of this Mysterious Yin Body, Xiaofang is safe for the time being." Third Uncle didn''t have any good methods to persuade me.


    However, it was Yun Xiao''s few words that solved the knot in my heart, "This Ghost King is temporarily injured and cannot cultivate that demonic art for a while. You can rest assured, we just need to find him and kill him before then. "


    When Yun Xiaowan killed the Ghost King, he clenched his teeth, looking extremely ferocious.


    Third Uncle seemed to have thought of something, "Did the Ghost King say anything to you after capturing you? Why would he do that, kill someone who had something to do with you? Have you seen him before? " Third Uncle asked a series of questions, but they all hit the nail on the head.


    Yun Xiao closed his eyes, as if he was trying to remember something.


    Then she said, "When he caught me, he said he wanted me to die, but because of my beauty, he left me with a chance to live. As for why he wants to kill you and Hu Qingquan, I don''t know. As for whether or not I''ve met him before, that''s even more impossible. "


    Third Uncle also frowned, but then he immediately said, "Now that Hu Qingquan is dead, the things that we promised you have been completed." Third Uncle suddenly changed the subject.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also stunned for a moment before nodding her head, "Of course."


    Third Uncle said, "Then whether you escape into reincarnation or return to your own place, you can do as you wish. We need to think of a way to find Xiaofang next. You can do as you please."


    Third Uncle was still not happy when he finished speaking. After all, Yun Xiaoxiao had gotten into so much trouble, and the trouble after that was more severe than ever. Even Xiaofang had been implicated. Thinking of this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but feel a mess in his heart.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was a little surprised, but immediately calmed down, and said, "I don''t plan to leave. I think this kid is pitiful, but I still want to help him!" With that, Yun Xiaoxiao looked a little pleased with herself, as if she felt that she was very generous.


    I didn''t know how to reply.


    Unexpectedly, Third Uncle said, "Just because you helped them, that''s all that matters. Besides, you did it to kill the Spirit King, right? " Third Uncle coldly snorted, as if he had seen through Yun Che''s little thoughts.


    I had just figured out Yun Xiao''s thoughts, so I was also speechless in my heart.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao was anxious, "I do want to seek revenge from the Ghost King, but I genuinely want to help this brat. Don''t bite off L¨¹ Dongbin like a dog." With that, Yun Xiaoxiao replied in an unfriendly tone.


    "You! "Who did you say was a dog biting L¨¹ Dongbin?" Third Uncle became anxious, his face turning green and red.


    "If I were to see that a fight was about to break out, I would have to stop it immediately." "Alright, alright, stop being so noisy. In short, our goal is the same, so let''s move together." I can only say that all this flattery has been done.


    Only then did Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression relax, "That''s more like it."


    Third Uncle did not show any weakness. "We''ll do as Xiaofan says."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I didn''t know what would happen if these two Gods were to fight.


    "Alright, Third Uncle, let''s go wash up and rest." I said to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle nodded and decided to go wash up.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and said, "Then what about me? Where do I live?"


    Aunt, you''re just a ghost, so why don''t you just find a place to stay? I thought this in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it out loud. I said, "Then where do you want to live?"


    Yun Xiao''s expression did not change as she said slowly, "Find me a room. Here, that one." Then, Yun Xiaoxiao pointed to the guest room where her third uncle was staying.


    I was relieved to see it, too, but then I remembered what was wrong. Third Uncle ¡­ of... In the guest room.


    He was finished. He had to get into an argument again.


    Third Uncle''s expression did not look good as he said, "Don''t push me too far. You still need my room. You are just a ghost, what room do you need?" "What the f * ck do I have to do with you!?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not show any weakness and scolded loudly, "Smelly Taoist, don''t think that I''m afraid of you. Try scolding again!" With that, Yun Xiaoxiao rolled up her sleeves, preparing to make her move.


    I sighed in my heart.


    "Enough, stop arguing. Third Uncle, let me sleep with you. Give her the space in her room. My bed is big, it''s enough for us to sleep."


    Seeing this, Third Uncle didn''t want to make things difficult for me, so he coldly snorted and went into the customer service area to pack up the items.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao smiled and said to me, "You''re quite quick-witted. "Don''t worry, I am just playing with this smelly Daoist Priest. I won''t really fight with him."


    I nodded and smiled. Turning around, he couldn''t help but bitterly smile. This female ghost was also a spirit creature, it was really unbearable ¡­


    Suddenly, I looked in front of me. I didn''t know when Yun Xiaoxiao appeared in front of me, but she smiled and said, "Why? Are you unhappy?"


    "No, no." I hurriedly defended myself and ran to my room. Aunt, how could I dare to say that I''m not half happy, sigh.


    Only Yun Xiao stood at the back with a pleased look on his face.


    After a while, Third Uncle finished washing up and told me to go wash up. Then, he started to place something in the room. He even placed quite a few talismans on it.


    I was a little puzzled and asked, "Third Uncle, this Ghost King is injured. He won''t take the initiative to come back to find us. Why are you pasting this talisman on us?"


    "Are you stupid? I''m here to guard against that ghost girl outside."


    After hearing that, I couldn''t help but be speechless. We''ve completed their mission and she still intends to join hands with us to kill the Spirit King. Where did she get the reason to make a move on us?


    Third Uncle seemed to have seen through my thoughts and glared at me. "What do you know? Are you sure she''s sincere?" How many things do you not know, and why the Spirit King wants to kill you, do you know? " Third Uncle scolded me in a bad mood.


    Although I know this makes sense, it''s clear that Third Uncle is still a little angry. These two are really a pair of playthings. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shake my head before heading off to take a bath.


    Just as I closed the door and passed by the guest room to the bathroom, a person suddenly floated in front of me, startling me.


    Accurately speaking, it wasn''t a human, but a ghost. It was the little ghost Yun Xiao.


    I patted my chest and asked fearfully, "What''s the matter?" My heart couldn''t help but be worried. When I thought of what Third Uncle had just said, it might really be true. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but panic.


    Yun Xiaoxiao retracted the serious expression on her face that she had been wearing at the beginning, but then she started to laugh. When I saw it, I was stunned. It was so beautiful. Yun Xiaoxiao was originally quite long and was a model, but now she had turned into a ghost lady. It added a hint of otherworldly charm to it.


    "Does it look good?" Yun Xiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." I felt dazed and only saw the instinctive answer. But, I immediately woke up from my stupor. The person in front of me was a ghost lady who almost sucked me in, how could I dare to have any thoughts!


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression turned into one of fear again, and she said, "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you anymore. I used to be unable to get my revenge, but then I would always find those lustful men to vent my anger and suck them dry. But now that I have avenged myself, you do not have to be afraid. "


    After hearing Yun Xiaoxiao''s words, I felt slightly more at ease. Only then did I stand up a little and not tremble a little.


    "Then do you have something important to talk to me about? I have to go to bed early and then go to work." The meaning behind my words was obvious. I had to leave.


    "I know, I only have one question to ask you. I''ll let you go. " Yun Xiaoxiao changed from the previous joking expression to a serious one.


    "Sure, ask away." I had to go along with her.


    "Are you really fighting for your wife against the Spirit King?" Yun Xiaoxiao seems to still have some doubts about me saving Xiaofang.


    I answered this question with a straight face and said word by word, "That''s right."


    "That''s good. It looks like I didn''t misjudge you. Although you''re a bit lustful, you''re still pretty good to your wife." I''ll do my best to help you. "Speaking of which, I''ve implicated all of you this time." Yun Xiaoxiao was slightly apologetic when she finished speaking.


    At this moment, I thought to myself, although this Yun Xiao is a ghost girl, but her mentality is still the same as a normal girl. As a person ¡­ It''s not bad to be a ghost ¡­


    Of course, excluding the fact that she almost took my life ¡­


    "It''s nothing. It''s all over now." I waved my hand and didn''t say anything more. Then he ran straight to the bathroom.


    Only Yun Xiao stood on the spot, looking a little sad before floating into the customer service station.


    I took a hot shower and felt my tired body and mind relax a lot. After washing up, I quickly went back to my room. When I saw the pile of talismans that Third Uncle had prepared, I immediately felt relieved.


    I looked at the alarm clock on the bed. It was already past one o''clock, so late.


    When Third Uncle saw this, he urged, "Hurry up and go to sleep. You still have to work tomorrow."


    I nodded, turned off the light, and fell into a deep sleep.


    I had a dream, dream of Xiaofang, her big eyes, beautiful face, plump figure, brought back my endless memories. I hoped that it was all true, that she would come back and never go again.

 C44

    The alarm clock woke me up the next morning. I still felt dizzy, but I had to go to work, or Zhou Mei would have to mess with me.


    Helplessly, I got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. As I passed by the guest room, I didn''t know why, but I wanted to open the door and see how Yun Xiao was doing.


    Just as I was hesitating, Yun Xiao''s voice sounded from inside. "Come in."


    I was also surprised, but she was still a ghost, so it was a simple matter for her.


    I pushed the door open and entered. The first thing I felt when I entered was that it was very dark.


    The curtains were closed, so not a single ray of light could enter. That''s right, ghosts were more afraid of the sun.


    So I said, "It''s okay to stay." As soon as he opened his mouth, he did not know what to say. He started rambling about.


    "Mm, not bad." In the darkness, he could vaguely see the tiny shadow of the clouds, but he couldn''t see her expression.


    After hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief. After that, I mustered up my courage and asked, "You ghosts shouldn''t even need to sleep. What are you all thinking about then?" I said the question I was most curious about.


    Yun Xiao was silent for a while. I thought she was angry, so I decided to slip away. He didn''t expect her to open her mouth at this moment.


    "You don''t need to sleep. As for what you are thinking, the reason why ghosts are ghosts is because of the existence of hatred in your heart. Naturally, you place that hatred in your heart day and night." And then, I saw some living people, no matter who they were, I killed them first, because it affected my mood. " After Yun Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she no longer spoke.


    There was dead silence in the room. I didn''t know what to say, so I carefully closed the door and slipped out.


    Fortunately, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t come out with me, otherwise I would really have been scared.


    While I was brushing my teeth with the cup, I thought to myself, When I was asleep, there was a ghost girl next door. She was thinking about how to kill someone, and I felt a little scared just thinking about it ¡­


    After washing up and changing into my formal attire, I drove to the company. Today, my luck was pretty good. I didn''t run into that crazy woman Zhou Mei when I entered the company. I immediately felt elated.


    After that, he put his heart into doing good deeds, lecturing his subordinates, and hating Li Zhen for chatting and farting. His days were quite comfortable ¡­


    At home, Third Uncle also got up. He went to the bathroom to wash up. After he washed Zhang Yifan and his clothes, he looked like a babysitter at home ¡­


    "And that is what some people think." Oh wow, you''re pretty diligent, why did you become a babysitter? " At some point, Yun Xiaoxiao had appeared in front of the guest room and was taunting her third uncle.


    Third Uncle turned his head to look at him and snorted. Then, he ignored Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was getting a little anxious. She would not be able to leave the house during the day, and she could not find anyone else to absorb some energy. She was about to die from boredom.


    It wasn''t easy for her opponent to ignore her, and now, she was truly angered.


    Yun Xiao could not help but say, "Hey! Old Daoist, have you thought about how to find the Ghost King? And you even have the leisure to wash your clothes here! "


    Third Uncle just snorted once more and continued to stay silent. No matter how Yun Xiaoxiao tried to get back at him, he just ignored her.


    Yun Xiaoxiao had no other choice, so she returned to her room, not knowing what to do.


    Third Uncle let out a long breath and said to himself, "Finally, everything is quiet."


    Third Uncle had also discovered that as long as he ignored Yun Xiao, this ghost girl, he would not be able to do anything to her. Otherwise, he would be in trouble if he continued quarreling with her every day.


    Third Uncle finished his thoughts and washed his clothes. Soon, everything was over.


    Third Uncle then comfortably laid on the sofa and watched the TV. However, he didn''t look like he was enjoying the TV, but was thinking about something.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao had appeared beside the sofa at some point and was slowly sitting down. At some point, the curtains had been closed and the room was somewhat dark.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown as he watched TV by himself.


    After a long period of silence, Yun Xiaoxiao could no longer hold it in and opened her mouth, "Hey, old Taoist, have you thought of how to find the Ghost King? Right now, there is not a single clue, aren''t you anxious at all?"


    Third Uncle thought for a moment and then said impatiently, "Do you think I''m not thinking? I was just thinking and then my train of thought was interrupted by you." Third Uncle snappily glanced at Yun Xiaoxiao and then turned to watch the television.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was beyond furious. This old Daoist Priest was clearly watching TV leisurely, yet he still claimed that he was thinking of a way to deceive who.


    "Why don''t you tell me what kind of good idea you''ve come up with? It can''t be that you haven''t figured it out for such a long time, right?" After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao smiled proudly. She thought to herself, "You won''t be able to continue pretending now, right?"


    Third Uncle felt his balls ache. This woman was the same. She was really troublesome to deal with.


    Helpless, Third Uncle decided to speak the truth.


    "I think, this Ghost King''s escape is really not something that we can easily find. But we need to find out who and what this is all about, and then we can find the Ghost King. " After Third Uncle finished speaking, he looked at Yun Xiao seriously, hoping that she would have a good idea or an opinion of him.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also stunned, she did not expect that this old Daoist would actually think so much. When it came to analyzing the situation, he was actually at a loss as to how to respond. But at least she knew to go along with it.


    Therefore, Yun Xiaoxiao put on a serious expression and said, "Mm, you''re right. It''s like this. But how exactly are we going to find out? "


    When Third Uncle heard this, his scalp went numb. It was as if he didn''t answer. Ai, it seemed that he could only rely on himself.


    Third Uncle stood up and picked up a book from the coffee table beside the TV. He tore off a page and picked up the pen beside the table.


    Third Uncle then went back to the sofa, cleared his throat, and said, "Let''s do this first. We''ll list out the people involved in this whole matter. "First of all, the cause of this is your death, right?" Although Third Uncle didn''t have much of a reaction to this, it was taboo to talk about life and death, so he could only put on a solemn and regretful expression.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, her face darkened. However, she then let out a sigh. After all, they were all dead. There was no point in continuing to care about these matters. And so, Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression returned to normal. Then he spoke.


    "Yes, my death was indeed the cause of time. From here on out, it must have involved me and Hu Qingquan, right?" Yun Xiao thought about it, not sure.


    Third Uncle saw that Yun Xiao was still alright, so he secretly let out a sigh of relief. He then continued, "Yes, from the beginning, it only involved you and Hu Qingquan. As for you, you have no clue as to where the Ghost King is now, just like me. As for Hu Qingquan, since he''s dead, the clues have been cut off. "


    With that, Third Uncle took a pen and wrote the names of Hu Qingquan and Yun on a piece of paper. Then he drew a cross with each of them.


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded to herself. Third Uncle''s analysis was still very clear, there were no flaws.


    However, Yun Xiao didn''t find Hu Qingquan''s death too strange. After all, according to his third uncle''s description, the scene where Hu Qingquan died was most likely done by a ghost and not a human.


    Since the Ghost King wanted to kill Zhang Yifan several times, it was reasonable for Zhang Yifan to kill Hu Qingquan after he found Hu Qingquan. Therefore, he also unintentionally avenged himself.


    However, now that Yun Xiao thought about it, this Hu Qingquan had died in a very strange way. This old Daoist had said yesterday that Hu Qingquan had tried to argue that he didn''t kill anyone, which was extremely absurd.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao kept feeling that something was wrong with his death.


    While Yun Xiao was lost in thought, the Third Uncle suddenly spoke, "Do you think that Hu Qingquan''s death is strange?" I''ve heard from you that he was the murderer, but he kept saying he wasn''t. Furthermore, why did the Spirit King kill him, and the question is if the Spirit King killed him. " Third Uncle immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He felt that there were too many things he couldn''t figure out when he analyzed the situation.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also surprised, she did not expect this old Daoist to think the same way as her. Therefore, Yun Xiaoxiao nodded, and said, "Although his death is very strange, there''s no mistake that he killed me." Yun Xiao shook his head, feeling that this matter was a little ridiculous.


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but mock herself in her heart. She was a ghost, but she did not expect that after she died, she would have so many questions that she would not understand. She could be considered a muddleheaded ghost.


    Third Uncle temporarily put this aside and began analyzing the next step.


    "Then you should have stayed in Tianning Park for a few years, until you met Xiaofan." Third Uncle thought for a moment, then said.


    Yun Xiao nodded and added, "During this period of time, there''s nothing related to it. You can ignore it."


    Third Uncle continued, "Then you met Little Fan and dragged him to help you find Hu Qingquan, right?" Third Uncle tapped his pen on his head as if to confirm if there were any flaws.


    Yun Xiaoxiao felt that the situation was like this, there was nothing that she could leave out. He opened his mouth and said, "Mm, then the people involved will become you, Zhang Yifan, and her wife." Yun Xiaoxiao began to analyze the situation unconsciously.


    Third Uncle took a pen and wrote down "Zhang Yifan", "Zhang ShengLi" and "Niu Xiaofang" on the paper.


    Third Uncle then said, "In that case, the three of us didn''t have anything to do with you before we met you, so we can''t find any clues from here." Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown. After analyzing two parts, he couldn''t find any clues. Instead, he found a bunch of problems.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also thought that this old Daoist''s analysis was correct, but after analyzing for such a long time without any clues, it caused them to be unable to help but feel anxious.

 C45

    Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but say to Third Uncle, "That''s right, there''s no clue about what happened before. Hurry up and analyze what happened afterwards." Yun Xiaoxiao could not hide the anxiousness in her tone.


    Third Uncle also understood very well, and he immediately began explaining.


    "After that day, after you asked Little Fan to help you, you went back to Zhong Hai City right? And then you were captured by the Spirit King. Think about if there''s any clue anywhere. " Third Uncle then wrote the word "Ghost King" on a piece of paper.


    That day, she had returned to the Tianning Park in Zhonghai City and was then taken away by the Spirit King. She remembered that the Spirit King had a strong killing intent towards her, but upon seeing that she was not bad, she immediately thought back to what happened that day. She felt that if she did not have any looks on her face, she might not even be able to preserve her life.


    Thinking up to here, Yun Xiao could not help but feel a lingering fear. He did not expect that even as a ghost, he would feel the same sense of fear he had before he died.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao shook her head and said, "From here on out, there really are no clues. It''s just that the Ghost King had planned for me to lose my soul, so there are only so many clues."


    "From the start, I wanted to kill you? And then he changed his mind? " Third Uncle seemed to have found some clues as he hurriedly asked.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also stunned. She did not find her third uncle here, so she thought it was strange. It was just because she was too beautiful, so what was so strange about it? Yun Xiao was secretly pleased with himself, as if he had forgotten all about the feeling just now. Then he nodded, indicating that Third Uncle''s questions were all true.


    Third Uncle could roughly guess what Yun Xiao was thinking by the expression on her face. Third Uncle was speechless and began to analyze the matter.


    Third Uncle thought to himself, since this Ghost King originally planned to kill Yun Xiaoxiao, after seeing her beauty, he planned to let her live and only kidnapped her.


    What did this mean? Third Uncle couldn''t help but think further about it. The pen started tapping on the top of his head as he thought about what to do next.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also looked at Third Uncle with a puzzled expression. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through Third Uncle''s mind and he couldn''t help but shout out, "I thought of it!" Third Uncle was so excited that he threw his pen on the floor.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was a little infuriated, even the ghosts were shocked. He then urged, "Just tell me. Just think of it. What''s the use of thinking of it?"


    Third Uncle''s face was filled with black lines as he spoke with a depressed expression.


    "Think about it, this Ghost King initially wanted to kill you, but after seeing your appearance, he changed his mind. What does this mean? Third Uncle is very likely to have never seen you before! " At the end, his voice couldn''t help but get higher.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was shocked when she heard this. She did not expect that this matter would lead to such a conclusion.


    She suddenly felt enlightened and did not think much into it. She felt as if she had been poked out of nowhere and was standing right in front of her.


    Yun Xiaoxiao thought to herself, ''That''s right. So this means that this Ghost King has never seen me before. Why is he so murderous when he comes looking for me.'' But then she discovered that this seemed to have found another problem, not a clue.


    "Mm, that''s a little problem, but we can''t start from here. If we want to clarify this matter, we can only ask the Spirit King. But the goal now is to find the Ghost King, isn''t this a dead end?"


    After Yun Xiao finished speaking, Third Uncle couldn''t help but sweat profusely. Indeed, he had come up with all sorts of ideas, but he couldn''t figure out what was the use of it. When Third Uncle thought of this, he could not help but shake his head. He was still confused.


    Seeing how Third Uncle was acting, Yun Xiao could not help but say, "Alright, you can continue writing down this question, and then analyze the next part."


    Third Uncle also nodded his head and wrote the words "Ghost King did not know Yun Xiaoxiao" on the paper and continued.


    "Afterwards, we took a bus to Zhong Hai. Before we went to Tianning Park to look for you, we visited the old editorial office of Nightwalker magazine and found that it had become a nighttime coffee shop."


    At this point, Third Uncle''s expression became solemn, as if he needed to figure out what would happen next.


    Then the Third Uncle continued, "We found that there was only a young girl and an old man in the shop now, and the old man claimed to be the editor''s brother, and that it was his daughter."


    Yun Xiao felt it was a little strange as he muttered, "Big brother, it''s big brother''s daughter. I didn''t know whether this was true or false too early." There did not seem to be much to see, so Yun Xiaoxiao could only shake her head, not intending to ponder over it.


    Third Uncle saw that Yun Xiao did not have much of an impression of him, so he did not stay any longer and continued.


    "We asked about the original Night magazine and mentioned you, saying that we were your relatives. You have been missing for several years, but we didn''t know if you were alive or dead. But I didn''t get any valuable information from him. Furthermore, I have a feeling that this old man is a bit dangerous. At that time, I didn''t intend to continue investigating and instead decided to go to Tianning Park to find you first. "


    Yun Xiao remained calm as he waited for his third uncle to continue.


    Third Uncle wrote out the names "old man" and "old woman" on a piece of paper, and then he said, "Then we went to Tianning Park to look for you, but we didn''t find you. On the contrary, on the way back to the taxi, Xiaofan was almost killed, but this time it was a little special, it wasn''t done by a ghost, and it was done by a person, he wanted to strangle Xiaofan to death. I got there in time to save him, and that was how he survived. "


    "Was it done by someone? Does he have any enemies? " After Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was also a little surprised. Third Uncle also thought the same way in the beginning.


    Third Uncle said, "At first, I was thinking the same thing as you, but when Xiaofan said he had no enemies, and we returned to the hotel, I immediately disguised myself and went to the coffee shop. It was really him who did it, and he even called for help. " At this point, Third Uncle couldn''t help but start to think about what was fishy about it.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also found it strange that this old man wanted to kill Zhang Yifan. This was also a matter that she did not understand. Because... Because he mentioned his disappearance? Yun Xiao more or less felt that something was amiss, as if this was probably the reason.


    Third Uncle immediately circled the names "Old Man" and "Old Man''s Daughter" on the paper, and then said, "In other words, these two people might have some clues here, and according to this situation, what he said to us during the day is basically false." Third Uncle''s pen kept circling around the circle, and his thoughts also started spinning along with it.


    Yun Xiaoxiao immediately said, "Then we have to go find them? So this is where we start? " Yun Xiaoxiao is not sure about the feasibility of this clue, after all, this is only a single person, we should be looking for the Ghost King.


    Third Uncle nodded, then said, "It should be right. How about we finish analyzing the last part of the time." Seeing that Yun Xiaoxiao was still unsure, Third Uncle could only bear with it and take things one step at a time.


    Yun Xiao nodded his head to indicate Third Uncle to continue.


    "Later on, Little Fan and I went to A City that very night. Little Fan was entangled by that water ghost twice and almost lost his life. After that, we tested Hu Qingquan and he found out that we used our fake police identity to trick him into going back to Zhong Hai City. Then, he said that he didn''t kill you and was willing to go back and receive an investigation. But the next day, he died. "


    Third Uncle seemed to recall the scene of Hu Qingquan''s death and gasped. After all, it was a bit too cruel.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also frowned. The Ghost King had actually sent his subordinate so far away just to kill Zhang Yifan, and twice at that. This was already hard to understand.


    Third Uncle naturally did not have an inkling of what was going on!


    Then he said, "There was no other clue. "Then we can only start with the old man and his daughter." With that, Third Uncle turned his pen in the circle next to the two names.


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not quite understand what was going on, and many questions popped up.


    Seeing that, Third Uncle thought for a moment, then said: "Actually, there is a reason to look for clues in the old man and his daughter''s plans. Don''t you think that they have a similar goal to the Ghost King? It''s all to kill the people related to you, so the problem with the Ghost King not seeing you in the beginning would be explained very easily here, which is that they have something to do with the Ghost King. " As Third Uncle spoke, it seemed as if he hadn''t thought that he would be able to think of so much.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she could not hide her astonishment. That''s right, why didn''t I think of that!? In this way, it was like a rope, tying the Ghost King and the old man together. The two of them must have had some sort of relationship which led to their goal being shockingly similar!


    This way, a wave of clues from the old man and his daughter would be the best choice. As Yun Xiaoxiao thought of this, she could not help but smile. This analysis was a great achievement!


    Third Uncle was unable to conceal the joy in his eyes. Something he didn''t know how to explain slowly surfaced like an iceberg. Following the tip of the iceberg, one would be able to see the whole picture of the iceberg.


    Instantly, Yun Xiaoxiao and Third Uncle looked at each other, and the atmosphere immediately became awkward again ¡­


    Now that the question was raised, Yun Xiao suddenly felt that this old Daoist was not pleasing to the eye. Third Uncle also felt that this female ghost was not pleasing to the eye.


    After a short period of silence, it was officially the end of the happy collaboration between Yun Xiao and Third Uncle ¡­


    "Third Uncle coughed and broke the silence." "Let''s wait for Xiaofan to come back before we discuss it with him." Third Uncle''s voice became neither cold nor hot.

 C46

    Yun Xiaoxiao only snorted, indicating that she agreed.


    Third Uncle then watched the television. Yun Xiaoxiao floated away and disappeared. It was as if nothing had ever existed here.


    Third Uncle finished his lunch and walked to the front of Yun Xiao''s room. He hesitated for a moment and then knocked on the door.


    Yun Xiao was speechless. She was a ghost after all. Knocking on the door wasn''t the same as not knocking at all. She already knew that this Taoist had been standing outside for a while.


    If Third Uncle knew what Yun Xiaoxiao was thinking, he would have been angered to death ¡­


    Yun Xiaoxiao asked snappily, "What? If you have something to say, come in." However, Yun Xiaoxiao was still a little curious in her heart.


    Third Uncle pushed the door open and walked in. Why was it like midnight here? It was so dark, and Third Uncle was used to going to switch on the light.


    Yun Xiaoxiao quickly shouted, "Don''t turn on the lights, if you have something to say, say it quickly."


    Yun Xiao didn''t really like light. After all, he was a ghost. Third uncle thought.


    Third Uncle then said, "Do you want something to eat? Here."


    Looking towards Third Uncle''s direction, he actually held two white candles in his hand, which looked quite new.


    Yun Xiao could not help but feel mixed emotions in his heart. Back then when he came out to wander the world, he had also fallen out with his family.


    He did not contact his family. After so many years of going back, his family probably didn''t even know if he was alive or dead, much less going to erect a memorial tablet. No one had lit a incense in the past few years, so Yun Xiao constantly searched for lustful men to suck in their yang energy.


    At this moment, the candle in Third Uncle''s hand was like food for the dead. Thinking of this, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but feel a little uncomfortable.


    Third Uncle had roughly guessed what had happened, so he put the things on the bed and lightly closed the door. Before he had gone far, he heard a faint sobbing sound. He could not help but shake his head and sigh before walking away.


    At this moment, Zhang Yifan was in Zhou Mei''s office. The atmosphere was just as depressing as before.


    Zhang Yifan sat uneasily on the sofa in Zhou Mei''s office. Zhou Mei was sitting in front of her desk, holding a form in her hands.


    Then, Zhou Mei''s face darkened as she said, "So, this big customer doesn''t plan to sign the contract, and you guys don''t have any intention of leaving him behind at all?"


    My scalp tingled when I heard this. Last time, our team finally managed to get a big client under discussion. Originally, it was a good deal, but now we are waiting for the contract to be signed, so the rest of the matters will be left to Zhang Na to handle.


    However, for some reason, Zhang Na was just a university student who had just graduated two years ago. That customer had asked Zhou Na to come to the hotel several times to discuss business matters, but everyone understood her intentions. Then Zhang Na refused, and the client said that he would not sign the contract unless Zhou Na agreed to his request.


    I definitely can''t stand it! I look down on those old sex maniacs the most, especially when relying on their wealth and power to force those recently graduated girls to get a room with him, each one of them is worse than a beast.


    I immediately told him to scram, not sign or not sign, what the heck.


    Originally, Zhou Mei knew about this matter as well. When she heard that this old pervert was going to sign the contract, she immediately burst out into laughter that was even brighter than a flower. But then I told him about it and reported the numbers. Zhou Mei''s expression was exactly the same now.


    I cleared my throat and answered Zhou Mei''s question. " We''ve already said that we can''t agree to his request. We can talk about other things. Then he would not sign the contract. Actually, it''s fine if you don''t want this kind of customer. " As I spoke, I couldn''t help but become indignant.


    Suddenly, Zhou Mei poured a bucket of cold water over me. Do you know how long it takes for a company to sign a big contract? Do you know how much the company values these big contracts? Isn''t it just a female university student? If you work for her, promise to give her a commission, or even give her a salary, what''s wrong with that! "


    Zhou Mei''s mouth was full of business contracts. She talked to Zhang Na and the other employees as if they were discussing about an item. I couldn''t help feeling a bit angry, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I could only hold it in.


    Zhou Mei said something. After a long time, I was still unable to catch her words. In the end, Zhou Mei only said one sentence, "You have to get this customer back. Do you hear me?" Whether the contract is signed or not is the same as whether you have a job or not. "Alright, you can go now." After saying that, Zhou Mei waved her hands and dismissed the guests.


    Even if I had a stomach full of fire, I still couldn''t vent it out here. Thus, I silently closed the door and walked out.


    Walking along the company''s main hall, I absentmindedly walked to my own team''s office area and sat down in front of my desk.


    Li Zhen walked over with a cheeky smile, nudged me and joked, "What''s the matter, Director Zhang? You got scolded again by Director Zhou." "Come, I''ll help you relieve your boredom." With that, Li Zhen walked over to me.


    My body suddenly trembled and I hurriedly pushed him away. "Go away, go away. It''s so annoying." Leave me alone for a while. " I said snappily.


    Li Zhen felt that I might really be unhappy this time, so he bitterly went back to his desk, took out his phone and started playing. Sigh, this kid really didn''t do well in business. I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    I looked around. Everyone in the group was there, especially Zhang Na, who was typing away at her keyboard in front of her computer. Speaking of which, most of the marketing tasks in the team were done by her. She really was a pretty good employee.


    I dragged my chin with my hand, thought for a moment, and then walked over to where Zhang Na was.


    "Zhang Na, stop what you''re doing first. I have something to tell you."


    Hearing that, Zhang Na also stopped what she was doing. She immediately stood up, looked at me, and said: "Director Zhang, what do you want to say?"


    As I watched her work so hard, I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her. But I clenched my teeth and opened my mouth.


    "About this, Zhang Na, do you know why Director Zhou is looking for me today?" After I finished speaking, I sighed and looked at her calmly.


    Zhang Na looked at my expression and instantly guessed what I meant. Then, she couldn''t help but reveal a frightened expression on her face. He quickly said, "Director Zhang, I will not agree to that old pervert''s request even if I die. Although I would like to sign this contract for the company, but I would never agree to such unreasonable requests. "


    I opened my mouth, but then gritted my teeth and didn''t say anything.


    I nodded, then motioned for him to sit down.


    She sat down and waited to hear what else I had to say.


    I''ll tell the truth, so I told everything Zhou Mei told me to Zhang Na. Zhang Na was also surprised, but as I told her, the expression on her face immediately changed to one of anger.


    Then Zhang Na took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and said coldly, "Chief, are you here to persuade me?" Do you want to give me a raise, or do you want to give me a commission or something? "So you guys are all the same, the overall interest is only for profit. To think that I was even a staff member of your company, and was treated like a thing.


    At this point, Zhang Na couldn''t help but blush, as if she was really angry.


    I also silently listened to what she had to say. Afterwards, I patted her shoulder and explained, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to advise you. I told you in advance, and I''m not going to interfere in this matter anymore. I''m afraid I can''t do it anymore, so I''m going to resign. If you stay here any longer, you''ll be forced to compromise by that Zhou Mei woman. That''s all I''ve said. You''re still very young, so changing jobs shouldn''t be too hard. "


    After I finished speaking, I smiled. I don''t know why, I didn''t plan to resign at this moment of loss, instead, I was happy. Maybe I didn''t like this job to begin with.


    Hearing that, Zhang Na also calmed down. She looked at me embarrassedly and said: "Sorry, manager Zhang. I misunderstood you."


    Then Zhang Na thought for a while and immediately asked me: "What about you, Director Zhang?" "What are you doing after you resign? It''s not easy to find a job." Zhang Na seemed to be worried about me.


    I smiled as I waved my hand. "Don''t worry. I''ve already made my plans." You don''t need to do today''s work. Just relax for two days, and no one will look for you when you resign. Keep an eye out for a job. "


    Zhang Na nodded, but had nothing else to say. I tactfully turn around and walk towards my desk before packing my things in advance. I didn''t have much to take with me, so I took a bag and almost finished it.


    Then I stayed at the table until the afternoon was over, and then I picked up the bag and headed out.


    At this time, a voice came from the side, "Manager Zhang, where are you going? Why are you packing your things? Are you out on a business trip again? Why don''t you spend the night with me, and then we''ll set off tomorrow? " With that, the person laughed.


    I knew immediately that this was Liu Lili, that crazy woman. She did not tone down her words at all.


    Anyone who sees her will lose all interest, and I have no thoughts.


    Thus, I picked up my stuff and rushed out of the company''s main entrance like a wisp of smoke. I arrived beside my car, placed my bag on the passenger seat and prepared to drive.


    Suddenly, the glass in the window began to ring. Someone was knocking on the door. I was wondering who it was. I saw that it was Zhang Na. But why was she looking for me? I couldn''t help but to mutter in my heart.


    I''d just rolled down the window when Zhang Na started talking.


    "Director Zhang, this is a little gift from me. Take it!" After saying that, Zhang Na stuffed the items into my hands and disappeared without a trace. I couldn''t help but laugh.

 C47

    I looked at the object in my hand. It turned out to be a scented sachet, I think it was made by myself. It smelled quite good. The scent of lavender was also quite delicate.


    I couldn''t help but think this way. Why didn''t I use a good technique on her in the past? She looked pretty good, otherwise ¡­


    I tossed the sachet onto the passenger seat and drove home. Along the way, I also wondered how Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao were getting along and hoped that they wouldn''t tear down my house.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought.


    In a moment I was home. As soon as I opened the door, I shouted, "Third Uncle, Third Uncle! Where are you? "


    Third Uncle then came out of his room and snappily said, "Why are you shouting so much? Aren''t I here?"


    I chuckled before asking Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, how are you getting along with Yun Xiaoxiao?"


    But to my surprise, a three-year-old actually said something that was okay. I thought that Third Uncle would have to hurt Yun Xiao again. It seems that something must have happened inside ¡­


    I looked around and apart from Third Uncle, I didn''t see anything. Thus, I couldn''t help but ask Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, where did Yun Xiao go?" You didn''t slip away, did you? "


    When Third Uncle saw him, he turned around and his expression changed to one of a smile. He pointed behind me, and when I turned around, I saw that Yun Xiaoxiao was leaning against the tip of my pen.


    I hastily took two steps back and snappily asked, "What? Are you scaring me to death?" I hastily patted my chest, which slowed my heartbeat a bit.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was so frightened by me that she couldn''t help laughing out loud, "Look at how scared you are."


    When I heard that, I was speechless. Why is even the female ghost weird today? Then I looked at Third Uncle and saw that he was also trying not to laugh. I couldn''t help but call out in my heart, "Third Uncle, I''m your nephew."


    Alas, I shook my head, sighed, and plopped down on the sofa.


    Third Uncle then asked me, "Xiaofan, what''s wrong? Is there something troubling you at work?"


    I was also stunned for a moment. Third Uncle really could guess it. But the thought that I could only be in trouble at the company was a relief.


    Thus, I explained everything from the beginning until the end. Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao were both listening attentively.


    After he finished speaking, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but say, "This old pervert truly deserves to die. If he were to meet me, hehe. "Speaking of which, your actions this time are pretty good." After saying that, Yun Xiao gave me a meaningful look. I couldn''t help but cough dryly twice, not daring to say anything more.


    Third Uncle also gave me a rare compliment. "You did a good job this time." However, Third Uncle frowned and continued, "In that case, don''t you also have to lose your job?"


    I nodded and explained, "Well, if she resigns, I''ll get a scolding from that crazy woman Zhou Mei, and there''ll be some kind of punishment. I''ve had enough of her, so I might as well resign this time. "


    Third Uncle only expressed his support for my decision, but didn''t blame me for anything.


    Third Uncle then asked me, "Then are you busy looking for a job?"


    After I heard that, I also thought about it and then replied, "There''s no rush. I don''t plan to look for a job for the time being. I also want to do my best to find Xiaofang and bring her back as soon as possible." I shook my head, then thought of something else.


    "Third Uncle, by the way, did you guys get anything today? Speaking of which, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack." Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    Third Uncle smiled and answered, "Don''t worry, we have already searched for enough. "We''re just waiting to set off."


    When I heard this, I was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "Really? "Third Uncle, that''s great. I knew you had the best way."


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao was a little displeased, "Hey, hey, hey. I did my best. I came up with it together with your third uncle, so there''s no point in it. You''re really ungrateful."


    I was also speechless and hurriedly said, "Then I really have to thank you."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression improved a little after hearing that.


    Third Uncle pulled me along and said, "This is what happened ¡­." Third Uncle told me all of their speculations. I was surprised when I heard it, but I didn''t expect the whole thing to have so many suspicious points. I never thought that the clues would be hidden at the Night Cafe.


    But now that he thought about it, these things made sense again. All the parts were connected.


    Then I made up my mind and said, "Let''s go tomorrow, to the Caf¨¦ de la Night. Tomorrow morning I will go to the company to resign, then we will go to Zhong Hai City together, this time I will drive there. "


    Third Uncle nodded. Yun Xiaoxiao did not have any objections. It was decided.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao disappeared, and I was still shocked when I saw her. After all, this was too inhumane ¡­


    Third Uncle laughed and scolded, "You brat, what are you afraid of? You''re making a big fuss out of nothing."


    I chuckled, not knowing what to say.


    Third Uncle suddenly thought of something and flipped through the pile of items he brought from the company on my tea table. "I was wondering, how could there be such a taste?"


    Third Uncle looked at me with an unfriendly expression on his face. I was still dumbfounded by what he saw. It was only when I saw the scented sachet in his hand that I understood what was going on.


    Third Uncle unhappily smacked me on the head. "Aiyo ~" I couldn''t help but cry out in pain.


    Third Uncle said, "Kid, are you trying to take advantage of me again?! Little Fang, you don''t know whether you will live or die, are you still able to do it? " Third Uncle seemed to be really angry.


    With that, he raised his hand and was about to hit me again.


    I hastily pulled Third Uncle''s hand. He explained, "Third Uncle, don''t be in such a hurry. Listen to me. "


    Third Uncle was unwilling and shouted, "Speak clearly, could it be that you are the one who bought this? You should be more clever at lying. "


    Black lines immediately appeared on my forehead. I hastily said, "Third Uncle, this was given to me by Zhang Na when she left the office. She said that she wanted to thank me." "Oh wow, how could I have any other intentions? This time I''ve suffered for nothing." I rubbed my head.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle put his hand down and looked as if he had suddenly realized something. After that, she gave me an awkward smile, which made my heart go numb ¡­


    Third Uncle said somewhat embarrassedly, "Xiaofan, I''m sorry. I was too excited just now. It''s not too painful, right? "


    Third Uncle was still laughing awkwardly. I couldn''t take it anymore. He hurriedly said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. This strike is what I should do. I don''t want to lose my memory." I still rub and rub, and my head still hurts.


    Only then did Third Uncle''s expression return to normal. I couldn''t help but retort, ''There''s really an old man in my family, it''s as if there''s a treasure!''


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly appeared next to me. I was so frightened that I fell to the ground. My head which had just recovered a little bit fell again. "Aiyo ~"


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but laugh. I thought to myself, ''Who did I offend? Sigh''.


    Yun Xiaoxiao began to joke, "I didn''t expect your uncle and nephew to be so interesting. "Ai, this scented sachet is not bad. Since you''ve already given it to me, you don''t have any objections, right?" After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao gave me a strange smile. I waved my hand, "I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    Yun Xiao just disappeared like this again, mummy, if this goes on for too long, I''ll get a heart attack. I feel I have no power to complain.


    Third Uncle looked at me with a smile. I was getting angry.


    "Third Uncle, you''re my Third Uncle by blood. This Yun Xiaoxiao is treating me like this, but you''re not helping me?" I said unhappily to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle''s expression did not change as he said, "How can I help? I''m not a ghost so I won''t disappear into thin air. I won''t appear out of thin air. Do you really want me, an old man, to use a spell and destroy a ghost girl like her? "


    "Sure, you really are my Third Uncle." I snappily promised, then went to the room to get some damage medicine.


    When I came out of my room, Third Uncle was already cooking in the kitchen.


    Xiaofang was also not here to cook and wash clothes, but it was all thanks to Third Uncle. But if I had to choose, I''d rather have Xiaofang here and never leave for the rest of my life. Xiaofang, I''ll definitely find you.


    While I was distracted, a familiar face appeared in front of me. But it was too close, the tip of my nose almost touching hers.


    "F * ck!" I couldn''t help but jump up in fright. The person in front of me was Yun Xiao, but anyone would be scared to death.


    "Grandaunt, I''m begging you. Don''t scare me, if I had a heart attack, I''d be done for. " I quickly paid my respects to Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing this, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but burst out laughing, and said, "Enough, I won''t tease you anymore. In case you''re really scared to death. "


    Only then did I touch the sweat on my head, only then did I feel that my body wasn''t as numb as before ¡­


    I sat on the sofa for a while, watching TV, waiting for Third Uncle to finish cooking. Yun Xiaoxiao was also sitting beside me. I felt a little uncomfortable, so I moved to the side.


    Yun Xiaoxiao glared at me, "Eh?"


    Immediately, I obediently returned to my original position. Sigh, why is there only a ghost girl living in this house, and why is she letting me live?


    As I watched Yun Xiao watch the television, I could not help but ask, "You ghosts watch television too." After saying that, I felt a little regretful. ''Can I ask that ¡­?''


    Yun Xiaoxiao replied as if nothing had happened, "Why aren''t you watching? You burn paper money for the dead. You can use any kind of TV or computer." After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao turned her head back to the television.


    I am a little surprised, so ghosts can actually be like this. Doesn''t that mean that the Underworld has networks as well? Oh my, my head hurts a little. The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it is.


    Third Uncle came out at this time and called out, "Xiaofan, time to eat!" Then he turned and went back into the kitchen.


    I hurriedly agreed, "I''m here!" Then he got up to go into the kitchen.


    When I saw that Yun Xiao had also stood up, I was a little puzzled. "You want to eat too?" I''ve never heard of ghosts eating. "


    Yun Xiao glared at me, then walked into the kitchen.

 C48

    I was a little confused. How could a ghost be able to eat just like that? This is really strange.


    Then I went into the kitchen. The dining table was filled with dishes cooked by Third Uncle. It was so appetizing; Third Uncle was truly amazing.


    And when I saw Yun Xiaoxiao sitting at the table, there were several white sticks placed in front of her. I was a little curious, but Yun Xiao probably wouldn''t pay attention to me, so I might as well ask Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle scooped up the rice and sat down next to me.


    As I ate, I indistinctly asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, what Yun Xiao is eating."


    Third Uncle looked at me with a stupefied expression. "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you at all."


    I could only swallow my meal and say, "Third Uncle, what is Yun Xiao eating?"


    Third Uncle then explained, "This is a candle. It can''t be that you''ve been useless for so many years, you''ve even forgotten about candles, right?" After saying that, Third Uncle went back to eating.


    I was a little surprised, so this was a candle, but why did ghosts eat candles.


    Yun Xiaoxiao acted as if she did not hear as she continued eating.


    "Third Uncle, why would ghosts eat candles?" I''m really curious.


    "Then what do you think we should eat? "No need to ask too many questions. Hurry up and eat your food."


    I also ate two mouthfuls of rice and stopped asking questions.


    Third Uncle and I were in the kitchen after we finished eating. Yun Xiaoxiao floated away and disappeared.


    "Third Uncle, tell me about it now." I still couldn''t suppress my curiosity.


    Third Uncle looked at me as if he couldn''t do anything about it. Then he opened his mouth and said, "This ghost eats incense and uses underworld money. Every year on the fifteenth day of the seventh month, every family must burn paper money and incense for their own dead, and until the new year, they will burn a bundle of paper. If we don''t burn it enough, it will anger the ghosts and cause disaster. "


    After hearing what Third Uncle said, my horizons were really broadened. I didn''t expect that there would be so many taboos. He used to feel that there were no ghosts in this world, and he wasn''t concerned with the matters of the gods and spirits. He always felt that it was very superstitious and stupid, but now he knew how many people were in trouble.


    "Alright, hurry up and go take a shower and rest. Tomorrow, we''ll go to your company earlier. You have to pack the clothes and towels you brought with you later." Third Uncle was busy washing the dishes, and then he was going to kick me out.


    I tactfully slipped away and then comfortably took a hot bath. It was as though I had swept away all of the worries I had today and my entire being felt a lot more comfortable.


    When I went back to my room, I started to pack up the clothes I needed to bring with me. While I was rummaging through the closet for some clothes, I suddenly found something. It was a small iron chest with a small lock on it.


    This color seemed to be the same as when Xiaofang got married, so this should be Xiaofang''s. But why a lock?


    I was curious, and for a moment I wanted to yank the lock and pull it open. However, I immediately gave up. After all, this thing belonged to my wife. It wouldn''t make sense for me to break it.


    Since this lock was meant to protect him from vile people, it would be even more inappropriate for him to open it like this.


    So I thought, where did Xiaofang''s previous key go? I don''t remember much, so I looked around the bedside table. I actually found it.


    Then I took the key and the box. It was just that I couldn''t help but wonder what it was.


    It didn''t look like it could be that big. Could it be money? Then there''s really nothing to see, I can''t help but think.


    Then I opened the lock, and when I did I was a little confused. There were only a few books and a box of chocolates.


    How could it be these things?


    So I took out the book, put the chocolate by my hand, picked up a book and began to read.


    After looking at it for a while, I yellow realized, "So it''s this." I couldn''t stop mumbling to myself.


    So this is the love letter that I wrote when I was in university, as well as the letter that I wrote with her. They were all in a few books, there were about a hundred of them, and they seemed to be well-preserved.


    I also remembered that box of chocolate. It was her nineteenth birthday and was given to her by me. At that time, everyone was a freshman and we just got to know each other. At that time, I was purely admiring her and hoped that I could have such a beautiful girlfriend.


    I didn''t expect her to pay attention to me from then on.


    This was also my first gift to her. I touched the chocolate, but it didn''t seem to have been eaten.


    As the saying goes, marriage is the tomb of love. Although we are not tombs, but I have forgotten all about the original intention, this is too unfair to Xiaofang.


    I couldn''t help but sigh and put the things back into the metal box. I locked the box and prepared to put it back in.


    But just as I was about to put it back, I took it back, wrote something on a piece of paper in the study, opened the box, stuffed the paper in, and put the box back where it had been.


    Throwing away the pen and paper, I lay down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.


    After a while, Third Uncle came in and took his clothes to take a bath.


    Seeing me like this, he asked, "Xiaofan, what are you thinking about? Why are you so listless?"


    Without turning around to look at Third Uncle, he asked, "Third Uncle, you said that Little Fang will come back, right? "Although we have found the clue this time, there might be a problem with it. Perhaps when we arrive, we will find that Xiaofang can no longer be saved." I was calm when I spoke, not overly anxious.


    Third Uncle smiled and said, "I thought you were thinking about something. So it''s this. Don''t worry, if Yun Xiao and I are looking for you, we are absolutely certain of it. Just leave it to us." Third Uncle patted his chest.


    "Actually, I had intended to let you continue working this time. Yun Xiaoxiao and I will go look for you. But since you''ve resigned and are going to look for Xiaofang, we''ll go together. No matter what, he would bring Xiaofang back safely. Do you know! "


    I nodded in agreement. "I believe you, Third Uncle."


    Third Uncle laughed. "Trust me." "Let''s go to bed early."


    "En!" I pulled on the blanket and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, the alarm clock woke me up. When I woke up, I deleted the alarm clock at this time of day.


    Ye Zichen looked at his phone and said, "I don''t need you to call me to work anymore, because I''m not going to work anymore."


    After which, he felt completely refreshed.


    Third Uncle, when I woke up, I naturally saw my actions and could only smile.


    When I wake up, I''ll knock on the little cloud door. I don''t need to sleep, I don''t need to be afraid of disturbing her.


    After that, I went to wash up. When I came out, Third Uncle went to wash up. After that, I quickly brought Third Uncle and I to the car.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many things. It was only two bags, so one person could still move it.


    When I returned to the house, Third Uncle had already washed up. Just as I was about to call Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao to head out, looking at the sun outside, I suddenly thought of a question.


    It was broad daylight, and the sun was so high. How could a ghost come out and wander around?! He would probably be burnt to ashes.


    I turned my head to look for Yun Xiao, but I didn''t even see Ghastly Shadow. Just as I was about to go into my room to look for her, Third Uncle called me over.


    "Stop looking, she''s here." With that said, Third Uncle raised the wine jar in his hand. Isn''t this one of my decorative crafts ¡­


    So this wine jar could hold ghosts. It was so convenient.


    "Third Uncle told me to grind my teeth before he got impatient." Hurry up and leave, don''t dawdle. "


    After saying that, Third Uncle walked towards the car, and I got into the driver''s seat and headed straight to the company.


    When I got to the bottom of the company, I forgot to look at the company. There was actually a different kind of feeling, but it was hard to explain it clearly.


    Having worked here for so many years, he couldn''t bear to leave all of a sudden. However, he had to blame it all on that dead woman, Zhou Mei, who was responsible for all of this!


    "Third Uncle, are you going in?" I asked him after I got out of the car.


    "No need, just go back quickly." After saying that, Third Uncle waved his hand, signaling me to go quickly.


    Perhaps Third Uncle was also afraid of Zhou Mei ¡­


    Thus, I entered the company by myself and walked straight to Zhou Mei''s office.


    "Bam!" The door flew open and I didn''t even knock.


    Zhou Mei was startled. When she saw that it was me, she became furious. She was holding Zhang Na''s resignation letter in her hand!


    "Zhang Yifan, you don''t want to do it, right? How did you do it? Are you a pig? He couldn''t even manage a single employee, and he even made her resign. If you lose this time, how are you going to explain this to the board of directors? This is not something that can be solved with a month or two''s salary. "


    Zhou Mei stood up and pointed her finger at my nose.


    I was neither impatient nor impatient. I hugged my hands together and stared coldly at Zhou Mei.


    Zhou Mei saw me and was about to curse again, but I opened my mouth.


    "I don''t want to do it, I didn''t want to do it for a long time!" ''F * ck, what the hell are you? You look just like a sow, but a sow like you won''t be able to find a man in your entire life.


    After saying all of this, I suddenly felt as though the air that I had held in for so many years had vanished into thin air. It felt as comfortable as one could imagine. After saying that, I stared coldly at Zhou Mei.


    Zhou Mei obviously didn''t expect me to have such guts. She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a while. Then, her face turned green and purple, and she looked like a rainbow.


    She wanted to scold me, but she was so angry that I couldn''t say anything. I immediately felt extremely comfortable. You also have this day where you scold others everyday and get scolded so badly that you won''t be able to react.


    Thus, I pushed the door open and confidently left the office.


    Outside the office, I heard a pig-slaughtering scream. It was all Zhou Mei''s voice.


    You should be angry, you should be angry to death. The wicked will eventually get their retribution. You deserve it, hehe!

 C49

    Thus, I happily walked out of the company''s main entrance, walked to the side of the car, and got into the car.


    When Third Uncle saw my expression, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you resigning so happily?"


    Third Uncle immediately understood when I told him about Zhou Mei. Then he just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Then I drove to the highway to Zhong Hai.


    In fact, our Zhongshan city and Zhonghai City are next door to each other, but the place we are going is quite far from where I am.


    When we arrived at the highway entrance, the cars in front of us were packed densely together. There was actually a traffic jam here!


    We were only a few hundred meters away from the toll station, but this wall would take us no more than a few hours.


    I was a little depressed. I leaned on the steering wheel and looked at the crowded cars in front of me.


    Third Uncle called me dispirited and comforted me, "What are you so anxious for? It''s not a big deal to block it for a while. Anyway, we just need to go to Zhong Hai City today. You can sit in the back if you want to rest, and I''ll drive. "


    I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. "Third Uncle, you can drive?"


    Third Uncle harrumphed and said, "What? Your Third Uncle, I, am a bit old, but not an antique. I can''t judge him by his appearance." I already have a driver''s license. " At this point, Third Uncle couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    I couldn''t help but admire Third Uncle, as I happen not to want to drive in a traffic jam.


    So I sat in the back, changed Uncle to the driver''s seat, and started playing with my cell phone in the back.


    A certain C''s headline was really something. There were a lot of Gods in the comments, so they couldn''t help but admire their brains.


    After watching for a while, I felt bored, so I decided to get out of the car and take a look at what exactly was in front of me.


    "Third Uncle, I''ll go ahead and take a look."


    "Mm, just be careful."


    "Got it."


    So I got out of the car and followed the flow of traffic.


    The sun was glaring. It was only nine in the morning.


    Only when I got to the front of the traffic did I realize that there seemed to be a security accident. I covered my eyes with my hand and saw that a small car was about to be scrapped.


    Alas, traffic accidents were really scary. I couldn''t help sighing.


    But I was curious to know why the van hadn''t moved out of the way of the tollbooth.


    I saw a traffic policeman nearby and ran over to ask.


    "Hey, brother, why are you stuck in a traffic jam? It doesn''t matter if it''s hit by a car, the car has to be moved, right? It''s not good to cause a traffic jam." I was confused.


    The traffic cop also smiled bitterly before saying, "We also want to, but the owner said he had two dead family members on the train and was going to bring back the sparks to Zhonghai City. No matter what, he won''t let us have the trailer. "This, this is such a great sun, this car is already emitting the stench of corpses, just ask."


    I was also surprised when I heard that. Leaning towards the side of the truck, I immediately heard a disgusting stench. It must be the stench of a corpse.


    I couldn''t help but feel disgusted and hastily ran back to the traffic police''s side. "Then, you don''t intend to drag me away, right?"


    The traffic policeman waved his hand, "How could that be possible? We can just wait for the police to send more people to control him, then we can just wait for the trailer to arrive." "Speaking of which, the car has to take full responsibility this time. After all, he stopped the car suddenly, but why didn''t he find out why it stopped so suddenly? The owner of the car is still going to the hospital ambulance." After saying that, the traffic police could not help but shake his head, as if he had a headache.


    That was true. No one would be happy about encountering such a troublesome matter.


    I saw another traffic policeman in front of me. He was arguing with a middle-aged man in front of the truck. It seemed like he was a truck driver.


    The middle-aged man started to turn his back on me, and suddenly he turned his head and stared at me. I was startled, and then I saw the middle-aged man''s face.


    I quickly ran back to the car.


    But when the truck driver looked at me, I felt as if I had seen it before. But where? I can''t remember.


    After returning to the car, I explained the general situation to Third Uncle.


    When Third Uncle heard this, he frowned and started to ponder. I stood to the side and tried to figure out what it felt like.


    Third Uncle thought for a while and said, "Xiaofan, let''s go over and take a look first. I feel that something is wrong. This corpse might be strange."


    Strange? I''m a little confused. Corpses?


    A thought suddenly flashed through my mind. I''ve thought of it!


    The truck driver gave me the same feeling I had had when I saw the Ghost King, only much weaker.


    That was the Spirit King, but he was the Corpse King from the beginning to the end! He was covered in green hair, just like a green-haired zombie.


    At that time, I told Third Uncle what I was thinking. Third Uncle pondered for a moment and then said, "If we couldn''t find it, then the driver must have been infected by the corpse aura. As for whether it was the Ghost King, I''m not sure. No matter what, let''s go over and take a look. "


    With that, Third Uncle got off the car.


    I also nodded and followed closely behind Third Uncle.


    After a while, we arrived at the side of the truck. When Third Uncle asked about the smell of corpses, he couldn''t help but frown.


    The truck driver was still talking to the traffic police and didn''t notice we were there.


    Since they were at the front and the car was on the road, no one noticed us at the back.


    So I asked him, "Third Uncle, do we need to go into the carriage?"


    Although I want to find out what happened, there might be a zombie inside the carriage, and the strong smell of its dead body is very intimidating.


    Third Uncle nodded. I had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle carefully opened the latch at the back of the carriage and opened half the door.


    "Cough, cough, cough." I couldn''t help but cough, almost to the point of vomiting.


    After opening the door, the stench of corpses that started to spread multiplied by an unknown amount of times. I couldn''t resist the urge to vomit on the side.


    Third Uncle quickly made a silent gesture and I endured the discomfort.


    However, third uncle''s reaction wasn''t too big, so I couldn''t help but be confused.


    I looked and saw that Third Uncle had already stuffed two lumps of cotton wool into his nose without knowing what it was.


    Third Uncle handed two of them to me. When I brought them up, I immediately felt much more comfortable.


    I felt like Third Uncle''s bag was like a treasure chest.


    Ai? After all, when did Third Uncle bring his bag over as well?


    Just as I was about to ask Third Uncle, Third Uncle immediately walked in and I quickly followed him.


    Originally, it was very dark inside, but once the sun shined down, it became much brighter.


    I looked in front of Third Uncle and saw that there were two corpses lying inside. They were both male corpses and there was nothing else. It was empty.


    Third Uncle squatted down next to the corpse and used his hands to look at the corpse''s eyes. I also looked at the eyes, but they were nothing much, just like the eyes of a dead person.


    Third Uncle''s next step was indeed to grab the corpse''s mouth. I was startled when I saw that the fang was a little too long.


    However, if he didn''t open his mouth, he really wouldn''t be able to see it.


    There was a high chance that this was a zombie.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but be a bit scared. I immediately wanted to retreat two steps, but Third Uncle''s voice sounded from the front. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was very clear.


    "Don''t be afraid, these are undeads, not zombies. A zombie is a zombie that has lost its ability to move.


    I was relieved to hear that, but the truck driver was perfectly fine. Why did he need to control the undead? I didn''t understand.


    I immediately thought of another question, "Third Uncle, does that have nothing to do with the Ghost King?"


    Third Uncle nodded and immediately lowered his head to study the two piles of corpses.


    I was a little depressed. I thought that I might find some clues related to the Ghost King this time. It would be best if I could find Xiaofang, but I didn''t manage to find her.


    But luckily it has nothing to do with Xiaofang, otherwise if I think about the corpses on the car and the possibility that Xiaofang is up there, I would be really worried.


    Third Uncle had a small knife in his hand, and as I was wondering what Third Uncle was going to do, he started slicing the corpse.


    However, something shocking happened, and it did not cut open!


    This knife is fake right? I can''t help but feel a little curious.


    Third Uncle muttered, "Indeed."


    I hurriedly asked my Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, what kind of zombie is this? Why can''t you cut it with a knife?"


    Third Uncle turned his head and slowly said, "I think it might be the corpse hiding poison."


    I was shocked. How could a walking corpse hide poison?!


    "Forget it, this matter is very troublesome. Although they had to accuse the driver of hiding poison, it was still very troublesome to detect it. And others might not believe it. Right now, we are in a hurry to go to Zhong Hai City, so we can''t do anything about it. "


    Third Uncle shook his head helplessly and was about to leave.


    I just nodded my head, what Third Uncle said is right. For us right now, this is how we should deal with it.


    Thus, I followed Third Uncle out of the carriage.


    After exiting the carriage, he looked around but still could not find anyone. With a sigh of relief, he carefully locked the door.


    Third Uncle and I prepared to return on the same path.


    I looked over at the front of the car. The truck driver and the traffic police were still arguing, and it looked like it wouldn''t be over for a while.


    So I shook my head and followed him back to the car.


    However, no one noticed that the undead''s upper body had suddenly straightened up. It opened its eyes, moved its mouth and immediately laid down. It was as if nothing had happened.

 C50

    At this moment, the truck driver who was arguing with the traffic police suddenly had a twisted expression, causing the traffic police to be startled.


    Then, to the surprise of the traffic policeman, he suddenly changed his words and agreed to let them have the trailer right away, but he had to drag it to the service station and fix it up before he left.


    The traffic police hesitated. This was a traffic accident, logically speaking, people from both sides should have made a statement before leaving, how could they let him leave. However, the traffic jam had to be solved immediately.


    The truck driver saw his hesitation and said, "You all saw my license plate, this is my cell phone number, I''ll fix it first, just call me when the time comes." Besides, the driver is in charge, why should I run? "


    When the traffic police heard this, it made sense.


    The car behind them was already honking its horn. The stench of the dead body was getting worse and worse. Forget it, he had to drag the car away as soon as possible.


    The traffic police waved his hand and covered his nose, saying, "Alright, we''ll do as you say. First, drag the car to be repaired."


    Not long after, the crane forcefully opened up a path from the traffic jam and squeezed in. Not long after, the truck and the abandoned car were all dragged away.


    When Third Uncle and I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. The car in front of us had finally started moving. Based on our appearances, it wouldn''t be long before we arrive at the toll station.


    Third Uncle continued to sit in the front, while I sat in the back.


    I was curious, so I asked my third uncle, "Third uncle, how did these undeads hide their poison? I''ve heard that the undeads hide their poison, but I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    Hearing that, Third Uncle replied, "Both the living and the dead are very easy to find. However, the walking corpses are different. If necessary, they can become alive and if necessary, they can become dead. Moreover, their bodies are very hard and the knife cannot cut through them. No matter what situation it was, it would be solved by force. So the undead hide poison has this advantage. "


    I was also surprised, I didn''t expect that I had so many tricks up my sleeve.


    But I have another question, how did Third Uncle know so much?


    Thus, I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, how did you know it was a undead corpse hiding poison? Who knows what other uses it might have."


    Third Uncle was also stunned when he heard this. He rubbed his head and then explained, "Speaking of which, I''ve been with Xiangxi for a long time. You probably don''t know about this, right?"


    I nodded my head. Third Uncle didn''t live in my hometown for more than ten years, but my family said that Third Uncle went out to work. They really didn''t know that such a thing would happen.


    However, after hearing what Third Uncle said, Third Uncle did not go to work anymore. Instead, he had already traveled to all parts of China. I couldn''t help but complain.


    Third Uncle didn''t care what I thought, so he continued, "There was one time when I cooked for someone in Xiangxi. One day, a corpse catcher came by and drove the corpse through our county."


    Third Uncle listened to what he was saying and then looked at the roof of the carriage as if he was thinking about something.


    After thinking for a while, Third Uncle continued, "It was raining heavily that day. After that, he was unable to catch up with the corpses, so he stayed there to avoid the rain. I was living in a woodshed at the time, and he thought there was no one there, so he put the body in. I immediately hid myself. "


    As he spoke, his third uncle''s expression grew grave. It seemed that the situation at that time was quite dire.


    "At that time, I still knew some Dao arts. Along the way, I learned quite a bit. I wasn''t too afraid, but I didn''t want to take advantage of this Corpsemancer''s bad luck and wanted to find an opportunity to slip away."


    I didn''t expect that Third Uncle would have such a fortuitous encounter.


    "But the smell was so bad that I couldn''t help but want to slip away when the bodies suddenly started moving. I thought it was a zombie and I was holding my breath, but then the mortician suddenly came in and the bodies didn''t bite him, so I was sure it wasn''t a zombie. "


    "He seemed to be a bit worried. He used some kind of spell and checked the drug. But I didn''t know what it was, and I didn''t know it until later. After a while, the rain began to lessen, but it was still midnight. He had left while wearing the stars and walking on the moon. However, these corpses were all walking on their own, so no one should rush them. "


    I was also sweating profusely. If they found out that there were so many undeads here, it would be hard to say whether Third Uncle would be able to survive.


    Third Uncle seemed to let out a sigh of relief after finishing, and then he said, "It''s very difficult to make this undead. It wouldn''t take too much effort to make it out of anything else, so it should be drugs. After all, there are too many precedents like this."


    I nodded my head in agreement. I didn''t expect this undead corpse poison to have such an air of elegance. No wonder.


    Third Uncle picked up the water and drank it, then he said with a smile, "Let''s all talk. We don''t even know what''s going on outside. Let''s hurry up and go." With that, Third Uncle started the car and slowly walked forward.


    Before I could react, I saw that the traffic jam in front of us had disappeared. The car behind us honks frantically and I immediately feel embarrassed ¡­


    The car got on the highway with Third Uncle driving steadily. To be fair, Third Uncle''s driving skills were not bad at all.


    At least, everyone who sits down feels a lot more comfortable. Unlike me, I constantly brake and so on ¡­


    I was a little tired from looking at my phone, so I lay on the back seat to take a nap. When I woke up, the car was already on the streets of Zhonghai City.


    "Third Uncle, we''re here?" I asked, rubbing my eyes.


    "Yeah, I''ve been on the highway for a while. I''m looking for the hotel where we stayed last time." Third Uncle was focused on driving and didn''t even look back as he spoke.


    "The hotel from last time, the one with the special service, right?" I got the impression.


    "Heh, you brat, you can''t be more serious with all these thoughts in your head." Third Uncle laughed and scolded him.


    I chuckled and looked out of the window. I didn''t say anything, but just happened to see that hotel. I pointed in that direction and called out, "Third Uncle, turn right. That hotel over there is it."


    "Alright, we''ll be there soon."


    After a while, we arrived at the hotel.


    Thinking about what happened to me the last time I came here, I couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    Each of us carried a bag and the jar of wine that Third Uncle had wrapped up. Then, we swaggered in.


    When I just entered the door, I took a look. Oh wow, isn''t this the beautiful receptionist from before? It really is fate.


    I couldn''t help but walk over to greet her. Third Uncle pushed me away and said, "Go to the side."


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you." I dejectedly hid behind Third Uncle, but I still wanted to take a few more glances at this chick, but she didn''t seem to remember us.


    Just as I was thinking about it, this girl came over with a smile, "Please stay here for a long time." We have all the standard rooms, international rooms, and luxurious rooms we need. "


    Just as I was about to call for an international chat, Third Uncle rushed in front of me and said, "You need a standard room and a double room, thank you."


    "Bring me your ID card." Without looking back, Third Uncle extended his hand and I handed my ID card to him.


    After all the paperwork was done, Third Uncle and I moved the luggage in.


    As soon as I entered, I stretched lazily on the bed and shouted, "Third Uncle, last time we stayed in the standard room, but this time we had to live in an international room at least. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense." I still want to live better.


    "You haven''t found a job either. Right now, all you can do is stay put and not move forward. Otherwise, you won''t be able to do much better in the future." Third Uncle snappily said, so I could only silently endure it.


    I looked at my watch. "Oh, it''s past ten. I have to eat later. "When are we going? Why don''t we go in the afternoon after dinner?" I don''t think it''s a good time to go now.


    Third Uncle thought for a bit and felt that it was possible, so I nodded and took out the things in my bag.


    "Hey, when I come out, I''m going to suffocate!"


    I didn''t know where the sound came from, but it gave me a fright. When I found the wine jar following the sound, I suddenly understood.


    So it was Yun Xiao.


    Thus, I grabbed the jug of wine and opened the lid of the yellow paper with a pull of my hand. Then, a puff of green smoke drifted out.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew and the curtain closed. It was pitch black in the room when the lights suddenly came on. I took a look and realised that it was Third Uncle who had turned on the lights.


    It was only then that Yun Xiaoxiao appeared in the room. However, her body seemed to be somewhat transparent, and her light was still very irritating for ghosts. I couldn''t help but think of this.


    "You''ve reached Zhong Hai City?" Yun Xiao seemed to be confused.


    I nodded. "This is the hotel we rented the last time we came to see you. It''s closer to the coffee shop and Tianning Park."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression darkened. It seemed that Tianning Park was truly a sad place. I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    "Third Uncle and I are going to eat. You won''t be able to leave either. Are you going to stay in the jar or something?"


    "Forget it, I''ll just wait for the wine jar. Just don''t cover it with the lid."


    "Alright, Third Uncle, let''s go. It''s already eleven o''clock." When I looked at my watch, the needle had just reached eleven o''clock.


    "Mm, let''s go." Third Uncle seemed to have put everything away properly and was free.


    Thus, I slowly walked downstairs with Third Uncle.


    We found a nearby restaurant. It was called the Delicious Restaurant. It looked like the interior wasn''t bad, so I led Third Uncle in.


    It was the sun outside, and the wind from the air-conditioning was very comfortable.

 C51

    "Waiter, order."


    "Come on!"


    After finding a cool spot, Third Uncle and I sat down and ordered three dishes and a soup.


    "Third Uncle, shall we have a drink?" I was drinking again.


    "Have a drink?" I also want to, but I need to drive later. "Besides, if I don''t open it, you still have to open it!" Third Uncle really wanted to drink it, but he still said this.


    I thought it was some kind of trouble, so it''s this.


    "Let''s order two beers. We won''t blush. Besides, we''ll only check at night, so what''s with this little bit of alcohol? " I called the waiter over.


    "Waiter, order two more beers."


    "Alright."


    Third Uncle waved his hand and silently agreed.


    While I was waiting for the dishes to be ready, I looked around to see if there were any beauties.


    Suddenly I saw a familiar figure. My heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s him, why is he here?" I muttered.


    It was a little strange for Third Uncle to call me like this. "Who is it? Did you see who was muttering to himself?"


    I pointed to the table by the door. Third Uncle looked along it.


    It was the truck driver!


    "How could that be? This car was more or less knocked over by the car this morning, how did it get here so late in the afternoon? This is too weird." Third Uncle couldn''t help but ask me.


    I was also confused, "I''m not too sure, but it''s true that the traffic police said he was coming to Zhong Hai, but it''s strange that he came so soon." I shook my head.


    "Forget it, since they are here to transport the poison then we shouldn''t provoke them. In addition, they are also related to the undead so they are not the people who dare to provoke them." Let''s just pretend we didn''t see anything. After all, you must not forget our main purpose for coming here. "


    After I heard that, I also nodded my head. After all, they are here to find Xiaofang. No matter how you use the poison, as long as it has nothing to do with us, it will be useless.


    Thinking of this, the dishes were served. After that, I hastily ate with Third Uncle, paid the bill, and immediately returned to the hotel.


    As soon as we entered, Yun Xiaoxiao ran out of the wine jar and asked, "What did you find out? What did you find out?"


    When I heard that, my scalp tingled. I hastily explained, "Third Uncle and I are going to eat. We aren''t in a hurry to find them."


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao lost all interest and could not help but complain, "You guys might not know, but staying in the wine jar is not so good. Staying here for a day is not a solution. When do I have to go out for a stroll?"


    When Third Uncle heard this, he just coughed a few times. Then, he didn''t say anything and just looked at me. Yun Xiao also looked at me.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling. Why did you call me to decide on this matter?


    I groaned in my heart.


    "Then let''s do it this way. We''ll change it to the evening." This way, we won''t be recognized when it''s dark and we don''t need to put on makeup. Secondly, Yun Xiaoxiao will be able to come with us as well, and it will be quite a great help. "


    It took me so much effort to come up with a compromise that I couldn''t help but admire myself.


    Yun Xiaoxiao quickly agreed while Third Uncle only nodded, he did not seem to be too interested.


    "Fine, that''s the decision then. "Speaking of which, how are we supposed to investigate if we go? Can it be that we''re going to ask him in person?" It occurred to me.


    Third Uncle was about to open his mouth, but Yun Xiaoxiao quickly interrupted, "That''s not it. Just drag him out and serve him well. I guarantee that he will say anything."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow, looking quite pleased with herself.


    But the Third Uncle was unhappy, "What do you think? There''s an indescribable relationship between that person and this Ghost King. What if you walk into a trap? Maybe this Ghost King is hiding there, it''s not like you can''t beat him. "


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she flew into a rage, "You old Taoist, I''ll give it a try again." I''m really afraid of you! "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao rolled up her sleeves and was about to pinch Third Uncle. Third Uncle did not show any signs of weakness; he reached into his backpack and was about to pull out the fellow.


    I thought, what''s the point of fighting?


    I hastened to intercede.


    "Stop fighting, what''s the point in fighting now? It won''t be too late to wait for the Ghost King to show your strength." "Put your posture away."


    Saying this, I''ll start with Third Uncle. I grabbed his hand and pushed the fellow in the bag back.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also calmed down a little and snorted coldly, "Call me out if you want to leave."


    Then Yun Xiao went into the wine jar with a puff of smoke.


    Only then did Third Uncle''s complexion improve a little.


    I also couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. It''s fortunate that the fight didn''t start. If they were to start fighting, the roof would have been overturned. Just thinking about it made me scared.


    "Alright, alright. Third Uncle, please sit for a while. Calm down." Thus, I pushed Third Uncle to the side of the bed and told him to sit down. After that, I passed a cup of water to Third Uncle, making him extremely obedient in his service.


    Third Uncle was also a bit happy, thinking that this nephew of his was quite sensible.


    Thus, Third Uncle leaned on the headboard and watched the TV. I sat beside him and kept pressing my cell phone.


    As we played, I thought I heard snoring. I saw that Third Uncle had actually fallen asleep.


    Third Uncle was already so old, and at times, his temper was just like a child''s. Perhaps this was what it meant to be young and rejuvenated.


    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but smile. Then I covered Third Uncle with a bit of quilt so that he wouldn''t catch a cold from the air conditioner.


    Third Uncle felt dizzy. When he woke up, he looked out the window and saw that the sun was about to set.


    Third Uncle looked at his watch. It was already six o''clock. Zhang Yifan was not around.


    Third Uncle felt a little strange. "Where did this kid go?" Third Uncle couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    When he saw that there was a note on the table beside the TV, Third Uncle wanted to get up and take a look. However, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his waist, so he quickly sat on the bed and recovered.


    "Ai, this person is old and his waist is useless." Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head as if he was helpless.


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from the side. "An old Taoist like you would have such a day, haha ~" Yun Xiaoxiao had appeared at an unknown time.


    Third Uncle unhappily glanced at her before he turned his head away, too lazy to pay her any heed.


    Yun Xiaoxiao had no other choice, so she opened her mouth and said, "Don''t look at the note anymore. The kid went out to buy something to eat, and I even dragged him out to bring me some candles. "


    Third Uncle acted as if he hadn''t heard anything, and stood up to pick up the slip of paper. It was roughly the same as what Yun Xiao had written in his novel. Third Uncle was finally able to relax.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao saw this, he stomped his feet in anger. This smelly Daoist Priest really was biting the hand of Lu Dongbin. He did not recognize the kindness of others.


    Third Uncle didn''t care about her. He went to the bathroom to wash his face, then sat on the bed for a while.


    Not long after, someone opened the door and Zhang Yifan came in with a big bag in his hand.


    Yun Xiaoxiao immediately became spirited, "Where are my things?"


    I tossed the two bags over. "Here are the candles and incense you asked for."


    After Yun Xiaoxiao confirmed that there were no mistakes, she picked up two pieces and began to eat.


    Third Uncle raised an eyebrow. "Xiaofan, what about me?"


    I had an idea, "Ah, Third Uncle, you want candles and incense too? I really don''t understand. "


    Third Uncle was getting more and more anxious. "You stinking brat, you''re really asking for a beating. If you keep acting like this, I''ll really attack."


    I hurriedly said that I didn''t dare to, and then threw a bag of things to Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle opened it and saw that it was his favorite food. There were all kinds of roasted sweet potatoes. It seemed like Zhang Yifan had put a lot of effort into this.


    I put my stuff away and sat down in front of the computer.


    "Let''s go out at seven. There''s no sun."


    I looked at the time and the sky outside.


    Third Uncle nodded. Yun Xiaoxiao did not have any objections.


    I still have some questions, "Third Uncle, do you really think we should change our faces? "Speaking of which, it''s not good for us to find identities to interrogate them if they sneak in."


    Third Uncle smiled and explained, "I''ve thought about it. We won''t pretend to be the best, so we''ll just go with our identities and face them. This is Yun Xiaoxiao, let''s see if they have anything else to say. If the Spirit King is here, we can hurt him once, but we can also kill him once. If he''s not here, we can make him talk. "


    I nodded, which was a good idea.


    Surprisingly, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, "I feel that this old man is not simple, it would be better for you to give up on the thought of getting rid of him on your first try."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao took a bite of the candle.


    I felt that it was true, so I said to Third Uncle, "This time, it''s better to act according to the circumstances, I think."


    Third Uncle thought for a while, then nodded his head and agreed with me.


    Then I waited in silence until seven o''clock.


    After that, Third Uncle and I went downstairs.


    Yun Xiaoxiao is also with us. From the outside, we can''t see any difference between her and a person, but we''ll know after touching her.


    Of course, don''t ask me why.


    As soon as I left the hotel, I saw the barbecue stand from last time. I immediately felt my not so hungry stomach grow hungry, so I turned around and said to Third Uncle, "Let''s go there for dinner. If not, we''ll lose our stamina and get into big trouble."


    Third Uncle laughed and scolded, "Aren''t you just hungry? Why are you spouting so much nonsense? Let''s go, we''ll leave after we''ve eaten our fill. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao could no longer hold it in, "Where are you going? Then wouldn''t I be watching you guys eat? "


    The third uncle''s eyebrows raised as he said complacently, "That''s right. If you''re hungry, you can try and see if you can eat it."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s face turned green, and said, "No need, I''m fine watching you guys eat, I''m full." After saying so, he glared fiercely at his third uncle.


    I feel a bit nauseous standing on the side. The two new Gods are practically living treasures, alas.

 C52

    Thus, Third Uncle and I strolled over to the barbecue booth and ordered a bunch of barbeques and two bottles of beer with Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle and I found a table and sat down. Yun Xiaoxiao had no choice but to sit beside us. After that, she stared at the table, not intending to say anything.


    It just so happens that we can eat happily now.


    After a while, the food was served. Third Uncle and I were eating until we almost burst. Yun Xiaoxiao glared at us when she saw this, but Third Uncle had a pleased expression on his face as he continued to eat.


    Of course, I''m not going to get involved ¡­


    Third Uncle and I continued to eat and drink. Yun Xiaoxiao knocked on the table. Soon, Third Uncle and I had finished eating.


    I immediately got up to pay the bill. It was only about fifty yuan for two people to eat and drink. It was really cheap, I couldn''t help but think.


    "Xiaofan, go drive. Do you know the road? Should I drive or should you? " Third Uncle picked his teeth with a toothpick and mumbled.


    I also thought about it. Eh? Why did the road of that coffee shop come here last time? I was confused.


    His third uncle had almost understood when he saw it. He probably didn''t remember the way back.


    "Let me drive. I''ve been there more than you, so I have some impression of it." Third Uncle threw away the toothpick in his hand and stretched out his hand.


    I was a little confused, what did Third Uncle mean by extending his hand?


    Third Uncle saw that I was in a daze and wanted to pat me on the head. Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hold back her laughter as she said, "He asked you for the key. Otherwise, what did you say he wanted?"


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao could no longer hold it in and began to laugh.


    I couldn''t keep my face straight anymore. Why was my reaction so slow ¡­


    Immediately I took the key out of my pocket.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head and take it from me. Then he walked over to the car.


    I was waiting by the roadside with Yun Xiaoxiao when a young man walked over. He was dyed with yellow hair, had a cigarette in his mouth, and was wearing leather clothes.


    Matt was coming our way, and I was puzzled.


    After that, I looked at him and stared at Yun Xiao. I immediately understood a lot.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao came out, she was still dressed up. I couldn''t help but retort, "Why are you still dressing up when you''re already dead? You were almost choked to death by her claws."


    Above him was a T-shirt, a knee-length skirt, and legs that were straight and white. It''s a good thing that I''ve already been tricked once, so I definitely won''t be as dumb as this Matt killer.


    I turned my head and saw the smile on Yun Xiao''s face.


    "Beauty, why are you alone so late? Do you want this bro to accompany you for a walk?" It''s not a bad idea to take a stroll around this hotel after I finish, haha. " After saying that, Matt couldn''t help but laugh obscenely, which made his scalp go numb.


    If it was an ordinary girl with a bit of purity, she would have already turned around and left. Most of the people who answered her were probably in need. This is all due to my experience in the martial arts world. Don''t ask me who I am, just call me Lei Feng. When I saw Yun Xiao''s random charming smile, my heart immediately went cold. It was exactly the same as the last time when I was seduced by her.


    Yun Xiaoxiao continued, "Alright, then show me around." After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao extended her hand, as if to hold onto Matt''s hand.


    Matt was on the verge of taking Yun Xiao to the hotel to kill him, but his mind told him that he was on the side of the road, so he had to take things step by step.


    Killing Matt immediately stretched out his hand, and Yun Xiaoxiao quickly took it.


    As if I hadn''t seen it, I whistled and looked at the road in front of me, watching it out of the corner of my eye.


    Ma Te was about to tell Yun Xiaoxiao to leave when he suddenly realized how cold it was. He wanted to turn around and ask why, but he suddenly turned his head around.


    What entered his line of sight was a deathly pale face that didn''t have the slightest trace of blood as it coldly stared at him.


    Matt suddenly shouted and ran away.


    The passers-by by by looked on weirdly. Then, Yun Xiaoxiao returned to her original look as if nothing had happened, and slowly walked over to me.


    The passersby thought that the couple was having a quarrel and left in relief.


    Since they were both people who had fallen to the ends of the earth, why was there a need for them to know each other before? Alas, I sighed.


    Just as Yun Xiaoxiao was about to show off to me, Third Uncle drove the car over. He got off the bed and asked, "Xiaofan, why did that little brat run away like that just now?"


    I felt Yun Xiao''s tiny gaze and coughed. "He said he liked Yun Xiaoxiao and Yun Xiaoxiao rejected him. It was also for his own good. You''re right, third uncle."


    Third Uncle just smiled and didn''t say anything else. After that, he called me to get on the car.


    So Yun Xiaoxiao and I sat in the back seat.


    As soon as he sat down, Third Uncle drove the car in a stable manner.


    Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly whispered next to me, "Weren''t you the same as that yellow-hair last time? What, you don''t like me that much, haha!" After saying that, Yun Xiao leaned his ice-cold hand on my arm.


    I let out a cold laugh and shivered. I immediately moved my butt to the side, barely dodging Yun Xiao''s hand.


    I hastily smiled apologetically. "How could I dare?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao gave a cold laugh and said, "Men don''t have good things. Men like you should all be sucked dry by ghosts. You guys still have to be cut down to vent your hatred."


    When I heard this, my crotch felt cold and I quickly covered it with my hands. F * ck, isn''t this too cruel?


    Yun Xiaoxiao chuckled when she saw it, then ignored me and looked out the window.


    Third Uncle was standing in front of Zhang Yifan and was about to say something, but when he saw Zhang Yifan in the rearview mirror, he was too lazy to open his mouth. He thought, This kid really should have a long memory.


    How could I know what Third Uncle was thinking? I covered my crotch and only let out a sigh of relief when I reached my destination.


    With a clang, I closed the door and got off the car with Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao.


    For the sake of safety, Third Uncle had to park his car outside the alley so that he wouldn''t be left alone.


    Looking around, this alley was still brightly lit and many stores were still open at this time of the day.


    Moreover, this night had yet to begin.


    "Let''s go." Third Uncle led the way forward.


    Yun Xiaoxiao and I followed closely behind.


    Along the way, Yun Xiaoxiao looked back and forth, as if she was reminiscing something.


    When he arrived outside the coffee shop, the three words "Night Cafe" above the neon light were "Coffee Shop". The word ''coffee shop'' was not lit at all. It sounded quite ironic.


    I turned my head and saw Yun Xiaoxiao staring blankly at the signboard. I didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "Go in, don''t think about it." Third Uncle couldn''t help but urge when he saw this.


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not seem to be angry, as she nodded and followed Third Uncle in. I also followed closely behind.


    "Welcome, may I ask if the three of you are together?" As the sweet voice entered her ears, she immediately felt relaxed and happy. Following the voice, she seemed to be able to smell the unique fragrance of the young girl.


    In front of him was still the beautiful waitress from last time, but the color of her maid attire had changed. Last time was brown, but this time it was white.


    I also admire my own memory. Sometimes, it''s useless and the key thing I can''t remember is that I can still remember some unimportant things clearly ¡­


    "Yes, three lattes." Yun Xiaoxiao was the first to speak as she walked over to the sofa area.


    Apparently, this beautiful waitress doesn''t remember me. My face was filled with sadness. Sigh, I have really suffered a loss not remembering such a handsome guy.


    Third Uncle didn''t care what I thought, so he pulled me to the sofa and sat me down.


    My eyes wandered over the body of the beautiful waitress. It really is outrageous. Where it should protrude, it should rise upwards. The place where it should be slender. Her legs are also long and white. Cough, cough, I don''t think it is suitable for children.


    Third Uncle gave me a glare, and I retracted my gaze. I saw Yun Xiaoxiao staring at the wall of the coffee shop, but I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Could he be recalling the structure here? What''s there to remember?


    I instantly yawned out of boredom. I hadn''t even gotten into the main event yet and I couldn''t get any news from this beauty. I could tell from the previous time. He could only ask if the old man was called out.


    Not long after, the beautiful waitress brought the coffee over. I really don''t understand coffee, I feel the same way about this coffee, where did this difference come from? The name and the name are all something that the city can play with ¡­


    "Little girl, your father and I are old acquaintances and we need to talk to him about something. Tell him we''ll wait for him here. "


    "Looking for my dad, could it be that you are the guests that my dad said would come? "Then I''ll call him right away." With that, the beautiful waitress turned and walked in.


    Third Uncle was about to explain something when I stopped him. I replied, "No matter who he is waiting for, we''ll borrow his name first. Otherwise, he might not be able to come out."


    Third Uncle also felt that this made sense, so he nodded and leaned against the sofa, leisurely tasting the coffee.


    I turned my head to look at Yun Xiaoxiao, but she was still thinking about something and seemed to be lost in thought. I hit her, and she didn''t react. Then I had to hit her again, and she did.


    "What are you doing!" Yun Xiao glared at me and said unhappily.


    I grumbled on the inside and could only honestly say, "I saw that you were lost in your thoughts and was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to extricate yourself from your memories."


    Yun Xiao glared at me again before picking up the cup of coffee. She pretended that she was going to drink it, but remembering that I was a ghost, she put it down helplessly.


    Then she put her hands behind her back and leaned against the sofa.

 C53

    At this moment, Third Uncle spoke up, "Yun Xiaoxiao, change your appearance first. Let''s not let the old man recognize you yet. That little girl just now also didn''t see what you look like, so it''s not a problem. "


    With that, Third Uncle put down the cup in his hand and drank up.


    Although Yun Xiaoxiao did not have much to say to Third Uncle, she knew how to handle these kinds of matters.


    Thus, with a wave of Yun Xiao''s hand, his face changed quite a bit, and it was hard to recognize his original appearance.


    The sound of footsteps came from inside. It seemed like the old man had come out.


    The waitress supported a white-haired old man as they walked out slowly. However, she didn''t slow down either. Soon, they arrived in front of us.


    The old man rushed in front of us, but when his eyes came in contact with the three of us, he was unable to conceal the surprise in his eyes.


    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s an accident that we''re not the ones he''s waiting for, or if the one waiting for him is us.


    "How have you been, old man?" Third Uncle was the first to respond.


    The old man immediately calmed down and sat down on the sofa opposite us.


    "Cough cough. I was wondering who it was. So it was the two guests from last time. However, this one is." The old man was very calm and actually asked about us.


    It''s just that I don''t know if he really did not know or if he was faking it because he didn''t know about the matter between us and the Ghost King last time.


    After Third Uncle was certain of this point, he decided to continue chatting with the old man.


    Third Uncle also laughed and said, "That is my nephew''s daughter-in-law. She has come with us this time."


    Third Uncle looked at Yun Xiao and gave her a meaningful glance. Yun Xiaoxiao did not have any expression on her face, and only nodded at the old man.


    I was immediately scared. After all, she was taking advantage of Yun Xiao. If she were to take revenge in the future, I would be in a good spot.


    I couldn''t help but to curse my Third Uncle. Third Uncle, you really know how to play, even wanting to kill your nephew ¡­


    The old man nodded and said, "I wonder if you found that family member? "It seems like he came back to us to look for clues."


    Third uncle shook his head and helplessly said, "How could this lead be so easy to find? We would like to ask you to help us find your brother and check on what happened back then."


    The old man frowned when he heard this, but immediately relaxed, "That''s quite difficult. My little brother, after he gave us this land, he went somewhere. Otherwise, he would write letters to us every year. Otherwise, we would have thought he was missing." After saying that, the old man shook his head helplessly, as if this question was really hard for him to answer.


    Third Uncle snorted in his heart. How could I not know that an old fox like you isn''t telling the truth? Let''s see how long you can keep up appearances for.


    "What a pity. It''s not easy to find the final clue." Speaking of which, my nephew was almost strangled to death last time. I don''t know if it was done by the person who killed my niece back then. So I''m pretty sure she''s probably dead. " After saying that, Third Uncle couldn''t help but sigh but to stare at the old man''s expression.


    The old man looked serene.


    I looked and Yun Xiaoxiao inadvertently glanced at this old man a few times, as if she had noticed something.


    Third Uncle sneered in his heart. This old fox was afraid that he wouldn''t give up until he saw the Yellow River, so he decided to make things clear with him. It seemed like he didn''t get any information from the Ghost King, which just happened to catch him off guard.


    Just as Third Uncle was about to fall out with the old man, the door suddenly opened.


    "I''ve brought the item!" As he said that, a middle-aged man walked in. He wore a baseball cap on his head and his face could not be seen.


    But when he walked in, he threw his head back and both Uncle and I were surprised.


    It was actually him!


    However, Third Uncle and I suppressed the surprise on our faces. For a moment, we didn''t show any signs of abnormal behavior.


    "Wait for me in the back room, I''ll be right there." The old man looked a little flustered.


    The middle-aged man also pulled down his hat and walked inside.


    The old man immediately gave us an apologetic look. "Since I am unable to find any information for you, please go back so as not to waste any time. I also have some matters to take care of, so I can''t entertain the few of you. "Well, today''s coffee is disrespectful, so let''s treat you to a drink."


    Then, the old man hurriedly walked into the shop with his walking stick. The beautiful waitress quickly ran over from the front desk and helped the old man up, afraid that he might fall down or something.


    Just as I was about to follow him and make things clear, third uncle said in a low voice, "Let''s go!"


    At that moment, I was completely stunned. I turned around and looked at Third Uncle in confusion.


    Third Uncle''s face revealed an irrefutable expression, so I had no choice but to give up.


    But when I looked at Yun Xiao, her face was filled with suspicion, not because of Third Uncle, but because of her identity. I was even more puzzled.


    Clang! The door was pushed open. The two bells on the door were particularly ear-piercing. It was likely that the people inside already knew that we had left.


    Yun Xiao and I followed Third Uncle out of the alley in quick steps. From time to time, I would look back to see if anyone had followed us out, but there was no sign of them.


    When we arrived outside the alley, my car was parked where I was, but there was a large truck behind us, the one I had seen during the day. The front of the truck seemed to have been repaired, there were still a lot of cracks that hadn''t been removed.


    Third Uncle walked to the driver''s seat without saying a word. Yun Xiaoxiao and I sat in the back without a word. I knew that Third Uncle would definitely give me an explanation, but it was really inconvenient right now.


    The car started up with a loud rumble.


    The car continued on the road, but I was still lost in my thoughts. I wondered why this truck driver was here!


    Could it be that the reason he came to Zhong Hai City, the reason we met at noon, was to trade with this old man? Then, naturally, the item traded was also drugs!


    Fortunately, the truck driver didn''t know us either, otherwise he might have been left behind just now.


    I''m not afraid that third uncle will be unable to defeat them, and if the Ghost King appears, our situation will be very difficult.


    When I thought about it this way, I had pretty much thought things through and understood why Third Uncle was so determined to leave.


    At this moment, Third Uncle opened his mouth, but it was not to explain anything to me. Instead, he said, "Yun Xiaoxiao, go and see if there are people or ghosts following us."


    Although Yun Xiaoxiao was unwilling to do so, she did not wish to cause too much trouble at this critical juncture. Thus, Yun Xiaoxiao started to smoke, and soon after, another stream of smoke came back.


    "There are two people following us in a car. Their intentions are very obvious. After a few turns, they will still follow us. There''s a 80 to 90% chance that it''s true."


    Third Uncle nodded and asked again, "Then let''s think of a way to get rid of him. It seems like we''ll have to make another detour." Third Uncle shook his head helplessly.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "What need is there to put in so much effort? They just died and the cause of death is very simple. The two cars crashed into each other." After saying this sentence, Yun Xiaoxiao did not seem to care at all.


    When I heard this, I was also a little shocked. It was a good two people, a little scary just because they said it was gone.


    I couldn''t help but think that if it hadn''t been for Third Uncle, my fate wouldn''t have been much better than these two. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Third Uncle frowned as well, but soon after, he felt relieved. After all, it''s good for our form now, and one less trouble is a problem.


    It wasn''t long before I saw the hotel from afar. The huge neon lights and tall buildings were very eye-catching. It was impossible not to recognize them.


    Uncle put us down in front of the hotel and parked in the garage.


    Yun Xiaoxiao and I were waiting at the entrance of the hotel when a person walked over from afar. When he suddenly saw Yun Xiaoxiao, he immediately ran towards the back. He was running very fast, as if he was afraid that he would win a prize in the sprint race.


    That''s right, he was the one who had killed Matt. At such a late hour, this yellow hair was simply too eye-catching.


    Yun Xiaoxiao snorted in displeasure, as if she was about to get up and kill Matt.


    What was the point of that? Killing people again. I couldn''t care less, so I pulled her hand and she stopped.


    However, the cold sensation on my hands made me realize my mistake.


    Yun Xiao''s willow-shaped eyebrows raised as she looked at me meaningfully. I quickly put my hand down. I didn''t want to touch it anymore.


    Yun Xiaoxiao then coldly snorted and ignored me.


    I quickly wiped the sweat from my forehead. This grandma really isn''t easy to offend, sigh.


    At this moment, Third Uncle came out of the car park and threw the key over. I quickly caught it. If this remote control was broken, then what would happen? It would cost a few hundred dollars to get one.


    Third Uncle walked into the hotel without looking back, and Yun Xiaoxiao and I followed him as well.


    At least Yun Xiao''s promise to help me was not a lie, and she had to listen to my orders no matter what. Otherwise, with her temper and the irreconcilable relationship between her and Third Uncle, they would have fought a thousand times over already.


    However, this time when Yun Xiaoxiao made her move, I also discovered that the lives that I recognized were like grass in the hands of these ghosts, fragile and unbearable.


    This also made me more anxious to save Xiaofang, otherwise I really didn''t know what would happen after a long time.

 C54

    At this moment, the night coffee shop''s lights were still dim and warm.


    In the back room of the coffee shop, there was a small room. There was a writing desk inside and a sofa opposite it. There was no other furniture, making it look like a study.


    The mysterious old man, who had just met Zhang Yifan and Third Uncle, was sitting on a chair in front of a writing desk. The driver of the truck was sitting opposite to him on the sofa.


    The truck driver spoke first.


    "Who are those people? Why are they here?" Then, he unconsciously frowned.


    The old man explained, "These people are here to ask me some questions." The old man didn''t seem to want to explain, so he explained vaguely.


    The middle-aged man sneered, "Why are you looking for me? Are you just going to let them go? They are the ones who have examined my undead today. " With that, the truck driver looked at the old man quietly.


    The old man was shocked, "What, they checked the goods? How can you let them inspect the goods! " After the old man finished speaking, he became extremely angry and started waving his hands.


    Indeed, the truck driver slowly told them what had happened during the day.


    "It''s quite a coincidence that you ran into them there. That way, they would have a better reason to die." After the old man finished speaking, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    The truck driver was not surprised. It was as if killing people was a common occurrence. He only absent-mindedly played with the teacup in his hand.


    "Then how are you going to do it? If I knew earlier, I would have asked them to stay, but now I don''t know where to start."


    The truck driver suddenly said.


    The corners of the old man''s mouth curled up, as if he wasn''t worried in the slightest.


    "I''ve already sent people to follow them. Luckily, I already planned to get rid of them. As soon as they left, I called for them to follow me closely. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to find them."


    As the old man spoke, he couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    However, the truck driver frowned, as if this old man wasn''t pleasing to the eye.


    "No matter what you do to them, it''s your business. "Now it''s time to talk about the goods. Where''s your money?"


    The old man, however, was not anxious. He slowly said, "There''s no hurry. Let me take a look at the goods first."


    The two talked for half an hour before the truck driver walked out of the room. The waitress woke up from her sleep and realized it was late. She quickly packed up her things and got ready to start.


    As for the two people who were following Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan, they had already turned into two ice-cold corpses.


    In the hotel, two people and a ghost sat down and began to talk.


    "I think there''s something wrong with that old man ¡­" Yun Xiaoxiao was the first to speak.


    Third Uncle instead asked, "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    "His yang aura is so powerful, he does not look like an old man at all, but more like a middle-aged man. "I wonder if he''s pretending or if he''s really that old." Yun Xiao shook his head as if he wasn''t sure.


    Third uncle was also surprised, but he soon began to suspect the old man''s true identity.


    If he says he''s the editor''s brother, and if he''s lying, he''s probably the boss.


    Third Uncle quickly asked Yun Xiaoxiao, "Do you remember what the age of the editor of the original magazine was?"


    "About this." Yun Xiaoxiao seemed to have forgotten something, as she scratched her head and said, "I remember that he was a middle-aged man in his thirties back then." After saying that, Yun Xiao nodded, as if he was sure of something.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle felt a bit strange. This way, the old man wouldn''t be the magazine editor anymore, but it was more likely that he really was his older brother.


    But according to his own reasoning, he was lying. It should be the editor of the magazine.


    However, what Yun Xiao Mo said reminded third uncle of something.


    Looking at how Third Uncle was thinking, Yun Xiao could not help but ask, "What are you thinking about? Why not think about it together?"


    I nodded in support of Cloud''s little idea.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh. He had also forgotten the simple reasoning behind it.


    So Third Uncle said, "He said he''s the magazine editor''s brother, right? But now we know he''ll lie to us, right?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao and I nodded, and thought about it.


    "In that case, it is a paradox. However, what Yun Xiaoxiao had just said was the key to solving the problem. It was true that he was an old man, but his yang aura was much more vigorous than an ordinary old man. So what does it mean? "


    Yun Xiao and I couldn''t help but look at each other, neither of us had any intention of seeing the answer in the other''s eyes.


    "Isn''t he related to the Spirit King? And the driver we saw today was also related to the Undead. I suspect that after staying with the ghost for a long time, his own vital energy has more or less been absorbed as well, causing him to become old and decrepit. "


    When I heard this, I jumped in fright. This kind of monster would be devoured even after staying for too long! I involuntarily stepped back a little way from the cloud.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was instantly displeased and shot a cold glance in my direction. She then obediently moved the chair back a little.


    Third Uncle saw this and smiled, saying, "Xiaofan, don''t worry. This will take a long time. Since you didn''t stay with Yun Xiaoxiao for long, it should be fine. Furthermore, they have deliberately suppressed it, so you don''t have to worry about anything. "


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was somewhat happy. She gave a "hmph" in response to Third Uncle''s good intentions.


    So that''s how it is. Then I don''t have to be too scared.


    I thought I would be ten years older if I stayed with Cloudy Little for another two days, and I suddenly felt terrible.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I slept with the ghost and was sucked dry by her. Immediately, I felt my lower body shiver, and I didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Third Uncle said seriously, "Now we can roughly confirm that he is the editor of Nightfall magazine. As for the matter with him, let''s leave it for now. Let''s talk about the truck driver first. "


    As soon as third uncle finished talking, I immediately followed up, "Third uncle, isn''t this the corpse hide poison? Then why is it here today? It''s definitely this old man who has a deal with him. Could it be that this old man is a drug dealer?"


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "Your analysis is correct, but we have to guard against the undead. They can be manipulated as easily as the real zombies."


    Yun Xiao also nodded her head as she listened to him, it seemed that this undead was also difficult for her to deal with.


    "How about this, today''s truck driver''s appearance disrupted our plans. After they finished the transaction, we will go find him and force him to tell us the truth as well as the Ghost King''s current hiding place!"


    The last time they let the Spirit King run away, they really misunderstood their plan. If they killed the Ghost King at that time, then there wouldn''t be so much of a problem. But if this didn''t happen, then perhaps they wouldn''t have been able to find the old man and wouldn''t have been able to discover the truth behind this.


    Speaking of which, it was hard to tell if it was a blessing or a curse.


    Thinking of this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.


    "Alright, we''ll follow your arrangements, Third Uncle." After hearing what Third Uncle said, I nodded and agreed.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also nodded her head, but she did not seem like she was going to say anything else.


    Third Uncle changed the topic and asked Yun Xiaoxiao, "Do you remember the editor of your magazine in the past? And why did he waste so much time and effort to kill someone related to you? Even you were almost scared out of your mind. This is not a coincidence."


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao began to ponder, as if she was trying to find information regarding the editor of the magazine from her memory.


    In the end, Yun Xiaoxiao shook her head and said, "I can''t remember anymore. The impression he gave me was not that deep, so I can''t remember clearly."


    In the end, Yun Xiao gave up thinking and shook his head.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle was not surprised, so he said, "It''s fine if you don''t remember, but when we arrest him and interrogate him, everything will be clear."


    "Okay, that''s it for now. I''ll go over there tomorrow morning and see if the truck driver is there. After that, we''ll move around at night and try to find some useful information from these old men. Go to bed early now, so that you won''t lose your spirits tomorrow. "


    Third Uncle waved his hand, indicating that I should take a bath first so that I could go to bed early.


    I randomly chose a few clothes that I brought along and walked into the bathroom. After taking a good hot bath, I immediately felt that my tired body and mind had been freed and couldn''t help but cry out in comfort ¡­


    Outside, Yun Xiaoxiao and third uncle were also in an awkward position. One man and one ghost, neither of them spoke first.


    Finally, Third Uncle couldn''t help himself anymore. "You can go back to the wine jar and stay there. Otherwise, we won''t be able to sleep peacefully tonight. " With that, Third Uncle took the jar and covered it with the lid.


    Yun Xiao was bored to death thinking of returning to the pitch-black wine jug with nothing to show for it. He suddenly felt unhappy, but the hotel was very different. It wasn''t easy to stay in a single room, so he had no choice.


    Following which, Yun Xiaoxiao turned into a puff of green smoke and floated into the wine jar.


    Third Uncle then closed the lid with satisfaction and took out the clothes he had changed into.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed before I could faintly hear someone shouting from outside the bathroom, "Xiaofan, hurry up. You''ve already been bathing for half an hour, still haven''t come out!"


    It was only then that I suddenly understood. Third Uncle had been waiting anxiously for me to come out after washing up.

 C55

    After I finished washing up, I came out and saw that Third Uncle didn''t have a good expression. I chuckled and then went back to bed to play with my phone.


    Speaking of which, every time he turned on his phone, he would habitually open WeChat and see Xiaofang''s WeChat message, but he couldn''t send her a message now. Xiaofang, believe me, I will save you.


    Then, the phone just looked before falling asleep. He didn''t know what time it was and just felt that he was in a daze. Then, he just fell asleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found that my phone was missing. After searching for a long time, I found that it was at my feet ¡­


    At some point, Third Uncle had woken up and was sitting at a computer table to eat breakfast. At the table was another breakfast, which was probably mine.


    He immediately got up and washed his face and rinsed his mouth. Then, he picked up the steamed bun on the table and took a bite. He then drank a mouthful of congee.


    Afterwards, my mouth wasn''t idle either. "Third Uncle, are we still going tonight?"


    Third Uncle had already finished his meal and was watching the TV. When he heard me speak, he replied without turning his head, "Yes."


    Then he went back to his TV.


    I saw that the jar was still closed, and opened at once at the thought of Cloud, who was still inside.


    Yun Xiaoxiao came out immediately and leaned against the table. She patted her chest and said, "It''s so stuffy inside. Ai."


    Hearing this, the corners of Third Uncle''s lips curled up. In his heart, he was clearly happy. After all, he still couldn''t get along with Yun Xiaoxiao, so he was quite happy for her to make a fool of herself.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao looked around and saw that the sun was rising outside the window. She could not help but mutter, "I thought it was already night, but why is it still early in the morning."


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. This ghost can''t sleep either, this day must be too long.


    At this time, Third Uncle went to the bathroom, and there was a loud bang.


    It was only then that I remembered that Third Uncle had to go and see if the truck driver had left by day before deciding on my next move.


    After a while, Third Uncle came out. However, Third Uncle was different from the Third Uncle at that time, and he was dressed like an old man the last time.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao was a little surprised when she saw this. She couldn''t help but think that this smelly Daoist Priest really had some skills.


    Third Uncle waved his hands and said, "I''m going out. If it''s lunch time, you can eat by yourself. I won''t be coming back for now."


    Afterwards, Third Uncle left with a brisk walk, not looking like an old man at all ¡­


    Thus, I couldn''t help but call out, "Third Uncle, walk slowly. Don''t dodge your waist."


    Third Uncle realized that he seemed to be walking too fast. He then scratched his head in embarrassment and looked like an old man.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao and I stayed in the room.


    Yun Xiaoxiao really wanted to go out, but with the current sun, even if she did not die, she would at least lose a layer of skin.


    Thus, Yun Xiaoxiao called me over, "Hey, come over here. Put down the television and watch it."


    How could I dare to say no when I heard that? Third Uncle isn''t here either, so how could I dare to displease her?


    I quickly turned on the TV and Yun Xiao slowly watched it. Then, I took my phone and sat on the bed to play.


    On the other side, Third Uncle had already successfully disguised himself as an old man and was currently riding on a bus towards the night coffee shop.


    He didn''t drive because someone must have written down the license plate number yesterday, so if he drove there recklessly, he might be walking into a trap.


    Actually, driving to the night coffee shop wasn''t too far, but he had to circle around the bus to get there.


    Third Uncle looked at his watch and saw that it was already nine o''clock. The bus was packed with people from the office and most of them had no seats, so there was no room to move their feet.


    Third Uncle stretched out his hand to check the time on his watch. It took a lot of effort.


    While Third Uncle was muttering to himself, he suddenly felt that his wallet was moving in his pocket.


    Third Uncle''s heart skipped a beat, but his expression didn''t change. He inadvertently glanced at his pockets while one of his hands was searching for his wallet.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. It''s not good to be a thief. Meeting me today is your bad luck.


    When he thought about how his Third Uncle suddenly exerted a force and grabbed the thief''s hand, that person suddenly raised his head and revealed his face.


    He was an ordinary-looking young man, but his eyes were very small. In terms of adjective, he had shifty eyes and he looked like a thief.


    The little thief immediately revealed a pleading expression, as if he was hoping that Third Uncle wouldn''t expose him.


    Third Uncle sneered in his heart. How could I forgive you? He was going to pull him over and pull him over to reason with him.


    However, this little thief was like a loach. His hands slipped out at the same time as the bus arrived at the station and immediately slid down.


    At that time, he had only tried it for an instant and no one had noticed it. Third Uncle thought it was okay, he was too lazy to go down and capture him. After all, he had more important things to do, so he could just let him go for now.


    Just as Third Uncle was thinking this, a few people beside him suddenly picked up their phones as if they were looking at some news. However, Third Uncle didn''t notice anything and just continued thinking about how to find the truck driver and find out if he left.


    Finally reaching the stop, Third Uncle impatiently got off the car.


    However, he didn''t notice that the three people behind him had also gotten out of the car, following closely behind him.


    Thus, Third Uncle walked from the bus stop to the alley and looked around to see if there were any wagons. After seeing that there were no wagons, Third Uncle let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked into the alley.


    However, the other three people had also followed along. When they saw their Third Uncle enter the alley, they smiled maliciously, as if they felt as if a sheep had entered a tiger''s den.


    Third Uncle didn''t walk for long before he arrived at the night coffee shop. Surprisingly, the door wasn''t opened. This gave Third Uncle a headache. He didn''t expect that this coffee shop wouldn''t be opened yet.


    However, when Third Uncle thought about it for a bit, he understood. This coffee shop opened very late every time, so naturally, he wouldn''t wake up early in the morning to open it.


    At least now that he knew that the truck was gone, it meant that the truck driver was probably not here either.


    Third Uncle was thinking this while turning his head around. He wanted to find a restaurant to sit at and wait for dinner.


    Suddenly, he noticed three burly men walk over from the other end of the alley. Third Uncle thought that they were also here for some business. After all, many of the other shops in the alley were still open for business.


    Third Uncle didn''t walk too far and was about to leave the alley. Just as he passed the three men, he suddenly felt a chill behind him and felt something was wrong. He quickly lowered his head to see if he could avoid their fists.


    Third Uncle then took two steps back to distance himself from the three men and coldly looked at them.


    The three men were shocked. How was this old man''s reaction speed so fast? Was the old man''s reflexes so developed now? How could they have known that this was Third Uncle''s disguise? Unavoidably, they had questions that they were unable to answer.


    Third Uncle coldly said, "You still haven''t given up yet? You actually gave me some game to play with." Even though Third Uncle was saying this, he was still a bit worried. What should he do next?


    The three men were also very angry. The previous attack had been dodged, and now this old fart was still pretending to be 13 in front of them. They definitely could not tolerate this.


    Thus, they immediately swarmed over, preparing to gang up on Third Uncle.


    What kind of person was Third Uncle? He was someone who had seen a lot, and such a small scene wasn''t difficult to deal with. Thus, Third Uncle used his ultimate watchdog skill, 36 tricks, and left as a trap ¡­


    Third Uncle slipped away from the alley like a wisp of smoke. The three burly men were immediately stunned. With his speed, he was probably at least fifty meters away from Bolt.


    Immediately, the three men came to their senses. Taking advantage of the fact that Third Uncle hadn''t run too far, they passed by and hurried to catch up.


    Third Uncle secretly complained in his heart. Calling him Fighting ghosts was not a problem, but telling him to fight someone was something great. Even though he could protect himself, he didn''t dare to even think about it ¡­


    Thus, the three men followed Third Uncle as he ran.


    Third Uncle was running so fast that he didn''t have any strength to run anymore. Damn, why were these three so persistent? Third Uncle couldn''t help but secretly complain in his heart.


    Since when did an old man run faster than these three men? This was a huge blow to their confidence, and they had decided to train their bodies when they got back. They wanted to be strong ¡­


    Finally, the third uncle couldn''t run anymore and stopped by the side of the road. He wanted to call a taxi and escape, but the three men didn''t give him any chance. They immediately surrounded the third uncle, and he felt that things weren''t going well.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but think that this old man had repeatedly wanted his and Little Fan''s lives. The subordinates he had sent out this time had caught him. He was afraid that he would first knock him out and then bring him to that place to kill him.


    Thinking of this, even someone as calm and composed as Third Uncle couldn''t help but panic. For a moment, he forgot to shout for help. He might even be able to call for a passerby and save his life.


    But in reality, if passersby saw them, they would most likely not care about the three men''s business and pretend they didn''t see them.


    He would be thankful if he could call the police.


    However, Third Uncle did not have the heart to think about this. The three big men aggressively walked over. Third Uncle did not know what to do for the moment.

 C56

    Just as Third Uncle was thinking that he was finished, the three men immediately threw up their fists and left him badly bruised. Then, they clapped their hands and left.


    Third Uncle just stood there in a daze. He sat on the ground for a while, then rubbed his head and thought for a while.


    Suddenly, Third Uncle seemed to have gone crazy. He laid on the ground and started laughing.


    At this time, a woman passed by. Seeing Third Uncle like this, she couldn''t help but mutter, "He''s so old and still looks like a little kid. I''m afraid he''s not crazy." With that, he quickly ran past Third Uncle.


    He finally knew who these three men were. It turned out they were the accomplices of that little thief on the bus, probably because he was embarrassed while on the bus. Thus, he had his accomplices on the bus follow him and fix him up.


    However, how could Third Uncle know that this time, the little thief would go back and give all the work he had done to those three men. Furthermore, he was ruthlessly mocked by those three men ¡­


    Third Uncle thought that this time, he had to bear the fear, but in the end, it turned out this way. He didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse, but in short, it was better for him to keep his life.


    Thinking of this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    Only then did Third Uncle start to worry about his injuries. "Oh, it really hurts."


    Third Uncle was about to sit up, but he almost fell to the ground.


    Third Uncle touched his nose and then looked at his own hand, which was covered in blood.


    "F * ck, these bastards are really ruthless." If I were really an old man, I''d have to fall apart this time. " Third Uncle held onto the wall while cursing and moving towards the glass window of a clothing store in front of him.


    Walking up to the glass, Third Uncle saw himself. His eyes were all purple, his nose was almost dry, his hair was messy, and his clothes were torn. He looked exactly like someone who needed food!


    Seeing this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh.


    The shop assistant in the clothing store was scared to death when he saw a beggar ask for food giggling outside.


    Third Uncle shook his head and left. Only then did the shop assistant heave a sigh of relief. If he rushed into the store, something might have happened.


    Third Uncle then walked towards the nearby bus stop. It looked like they couldn''t finish their lunch, so they had to go back and clean up the wound. Moreover, his appearance was so eye-catching that it would be difficult not to be noticed ¡­


    Moreover, it seemed like they did not plan to open the restaurant for business in the morning, so it would not be too late to talk about it in the afternoon.


    When the bus arrived, Third Uncle quickly took advantage of the lack of people and found a seat.


    Third Uncle was about to tidy up his clothes to avoid looking too ugly when the driver said, "Hey, Old Master, you haven''t invested any money yet."


    When Third Uncle heard this, he suddenly realized that he had been in such a hurry to get on the car that he had even forgotten to put his coin in.


    Third Uncle quickly searched his pockets, intending to take out his wallet.


    However, no matter how much Third Uncle searched for a long time, he couldn''t find a single trace of his wallet. Third Uncle really wanted to take out his wallet, but he couldn''t find his wallet.


    This time, Third Uncle was stupefied. They didn''t even have a single dollar left, so how could someone let them ride on an overlord''s carriage?


    The driver was also warm-hearted and considerately said, "Old man, did you not bring any money? "Let me help you out this time. Next time, remember to go out and bring some money with you." As he spoke, the driver took out some money from his pocket and threw it into the cash box.


    Third Uncle was immediately filled with gratitude. There were still good people in this world.


    Third Uncle quickly thanked the driver, who just waved his hand and started the car. He thought to himself, this must be another unfilial deed of another family. The old man didn''t care that much about it, since he said it in a nice way that he didn''t bring any money, it was likely that his children didn''t want to pay him. Sigh, this world''s way.


    As the car slowly moved away, Third Uncle suddenly remembered something from his seat. It was most likely someone had taken the wallet away from him while the three men were beating him up.


    F * ck, a dog really can''t stop eating sh * t. When this thief hit me, he didn''t forget to take away my wallet.


    Luckily, there were only a few hundred pieces inside, so there was no identification. He never had any papers in his wallet, and it was safer to keep them in his bag.


    This time, Baobao had rendered a meritorious deed. Luckily, his ID wasn''t lost, otherwise it would have been troublesome. He didn''t mind the few hundred yuan.


    Third Uncle shook his head and no longer paid any attention to him.


    Finally, he got to his feet. His third uncle couldn''t help but feel a little pain in his body, so he quickly ran out of the car.


    When he pushed open the door to the hotel, the clerk at the front desk jumped in fright, wondering why this beggar ran here. Just as he was about to call the security guards, Third Uncle quickly slapped the room card in his pocket, then packed it and rushed upstairs.


    Only the beautiful staff was left in a daze for a long time on the spot. Only then did she realize that this was a customer ¡­


    However, this guest was dressed too ¡­ This was strange ¡­


    On the stairs again, Third Uncle couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that the room card hadn''t been taken away, if not he would have been kicked out by the security guards.


    Clang! The door was opened as Zhang Yifan was eating takeout and watching TV while Yun Xiaoxiao was nibbling on a candle.


    Only after seeing that they were all there did Third Uncle relax and quickly find a place to sit down.


    I was eating takeout when the door opened. I thought it was Third Uncle. Didn''t he say he''d be back in the afternoon? Why is he back now?


    I looked at him and saw that his body was in tatters and his face was swollen. Could it be that this was Third Uncle''s new makeup?


    Thus, I couldn''t help but ask, "Third Uncle, why are you back?" Your makeup is really realistic. " As I said this, I couldn''t help but laugh. To be honest, my Third Uncle''s appearance was really funny, but it was also quite lifelike.


    Seeing this, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but laugh. This beggar was dressed up, how could he be dressed up like this?


    Third Uncle didn''t know that they would ask such a question. He was so angry that he puffed his beard and glared at them. "What makeup? This is real and he was beaten up! Do you think it won''t be realistic?" Third Uncle couldn''t help but glare at me, causing me to almost swallow the food in my mouth.


    "Was it beaten up by someone? Third Uncle, are you alright? Was it that old man yesterday? " I hastily put down the rice in my hand and rushed to the side of Third Uncle.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also shocked as she thought to herself what was going on.


    Third Uncle was still not satisfied and said, "Look at me, do I look alright? "Who did it? If it was that old fogey who didn''t die and did you think I would have a chance to live? Do you still think I would stand in front of you and speak?"


    Third Uncle looked like he was really angry, but it was normal. After all, anyone who was beaten up was beaten black and blue in the face. Then was said to be makeup, the mood went where.


    I also realized my mistake and hastily gave my mouth a symbolic slap. "Look at my mouth, I was in the wrong. "Third Uncle, I didn''t mean to, so you should forgive me. Besides, I don''t really understand the situation, so I was just spouting nonsense." I quickly explained to Third Uncle.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle calmed himself down and nodded. He did not blame me, but Yun Xiaoxiao did not express anything, after all, the relationship between the two of them was ordinary. I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    I immediately looked at Third Uncle''s wounds and found that his face was bruised and his clothes were tattered. He really did look like a beggar ¡­


    I wanted to quickly bring Third Uncle to the hospital to have a look. After that, I said, "Third Uncle, let me bring you to the hospital to have a look. This power seems quite serious. I''m afraid it won''t do if I don''t take a look. "


    Third Uncle originally wanted to refuse to go to the hospital. After all, the doctor now is notoriously deceitful. If I don''t get killed on this trip, I''m afraid he won''t want me to come out. However, thinking about how he couldn''t afford to delay any longer, he decided to treat his injuries earlier. Thus, he nodded his head reluctantly.


    "Cough cough, then I''ll have to let you go for now. However, I need to go and monitor the other party every day to prevent him from doing anything that might harm me." "Cough ¡­" As Third Uncle spoke, he couldn''t help but cough again.


    I quickly helped Third Uncle pat his back to calm him down.


    Yun Xiaoxiao unexpectedly opened her mouth, "Rest assured, leave it to me. If it''s just monitoring, I''m pretty confident that I won''t be caught. "


    Hearing this, Third Uncle nodded and felt slightly more at ease.


    However, I couldn''t hold back my temper and asked, "Third Uncle, who did it? Since it wasn''t that old fogey, it wouldn''t be possible for other people to do the same."


    I was still very curious about why Third Uncle was injured to such an extent, and why he left the house in the manner of an old man. This way, he wouldn''t be recognized, if a normal person were to beat up an old man like this, it would take them a whole week to wake up.


    Third Uncle touched the wound on his nose and told them everything that had happened that morning, as well as how his wallet had been taken away by them. He also told them that he had almost run out of money to take the bus.


    How could I have expected that Third Uncle would encounter such a strange matter? I could only say that Third Uncle was unlucky, but fortunately for him, Third Uncle was using his identity as an old man, so I didn''t know whether or not he would receive more punches if he were a middle-aged man.


    The corners of Yun Xiaoxiao''s lips curled up as if she was about to laugh. Then he said, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful at capturing ghost masters. Today, you will also be bullied. Tsk tsk."


    Just like that, Yun Xiaoxiao started to mock him, as if she was venting her anger.


    It seemed like Yun Xiaoxiao still remembered the matter of Third Uncle casting a spell on her. As expected, women still hold a grudge, and female ghosts are no exception. Sigh.

 C57

    When his third uncle saw this, he snappily said, "What are you laughing at? I can''t beat those three men, but weren''t you powerless when you were captured by the Spirit King? You can only bully some mortals, what''s there to be proud of? "


    After saying that, Third Uncle snorted coldly and no longer thought about Yun Xiao.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, how could she bear it? She immediately said, "I only know how to bully mortals? It''s the same for you, all you can do is bully those lonely ghosts, you smelly old Taoist, how great do you think you are. " With that, Yun Xiao''s eyebrows jumped up.


    Third Uncle was not to be outdone. He was about to make a move, and Yun Xiaoxiao looked like she was about to fight. I immediately felt awkward being stuck in the middle. Thus, I immediately decided to advise third uncle. After all, we are on the same side, so the possibility of persuading him to go with us is greater.


    "Third Uncle, don''t bother about it anymore. Our top priority right now is to get you to the hospital so that you can heal your injuries first." I immediately tried to persuade Third Uncle in a friendly manner.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle calmed himself down, but he did not forget to say, "That''s right, that''s what you call a human word." After saying that, third uncle could not help but glance at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was displeased. I hurriedly started to deal with this great god again.


    "Stop fighting, I''ll take Third Uncle to the hospital first. If you have anything, wait until he recovers." I looked pleadingly at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t look, as long as he didn''t, Yun Xiaoxiao''s scalp would go numb. The anger within him dissipated quite a bit, and with a cold snort, he decided not to argue with his third uncle anymore.


    Third Uncle couldn''t be bothered to pay any more attention to this ghost girl, so he stopped talking. This storm had finally passed. I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief ¡­


    And so, Yun Xiaoxiao turned into a cloud of green smoke and entered the wine jar.


    I was about to help Third Uncle to get to the hospital when Third Uncle smacked me on the head. I suddenly didn''t understand how I had offended Third Uncle again ¡­


    "Third Uncle, what did I do wrong again?" I can''t help but be speechless, every time.


    Third Uncle shook his head and snappily said, "You silly boy, let''s see what time it is." Third Uncle seems to think I''m too stupid.


    I took out my cell phone and turned on the screen. It was eleven o''clock. It was only then that I realised that the hospital was almost out of work. If I wanted to go, I could only wait until the afternoon. I had really forgotten about this matter.


    However, I didn''t know if there would be a problem if I delayed Third Uncle''s injury. I asked anxiously, "Third Uncle, what will happen to your injury?"


    Third Uncle waved his hand and said, "I still have a bottle of safflower oil in my bag. Take it over first. "Let''s clean up first. Otherwise, if we wait until the afternoon, my injuries might really worsen."


    I immediately ran to the side of Third Uncle''s bundle and opened it. I was immediately stunned.


    There was a screwdriver, a compass, a wooden sword, a yellow Talisman, and a bandage. He really could open a grocery store now.


    I hurriedly picked up Third Uncle''s safflower oil. Speaking of which, this thing really does have some memories. When he was young, he was mischievous and liked to leave wounds on his body. Every time he came back, he would be scolded. However, every time his mother would rub his body with safflower oil and he would be alive in two days.


    Speaking of which, this smell was pretty much the same. Maybe it was from the same brand. He couldn''t help but think of his mother, but since she was long gone, there was no place in this world that could be more peaceful. He hoped that his mother would be comfortable underground, and that his son would burn more paper money for him this year.


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Third Uncle couldn''t take it anymore and urged me, "Xiaofan, what are you daydreaming about? Quickly give the safflower oil to me."


    "Oh, oh, I''m coming." I woke up and quickly passed the safflower oil to Third Uncle.


    However, Third Uncle didn''t hurry to open it after taking it. Instead, he walked into the washroom. I was a little puzzled as there wasn''t a need to go to the washroom with this safflower oil.


    Third Uncle seemed to see my doubt and explained, "I will change this outfit first before I deal with my wounds."


    When I saw Third Uncle''s tattered clothes, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. Luckily, I managed to suppress my laughter, otherwise, Third Uncle would beat me up ¡­


    When Third Uncle went to the bathroom, I went back to the computer table and started eating.


    "Damn, it''s cold." I just ate a mouthful and couldn''t help cursing out, then realized that the meal had turned cold after just a short while.


    I had no choice but to accept it while pinching my nose. Thus, I started to eat without taking a single bite.


    After a while, Third Uncle came out of the washroom. I looked at him and saw that he had already changed the appearance and makeup of the old man into his usual self.


    When Third Uncle saw me eating, he couldn''t help but rub his stomach. Then, his stomach started to growl ¡­


    I also smiled and immediately ordered a takeout for third uncle. It should arrive in about ten minutes.


    Third Uncle also chuckled before sitting down on the bed and rubbing the safflower oil on his wounds.


    Third Uncle wasn''t wearing any clothes on his body, so I realized that the bruises couldn''t be used to describe third uncle''s injuries. Although his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, there were still a lot of wounds on his body, as if there was a large and small bruise on his back.


    However, Third Uncle also thought the same when he looked at the mirror. This bunch of brats were too ruthless ¡­


    "Xiaofan, come over and help me wipe the back. I can''t reach it."


    After Third Uncle said that, he handed the bottle of safflower oil over. I reached out to catch it and wiped the bruises on his back one by one.


    After he finished wiping, Third Uncle laid down on the bed to rest for a while.


    After a while, someone called me. I quickly connected the phone.


    So it turned out to be take-out. Then I ran downstairs to get my takeout and went back upstairs.


    "Third Uncle, Third Uncle!" "Wake up, if you don''t wake up now, the rice will get cold." I pushed Third Uncle''s shoulder and told him to get up.


    Third Uncle got up sleepily and took the lunchbox before sitting next to me. He started to eat in big bites. It seemed that he was really hungry.


    When Third Uncle was eating, I asked, "Third Uncle, did you find anything when you went to the coffee shop today?"


    Third Uncle stopped his chopsticks and said, "Well, I was going there. They didn''t open the door, but when I was outside the alley, I didn''t see the truck. As for the rest, I''m not sure if I can find anything. "


    As they talked, Third Uncle began to eat his own food. It seemed that there was really nothing much to say. I stopped thinking about it and started to look at my phone.


    "Then, third uncle, you should go back to sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up at 2 o''clock. Today, we can go to the hospital in peace. We can forget about the coffee shop for now."


    I saw that Third Uncle''s injuries weren''t light, so I decided to go along with it.


    Third Uncle shook his head and said, "There''s no need. We can just go and take a look today. At most, we can delay it for another day tomorrow. "We will have to continue the operation the day after tomorrow. After all, Xiaofang has to be rescued one day earlier so that you won''t be too worried."


    Hearing Xiaofang''s words, my heart tightened. I should have saved this person who had caused my dreams.


    Just like this, Third Uncle laid on his bed to rest for a while after eating dinner. I played Glory to a certain person and reached two points. After fighting so many times, I feel like I''m playing a game with four eyes on my own. Maybe this is the loneliness of a great god.


    At this moment, Zhang Yifan''s other four teammates were thinking the same thing. How could this person send such a gift? He had given three quarters of the team''s heads, and he even had the right to give them back?


    "..."


    So I woke Third Uncle up, but I called him a few times before waking up. I reckon if I don''t wake Third Uncle up, he''ll probably have to stay up late.


    It seemed that Third Uncle was really tired this time, and that he had suffered greatly. Speaking of which, everything happened because of him. However, for Third Uncle to suffer like this, his heart really felt a bit uncomfortable. However, since things had already come to this, anything he said was unnecessary.


    Third Uncle got up and put on his clothes. Then he washed his face in the pool and looked at himself in the mirror and found that his eyes were a little swollen. He looked like a dark purple and he really needed a good look at the doctor.


    Then I went downstairs and drove to the hospital.


    Third Uncle''s eyes weren''t very good. He said that the right eye was still blurry, so he told me to drive.


    I sat in the driver''s seat while Third Uncle sat in the passenger seat. While the car was warming up, I took out my cell phone and opened the map software to check out the nearby hospital.


    It didn''t matter if they didn''t investigate, as soon as they did, it would be a huge pile of hospitals with all kinds of hospitals, but they were all good and bad.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but search Zhong Hai City''s hospital and start navigation, preparing to go directly there.


    But when I did get on the road, I realized my mistake.


    "Xiaofan, do you even know how to drive? I''ve seen this island for the third time, and you''re still here. Ai."


    My face instantly turned pale ¡­


    So I wanted to put the blame on the navigation software.


    "Third Uncle, you really can''t blame me for this, it''s all because of this navigation software. He said that if you take a spin around the island, you can go straight to the hospital. I''ve already done this a few times, but it still hasn''t moved out, which proves that there''s a problem with it."


    However, Third Uncle acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He then opened the car window and asked a passing old man, "Old Master, do you know how to get to the hospital?"


    The old man hesitated for a moment, and then he pointed towards the exit of the island. Third Uncle thanked him, and called me to head over there.

 C58

    "Heh heh, the old man is so experienced. Your navigation system is so useless." Third Uncle proudly stretched his back.


    I was a bit unhappy when I heard this. This navigation software is still very powerful, but it''s just that there''s a problem with it this time. Why does Third Uncle say that?


    I changed my mind, but now that there was a problem with the navigation software, there was no way I could refute it. Thus, I calmly drove forward.


    However, after driving for seven to eight minutes, I realized why the scenery outside the window was so familiar. I was confused.


    But when I got back to the roundabout, I realized that we had made another detour.


    Third Uncle also discovered this and immediately became angry. He said angrily, "How could that old man be deceiving us? Even an outsider would have to scam him if they asked for directions. Isn''t this a bit too unkind?"


    After saying that, Third Uncle was still indignant. Although I was a little proud in my heart, it wasn''t good to show it now. I could only secretly feel pleased ¡­


    At this moment, I suddenly looked at my mobile phone. I still haven''t switched off the navigation system, but I realized that every time I reached the island, it would turn left in front of me. And that was when I realized that if I turned left, there were actually two paths!


    And the first is not so obvious. I have taken the first path several times, and the navigation is the second. I was speechless. I had enlarged the map so that I could see everything clearly ¡­


    Seeing that Third Uncle was still so depressed, I said, "Third Uncle, don''t be in such a hurry. I''ve found the way. Don''t mind it so much."


    Third Uncle was first happy when he heard this. He had finally found the way, but this was all thanks to his navigation ability. He had just insulted it, but now he felt embarrassed.


    Thus, Third Uncle only nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    So I turned left along the path on the navigation map, and after walking for a while, I saw a man in front of me. His back was very familiar.


    Third Uncle quickly called out, "Xiaofan, stop the car, stop the car!"


    Third Uncle''s face was full of excitement, causing me to be puzzled. However, I did as Third Uncle instructed and stopped the car.


    Before the car could come to a stop, Third Uncle impatiently rushed down.


    I followed to see what was going on.


    But as I approached, I understood everything.


    That person was actually the old man who asked for directions from Third Uncle ¡­ Third Uncle was so excited that he couldn''t care less.


    Third Uncle immediately followed the old man over.


    When I arrived, Third Uncle was already arguing with the old man with his red face and ears.


    "Old man, I respect you for being an old man. I''m asking you for directions because I think you''re experienced and experienced, but it''s wrong for you to scam us like this."


    Who would have thought that the old man would also get anxious upon hearing this, "I''m also an outsider. I just think it looks like this place." You have no choice but to ask me. "


    Third Uncle''s rage immediately vanished into thin air.


    It wasn''t that Third Uncle was angry, but Third Uncle was already at a loss for words. This old man is truly a weirdo, and you really can''t do anything about it.


    After I heard the old man''s explanation, my head was full of black lines and my face was covered in sweat.


    Just like this, the three of them didn''t say anything and the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Thus, I opened my mouth and said, "Old Master, where are you heading to? If we''re on the same road, why don''t we give you a lift? "


    I saw that it was such a hot day and that the old man looked as if he had been walking for a long time.


    The old man grinned when he heard this, then said, "I''m going to the hospital. I just don''t know if the hospital I told you about is the same place. "


    "Hospital? I don''t know which one it is, but do you know which one it is? " I was confused.


    Third Uncle leaned against the hood of the car and watched me and the old man converse. Third Uncle was not a narrow-minded person. Thinking about how it was not easy to travel so far on such a hot day, he agreed with Zhang Yifan.


    How could I know what Third Uncle was thinking? I just felt that based on his personality, he should be able to give the old man a ride.


    The old man only rubbed his head as he thought of something.


    After a while, it seemed to me that the old man had remembered, and I listened attentively.


    However, the old man opened his mouth and said, "I don''t remember. I only remember how to go."


    Black lines appeared on my forehead when I heard this.


    "How about this, we''ll take you to the hospital first, then we''ll go to the hospital." I thought of a solution.


    The old man grinned, "Then thank you so much." To be honest, I''ve never really sat in a car before. I can''t bear to spend money on this company, so I don''t even dare to ride in a car. "


    I was also surprised to hear that the old man was so thrifty, but when I thought about what could have happened to him, since he was going to the hospital, I guessed that he could have been hospitalized or something. Furthermore, the old man was dressed like an old man from the countryside.


    However, Third Uncle had never noticed that the old man didn''t want the city people, so he started asking for directions. Third Uncle was also confused ¡­


    So I opened the door and let him sit in the back, the old man in front, so he could show me where he was going.


    As soon as the old man got on the car, he couldn''t help but say, "The air conditioner is really comfortable on such a hot day. It''s a pity that I can only rub about in the hospital."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh, but I didn''t say anything in response. On the contrary, I thought back to my childhood in the countryside. It was really hard to imagine it now, but the living conditions of the old man right now should be similar.


    However, the Third Uncle couldn''t hold it in any longer and started to chat with the Old Uncle.


    "Lordmaster, where do you live?"


    Hearing that, the old man didn''t hesitate to open his mouth and say, "I came from the countryside and live in the Liu Family Village. I guess you wouldn''t know even if I told you." Then the old man shook his head.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle laughed. "How would I not know? I live next door to your village, Zhang Jia Village."


    When the old man heard this, he was also very happy. "So we''re still neighbors?"


    But soon, the old man''s eyes dimmed again and said, "Speaking of which, this time I went to the city because my old lady contracted some strange disease. She was treated for a long time, but I could only suppress it. Thank you so much for taking your car this time. "


    The third uncle''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. He had guessed seventy to eighty percent right. This way, the third uncle couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for him. He waved his hand and said, "This is only a small matter."


    The old man still wanted to say something, but after thinking for a moment, he sighed and gave up.


    Third Uncle and I were tactful enough to not say anything. Don''t just leave it open like that.


    It was a straight drive, and the old man didn''t say it was all over, so I drove on. However, he couldn''t help but have some doubts in his heart. Just which hospital was his uncle going to?


    But when I got close to the city hospital, the old man said, "It''s here, it''s here, I''m going to be here."


    I looked at Third Uncle''s face in the rearview mirror. "Hmm, just like me, there''s a head full of black lines ¡­"


    So we parked the car in the parking lot. Fuck, you have to pay for parking the car, it''s getting harder and harder to get along in this world...


    After the old man got out of the car, he said, "I''m here, thank you so much. You guys can go to the hospital. Don''t worry about me."


    I endured the headache and warmly told my uncle, "Uncle, this is the city hospital. We''re also going to be here."


    Hearing this, the old man immediately felt embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "Then I''m really sorry. Otherwise, you would think I wouldn''t tell you the way on purpose."


    Third Uncle couldn''t hold back his laughter anymore. He waved his hand and said, "Old Master, everything is fine now. Let''s hurry and enter the hospital."


    The old man nodded, and we went into the hospital together.


    After reaching the hall on the first floor, I decided to bring Third Uncle to see the trauma department. The Old Uncle estimated that we would be going to the Inpatient Department, so I had no choice but to part here.


    I told him, "Old Uncle, Third Uncle and I need to go to the trauma department to have a look. You should go to the Inpatient Department, right? Let''s split up here first. Speaking of which, what''s the number of your ward? We''ll go take a look at you and your wife later. "


    Hearing this, the old man smirked before looking at his third uncle, "What are you doing? Your wounds are so severe."


    Only now did the uncle realize how slow his reaction was.


    Third Uncle also laughed, but it was hard to say what was going on.


    Seeing this, the old man waved his hand and did not pursue the matter. Then he said, "I''m in ward 712, right on the seventh floor of the Inpatient Department. "You guys are really considerate to go and take a look. I''ll thank you on behalf of my wife here."


    Then we laughed and sent the old man away.


    After that, Third Uncle and I went to the registration window. Today, we had quite good luck and there weren''t many people.


    Usually, the hospitals of this city would be packed full of people. Even the Yellow Ox had been fired.


    She remembered that time when she went to the hospital in Zhongshan City, that expert account had been fired for several thousand yuan. It was truly exaggerated.


    After thinking about it, I walked to the front desk. Suddenly, I heard a pleasant voice.


    "Sir, may I ask which subject''s account you want to hang?"


    Thus, in my heart, I began to mutter, "Beauty, beauty, this must be a beauty!" Then I opened my eyes.


    This was a great beauty!


    She wore a simple ponytail and a small nurse''s cap. She had a white face and was somewhat plump. However, she did not appear fat at all. Instead, she looked extremely adorable.


    She then wore a pure white nurse''s uniform. From above, one could even see a pair of stockings. The collision between her purity and her charm immediately caused everyone to sigh and marvel at the calamity that had befallen the nation.


    I stood there blankly for a good while. Yet, this beauty chuckled and didn''t disturb me. Instead, she sized me up with interest.

 C59

    Just when I was immersed in admiring this beauty, someone suddenly slapped me away, turning me around a few times. Only then did I wake up.


    I turned my head to look. Third Uncle was registered with that beautiful nurse, so I was speechless.


    Third Uncle''s slap wasn''t too hard, but it made me lose a lot of face. At least in front of this beautiful nurse, half of my image was ruined ¡­


    But it seemed like he hadn''t made a good impression on her since he was petrified ¡­


    So I drew circles on the chair beside me and felt ashamed to go to the nurse again.


    Just as I was getting more and more excited while drawing circles, Third Uncle called me over.


    "Xiaofan, come and pay up. I don''t have any money on me." Third Uncle seemed helpless as he spoke.


    I then remembered that Third Uncle''s wallet was also stolen.


    However, strictly speaking, it should be stealing ¡­


    So I showed up in front of the beautiful nurse again. Although it was very embarrassing, but I still couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    I couldn''t help but exclaim. I would have to live a few years less just by looking at them. I can''t help but worry about her husband...


    I felt like she was pretty young, maybe she didn''t have a husband, so she had to have a boyfriend, so I started worrying about her boyfriend ¡­


    "Let''s go, you look so useless. You always drool when you see a woman, sigh." After saying that, Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head and pull me away.


    This brought me back from my concern, and I followed him to the surgeon''s office on the fourth floor.


    The door was still closed, so why was it locked when Third Uncle pushed it? At this point, it was still time for work, so Third Uncle knocked on the door to see if there was anyone around.


    "Who is it? Wait a moment, I''ll be here soon." A flustered voice came from inside, followed by a series of loud bangs.


    After what seemed like a minute, the door was finally opened. A middle-aged man wearing a white coat walked out. He must be the chief physician in the Department of Trauma.


    Inside, a nurse was typing on a computer in a flurry, as if doing some form. Everything looked normal.


    As I followed the doctor, I suddenly realized why he was wearing his pants on the wrong side of his shirt, and why the chain on his back had been opened.


    Thus, I instantly understood. However, Third Uncle still didn''t seem to have discovered anything. It wasn''t good for me to tell Third Uncle directly here, so I kept it in my heart.


    "Doctor, can you help me look at my wounds? What kind of medicine should I prescribe?" Third Uncle immediately went straight to the point.


    The doctor frowned but immediately smiled and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry, your injuries have to be checked properly. Why are you bringing up the matter of prescribing the medicine first?"


    Third Uncle secretly cursed in his heart: "Pui!" You old fox, you really think that I''m easy to deceive, this examination, this is obviously me getting injured, just give me some medicine for trauma and some medicine for treatment, if you''re not in a hurry to cure it, I''m not willing to come to see some damned doctor.


    So Third Uncle said with a smile, "Then should we do a full body check? Doctor. "


    When the doctor heard this, he immediately laughed and said, "That would be the best. Who knows if you have other hidden illnesses. With this investigation, everything will come out."


    How could this doctor know what Third Uncle was thinking, and so he took Third Uncle''s words seriously.


    I was just gloating by the side. This doctor is probably at a disadvantage. I''ll just watch from the side.


    Third Uncle suddenly retracted his smile and said coldly, "Then your imagination is really beautiful!" Then he rolled up his sleeves and put on the appearance of wanting to hit someone.


    The doctor was also surprised, and the nurse also ran over and said, "What''s wrong, you still want to hit me? This is the hospital, do you still want to hit me?"


    Third Uncle didn''t panic and slowly said, "To be honest, my injuries were caused by three blind delinquents and they beat me up. However, they were all dragged into the hospital by an ambulance and I''ve just walked in. Why, do you want to try my fist as well?"


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he sneered at the doctor. The doctor felt his legs go weak, so he nodded and said, "I understand. I will do my best to cure you." "And the injury will be seen by both eyes very quickly."


    To be honest, Third Uncle''s way of doing things was quite effective. It''s just that some of these are just bragging ¡­


    Hearing this, Third Uncle nodded his head and pulled down the clothes on his upper body. The doctor sensibly showed the lamp to Third Uncle and wrote something on a piece of paper.


    Only after a while did the doctor finish looking at Third Uncle''s wounds, big and small.


    After he finished looking, the doctor sucked in a breath of cold air. He really did look like he was beaten up by a few people at the same time. With so many wounds, it seemed like what he said was true. This caused the doctor to be even more unwilling to have any more thoughts towards his third uncle.


    So the doctor wrote on a piece of paper for a while, and then he handed it to the nurse beside him and said, "Go and get the medicine as per the order. What are you standing there in a daze for?


    The nurse was still lost in thought when the doctor yelled at her. Then she pouted and left the office, heading downstairs to the pharmacy.


    Third Uncle sat down on a chair and waited quietly.


    I thought the doctor was interesting, so I kindly reminded him, "Doctor, your pants are on the wrong side of your body and you haven''t even pulled the chain. You''re really careless."


    After saying that, I looked at the doctor with a faint smile.


    Then, the doctor was shocked. He felt behind his back and found the chain on his pants. He really didn''t pull it, so he quickly pulled it on.


    He quickly smiled and said, "I was really careless, haha, haha."


    He laughed awkwardly.


    Then he hurriedly ran to the bathroom on this floor.


    After a while, the nurse entered the room and the doctor followed her in. The speed at which he changed his pants was not slow at all.


    After entering, the doctor quickly explained the functions and instructions of these medicines to his third uncle with a smile. He explained them in great detail, and it was almost time to read through the instructions once more.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle nodded his head and said, "You guys can go down later to get the list. They will give you a wholesale price to collect."


    Third Uncle and I left the office and went to the medicine window on the first floor.


    Just as Third Uncle and the others left the office, the doctor quickly locked the door.


    The nurse immediately became unhappy and muttered, "Even if they aren''t good people, there''s no need to be so afraid of them. At worst, we can just call the security guards."


    Then, the nurse pouted indignantly.


    When the doctor heard this, he immediately changed to a flattering tone and said, "Darling, don''t be angry. I did it for a reason. I was seen by the kid when I put my pants back on. "After all, my wife has been keeping a tight watch on us recently. If anything happens, it''ll be terrible. You have to know, there are a lot of her spies in this hospital."


    The young nurse was also surprised, but when she thought of her wife, she snappily replied, "That yellow faced woman is really troublesome."


    The doctor quickly agreed, "Yes, yes. Otherwise, why would I like you so much?"


    With that, the doctor''s hand started to move unobediently.


    The nurse giggled and then scolded, "You dead bastard."


    Downstairs, in just a few minutes, Third Uncle and I had already taken out the medicine from the medicine window. The price was surprisingly cheap.


    However, the doctor selling the medicine finally asked, "Are you all Doctor Hou''s relatives?"


    I was surprised for a moment, but Third Uncle nodded and left with the medicine.


    I was just about to leave the hospital with Third Uncle and go back to the hotel. Suddenly I thought of something.


    "Third Uncle, I almost forgot how we started saying that we were going to visit that old man."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle also nodded, as if he just remembered something.


    Then Third Uncle said, "I don''t think it''s good for us to be so empty-handed. Let''s go out and buy a fruit basket for him. Speaking of which, this is our hometown. It''s really not easy to come from the neighboring village. "


    I also felt that what Third Uncle said was reasonable, so I followed him out of the hospital.


    There were quite a number of people outside setting up stalls, selling fruit baskets, health care products and the like.


    So I picked the nearest stall with Third Uncle and picked a neither too big nor too small fruit basket. When I was about to settle the bill with the boss, the boss said, "100 yuan."


    My hand that was taking out the money stopped abruptly.


    I''m not hearing things wrong, I''m doubting myself.


    Third Uncle, who was standing to the side, also had a stupefied look on his face.


    The boss immediately became impatient and said, "This is considered cheap. If you don''t buy it, you can go to another stall and check out before coming back."


    Before he could finish, the owner pointed at a nearby stall and said, "Look for yourselves."


    At this time, a person walked over from the side. He held the same fruit basket as me and asked the owner, "Boss, how much is this?"


    The owner''s expression didn''t change, but his heart remained calm as he said, "150 yuan, no bargaining."


    Then, the man took out 150 yuan and threw it over. Then, he took the fruit basket and walked into the hospital.


    When I saw this, my face turned red, so I could only take out my money. I''ll buy, I''ll buy ¡­


    Carrying the fruit basket, Third Uncle and I walked into the main hall of the hospital. After we walked through the main hall, we arrived at a building in the back. It was the Inpatient Department.


    The Inpatient Department was quite tall, around a dozen floors high.


    Thus, Third Uncle and I obediently waited for the elevator to arrive at the 13th floor. We walked and stopped here and there. It was really slow.


    I looked around out of boredom and seemed to see a familiar figure.

 C60

    A man wearing a peaked cap came in through the front door, pulling the brim down, but I always felt as if he was familiar, as if I had seen him somewhere before.


    He had his head down and the brim of his hat was too low to see his face, and when the elevator came I pushed my way through the crowd and put it aside.


    Perhaps it was just an illusion. There were not many people who looked the same in this world, and there were even more people who looked the same.


    Third Uncle didn''t even notice anything and just walked into the elevator.


    Aiyo, I got in a bit later. It took me quite a while before I managed to squeeze in next to Third Uncle. It really wasn''t easy.


    I pressed the button for the seventh floor and waited quietly.


    "Ding Dong, we''ve arrived at the seventh floor."


    Third Uncle and I quickly left the place.


    This Inpatient Department was much larger than the building in front of them. It seemed that this building was a lot newer and had been built since then.


    Third Uncle also took a look, but didn''t pay too much attention to it. He then walked towards the right. The old man said that 712 was on the right, and indeed, he saw it after turning a corner.


    Third Uncle and I walked to the door of ward 712. The door was closed. I politely knocked on the door and waited for a reply.


    "Come in." A middle-aged man''s voice came from inside.


    I opened the door.


    There were three beds in it, all with patients. The old man was sitting next to the bed in the back, feeding an old woman who was sitting on the bed.


    A doctor at the side said, "There are no problems with all of your indicators. Just rest assured and take care of your bodies." With that, the doctor pulled open the door and went out.


    It seems like he was the one who just spoke.


    As if he didn''t want to disturb our visiting patients, he left first.


    "Uncle, we are here to see you." I hastily called out, passing the fruit basket over. Third Uncle also smiled and walked over to the bedside.


    The old man called us over, grinning from ear to ear. "You guys really came to see me," he said. "This is too polite. You even brought something with you. What do you think you''re doing?"


    The uncle took the fruit basket and put it aside.


    Third Uncle replied, "That''s not courteous at all. We''re from the same village. This kind of thing is nothing."


    When the old man heard this, he also laughed and stopped talking about the fruit basket.


    At this moment, the grandma sitting on the bed also greeted us with a smile, as if she couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, I felt a little strange. What kind of illness was this that I can''t speak? Could it be that my throat has turned hoarse?


    Seeing this, the old man sighed and said, "This is all her fault. Somehow, her body suddenly weakened and she couldn''t even speak. She''s been in the hospital for a few months, yet she couldn''t find anything."


    After saying that, the old man couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "Sigh, why are you all saying all this? I don''t want to make you all in a bad mood."


    Third Uncle and I could only laugh awkwardly when we heard this. We didn''t know what to say.


    However, the grandma held the old man''s hand and looked at him gently. When the old man saw this, he felt relieved and nodded his head to cheer up.


    At this moment, no one knew when a pair of eyes had appeared on the small piece of glass above the door, gazing into the room.


    The third uncle saw that the old man had also pulled himself together, so he started to chat with the old man, and after understanding most of the old man''s situation, his heart began to ache. The old man could not earn any money, and the treatment fees were always earned by his son, who was not young at all.


    Just like this, Third Uncle and I chatted here for close to ten minutes.


    After that, I looked at my phone. It was getting late, so I pushed Third Uncle and said, "Third Uncle, it''s getting late. Let''s go back."


    Third Uncle nodded and said to the Old Man, "Old Master, I''ve just seen a doctor for my wounds. I still need to go back and apply medicine. We''ll chat when we get back to the village. "


    After the old man heard this, he also felt that it was time for Third Uncle to go back and apply medicine, so he also wanted to send us out.


    After that, the old man escorted us all the way to the elevator. I hurriedly said, "Old man, quickly go back. I still need you to take care of me."


    When the old man heard this, he also said, "Then I''ll send you guys back here. I''ll head back now."


    We nodded and stepped into the elevator.


    The old man turned to go back into the room. Suddenly he saw a familiar figure with its back to him.


    "Why did you come? Why didn''t you greet me?"


    At this time, the person turned around and said, "Dad, I''m busy right now. I came as soon as I had time. "Besides, how''s Mom''s condition?"


    "That''s true. You''re very busy every day. Your mother, she was still like that, her illness was controlled very well. "It''s just that I don''t know how long it''ll take to cure it. Furthermore, whether it''s treated properly or not is a problem." After saying that, the old man couldn''t help but sigh.


    The man patted the old man on the shoulder and the two walked back into the ward.


    However, Zhang Yifan and his third uncle didn''t know that they had been able to escape calamity for the time being.


    On the other side, Zhang Yifan and his third uncle were sitting in the car heading back to the hotel, chatting without saying a word. Soon they were below the hotel.


    After reaching my room, I hurriedly poured a cup of water and gulped it down.


    It''s been a whole day since I left on such a hot day, and I don''t have time to drink any water at all.


    When I turned my head, I saw that Third Uncle was looking for something.


    "Third Uncle, what are you looking for?"


    "Air conditioner remote control." Third Uncle agreed without even looking back.


    I also wondered why the remote control was missing. Then I slapped my head.


    Then I turned the remote out and threw it to Third Uncle.


    After turning on the air conditioner, Third Uncle laid down on the bed and watched TV. Third Uncle even had the reputation of resting during the day ¡­


    This wasn''t rest at all, this was enjoyment, alright?


    All of a sudden, Yun Xiao appeared in front of me as the wine jars were filled with smoke.


    After being frightened so many times, I was finally not so scared anymore.


    Yun Xiaoxiao stood in front of me and leisurely took a candle from the table to gnaw on it. As she ate, she muttered, "It''s about time for a change in taste. I eat white candles everyday."


    I couldn''t help but spit out blood. These TM candles have a different taste...


    Seeing her third uncle lying on the bed watching TV, Yun Xiao began to ponder whether she should stir up some trouble. However, when he thought about how his Third Uncle was beaten up so badly in the morning, he did not have any more thoughts.


    Thus, Yun Xiaoxiao sat to the side and watched the television.


    I wiped off my sweat, afraid that these two would cause trouble again.


    I looked at my cell phone. It was already five o''clock, and I was wondering if there was anything good in the neighborhood. I also wanted to go out and see if there was anything fun in the neighborhood.


    Of course, this could not be known by Third Uncle.


    Thus, I said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, I''ll go out for dinner and bring you a portion. I think I have a good reason.


    Third Uncle also felt that his words were in his mouth, so he said, "Alright, then bring me some food. Remember not to add chilies!"


    When I heard this, I also nodded my head. Speaking of which, the last time I was at my house, I ordered a serving for Third Uncle. That large pile of chili peppers really made Third Uncle suffer a lot.


    Besides, Third Uncle was injured, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to eat spicy food. No wonder Third Uncle had to remind me this time.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao, who was sitting to the side, heard that I was going to leave, but her interest was piqued. She hurriedly put down the candle in her hand and said, "I also want to go with you. I''m going to the supermarket to buy some food."


    When I heard that, I really wanted to smack my own mouth a few times.


    I suddenly didn''t want to go out.


    But when I came back to myself, I saw two pairs of eyes.


    One of them was Yun Xiao, his eyes seemed to say, "If you bring me out, I''ll strangle you to death!"


    After I saw it, I couldn''t help but feel a chill behind my back. I really couldn''t afford to provoke such a person.


    Then came the look in Third Uncle''s eyes.


    Third Uncle''s eyes seemed to say: "Go, go, I believe in you."


    Third Uncle, you want to send Yun Xiaoxiao away so that you can have some peace and quiet.


    But you also want me to ¡­


    Helpless, under double pressure, I give in.


    Therefore, I said, "Alright, let''s go together. But it''s still a little early, so let''s go out after six. "


    Yun Xiao nodded his head with a satisfied look on his face. Apparently, he did not have any objections.


    At the same time, Third Uncle gave me an encouraging gesture. I chose to ignore him before turning my head to quietly play with my phone.


    This game of mobile phones is really difficult. I can''t win no matter what. It''s just giving a little too much. Don''t you guys know how to bring me?


    Tidying up my mood, I looked at the time. It was already six o''clock. I thought, it''s still early. Let''s play a game first before I think about it.


    Suddenly a head appeared beside me, and then it turned to me and said, "We should get out."


    I was scared out of my wits, and my phone fell to the ground unprepared.


    I pressed my chest for a long time before calming down. I realized that it was Yun Xiao. Mother, this is to scare me to death right? If my heart was a little weaker, I would have died here.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "Why are you so timid? You''re already such a big person."


    I was speechless. Was there a connection between the two? Besides, if you find a normal person and scare them a few more times, you''ll definitely die.


    I also opened my mouth. "It''s still early. It''s only six o''clock."

 C61

    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was displeased, "You said it was 6 o''clock just now. I''m still holding the time there."


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao waved the watch in her hand.


    Eh, why does this watch look so familiar!


    I looked at my hand. There was no sign of my watch.


    That watch was bought by Fang Tuo''s classmate in Switzerland. Although it wasn''t a Rolex, it wasn''t cheap either. Besides, this watch has a special meaning to me. I shouldn''t lose it.


    I immediately complained incessantly and hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, I was wrong. I can''t just admit my mistake. Can you give me back my watch first? "


    Yun Xiaoxiao called me a nice person and nodded. It seemed that she was going to return the watch to me. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Yun Xiaoxiao actually threw the watch over just like that!


    Startled, I quickly ran over and barely caught the watch. Oh my god, this is too exciting...


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao did not mind at all, as she turned around and walked towards the door. Without even turning her head, she said, "Follow quickly."


    I had no choice but to grab my wallet and keys, then hurried to catch up.


    What I didn''t know was that after Yun Xiaoxiao and I left, Third Uncle almost jumped up and muttered, "That annoying fellow finally left. Now, he can finally be at ease and take notice for a while."


    Third Uncle then rubbed the pillow in satisfaction and continued to lean against it, squinting his eyes as he watched TV.


    On the other side, Yun Xiaoxiao and I headed downstairs.


    Actually, when I went down the stairs, I thought it was really good for Yun Xiaoxiao to come out like this.


    Her face was too white, and she felt pale.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t like how she was in the hotel. Her whole body was floating, and her feet didn''t even touch the ground.


    However, no one noticed him walking down from the second floor. Besides, even if it was night time, the people outside would not be able to see anything.


    Of course, the moment you touch her, you will realize that something is wrong. Don''t ask me why, saying too much is just tears ¡­


    So Yun Xiaoxiao and I went to the parking lot and brought out our car.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Are you going to take a bus?"


    Yun Xiao didn''t even nod his head as if he couldn''t be bothered to answer my question ¡­


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but grumble. The heck, you''re a ghost! You can fly! Why do you have to ride a car!


    But in reality, it''s still me. Don''t just drive out, take Yun Xiaoxiao and set off.


    In fact, to be honest, I haven''t decided where I''m going yet. I just looked around aimlessly, looking for a restaurant or something.


    After searching for a long time, I still couldn''t find any restaurants that were slightly better. Thus, I started to catch chickens.


    At this time, unexpectedly, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, "You won''t be able to find him like this. Let me show you the way. Turn right in front of you and then turn left. There''s a nice restaurant on that street and there''s also the supermarket I''m looking for. "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao leaned against the backseat and did not say anything else. No matter how he looked at it, he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    I don''t understand, how did she know so clearly?


    But touch your head, and I remember.


    He had lived here for more than twenty years, how could he not know?


    At this moment, looking at the expression on Yun Xiao''s face, I started to understand.


    I also tactfully didn''t say anything, just drove the car by following the Yun Xiao Fist''s route.


    As expected, I found a restaurant that looked pretty good. It was called Gan Quan Shui Xiang. Just looking at its name, it looked like a place to eat fish, it suited my appetite!


    Yun Xiao, on the other hand, was looking at the opposite side of the restaurant. I followed her gaze and saw that it was a supermarket. It wasn''t big, but it had two floors and I estimated that there were many different types of things.


    I asked, "Where should we go first? Is this the Ganquan Water Village or the supermarket?"


    Yun Xiao sighed and said, "You should go eat first, it won''t be too late if we go to the supermarket after that."


    I nodded my head as well, but I didn''t know what to say.


    I thought, This little cloud is so familiar. Could it be that she used to live here?


    It was possible, but they had already died for so many years. The house must have been rented out long ago.


    I shook my head and didn''t think anymore about it.


    "Welcome, may I know what you two need?" The store recently launched an event, where couples get a 20 percent discount for their meals and even offer a candlelight dinner. "


    I''m glad there''s such a good thing? I nodded.


    But then I was a little regretful, more or less a little scared, not daring to look behind.


    At this moment, a sweet voice suddenly rang out, "En, please find us a quiet seat, we don''t want to be disturbed."


    "Alright, please follow me." After saying this, the waiter walked towards the corner of the hall. It was a table against the wall, and its position was quite quiet.


    However, I was a little curious. Why was Yun Xiaoxiao so easy to talk to? I couldn''t help but glance back at Cloud''s tiny expression, but she was still smiling, talking to the waiter.


    When I saw him, I felt relieved. Today, my luck is quite good. It seems that I have to buy a lottery ticket tonight ¡­


    So we were led to a corner seat by the waiter.


    After we sat down, Yun Xiao unceremoniously picked up the menu.


    When I saw this, I smiled in my heart. For a lady to order first, that makes sense. Only then can I be considered a gentleman.


    But I always felt that something was wrong. What was wrong?


    I touched my head and felt a little unsure.


    However, when Yun Xiao finished ordering, I couldn''t help but be filled with joy. I finally understood everything.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was a ghost! What was she eating! You still want so much? Are you trying to take revenge on me!?


    I finally understood that Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t react just now because she had already thought of an idea for me.


    Women really did hold a grudge, they shouldn''t be provoked ¡­


    When the waiter pushed the menu in front of me, I was suddenly speechless. It''s my turn to order.


    What should I order? Yun Xiaoxiao had ordered so much and such an expensive dish.


    I summoned up the courage to pick up the menu. After searching for a long time, I finally found a slightly cheaper dish.


    It was exactly the seaweed egg soup. That''s right, it was just that cheap.


    Then I closed the menu and pushed it toward the waiter.


    When the waiter saw this farce, he couldn''t help but smile and took the menu to the kitchen.


    Leaving Yun Xiaoxiao and I to sit here, Yun Xiaoxiao obviously didn''t want to say anything, so I didn''t dare to say anything.


    So I thought, although this time I ordered so many dishes, but luckily I had a 10% discount, which could help me save some money. I also said that I would send a candlelight dinner, so I started to look forward to it, it couldn''t be that I was roasting the whole chicken, I saw foreign movies and people roasting the whole chicken in candlelight dinner, so I couldn''t help but to look forward to it.


    After five minutes, the dishes I ordered were served.


    When I saw these dishes, I could not help but feel my heart ache, but my flesh hurt even more.


    What grilled fish, what lobster, what crab yolk. None of them were cheap, but who could they blame?


    On second thought, I thought that it wouldn''t be too much of a loss if I ate all of this. Furthermore, Yun Xiaoxiao wouldn''t do it, so I didn''t lose much. Un, that''s it.


    Thus, with this belief in my heart, I prepared to start eating.


    But I suddenly remembered, where''s my candlelight dinner?


    So I asked the waiter, "Waiter, where''s our candlelight dinner? Why hasn''t it come up yet?"


    The waiter smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I was just preparing." She reached into the dining car as if for something.


    After I saw it, I felt more at ease. This time, there was a high chance that there was no mistake.


    Well, the waiter took out two red candles and lit them for us, that''s right.


    Then the waiter walked over to the side and turned down the lights in our area. He also turned a bit softer. ''Hmm, there''s no problem with that.


    Then the waiter will be at our table, and then we''ll be served, best of all roast chicken, I thought.


    The waiter then opened his mouth and said, "Please enjoy your candlelight dinner!"


    Well, no problem.


    Then, the waiter left.


    Leave Yun Xiaoxiao and I here.


    Nothing seemed wrong, I thought.


    That''s not right! Where are my dishes!? What happened to the candlelight dinner!


    Seeing me like this, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hold back her laughter. She opened her mouth and said, "You''re too stupid. This is your candlelight dinner!"


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao pointed at the two candles.


    I immediately understood what was going on. I thought that sending in the candles for dinner would mean sending me two candles, right ¡­


    Thus, I ate in silence. There were so many dishes that I couldn''t finish them all with a pinch. However, I still tried my best to eat as much as possible to avoid wasting it.


    Moreover, there was no need to buy more food for Third Uncle. The leftover food was probably more than enough for Third Uncle to eat twice.


    After that, I buried my head into eating, while Yun Xiaoxiao watched on with great interest from the side.


    I can''t help but think, what''s so good about eating a meal, it''s not like I''ve never seen anyone eat before.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao thought to herself, ''This time, you should feel the pinch a little, right?''


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t take a bite, but it was fortunate that it was dark and no one saw us, much less came to disturb us.


    Speaking of which, the design of the restaurant wasn''t bad. It was rather suitable for couples to eat together.


    Of course, this'' couple ''of mine and this lady in front of me is an exception ¡­


    After eating for a long time, I looked as though I just ate all of these dishes.


    Thus, I quickly called for the waiter, "Waiter, pack."


    A moment later, the waiter handed me some bowls and bags.


    Then he looked like he was waiting for the bill to be paid.


    "The two of you ate quite well, right? Our candlelight dinner is very famous."


    I nodded, but in my heart I was thinking, "It would be weird if I wasn''t famous. I''m really screwed."

 C62

    I was going to reach for the money, but then I remembered that I hadn''t paid the bill.


    Therefore, I said to the waiter, "Calculate the money first."


    The waiter nodded, then picked up the menu on the table and said, "80 braised fish, 120 lobster, 135 crab ¡­"


    When I heard this, my face immediately turned red. What was wrong with me if I didn''t bleed a lot?


    I bitterly looked at Yun Xiao. However, she whistled and looked at the ceiling. She didn''t seem to have anything to do with me. I accepted it.


    Finally, the waiter settled the bill at noon.


    "A total of 1,300 yuan, after 20% discount it would be 1,170 yuan, excluding candlelight dinner, this is our gift to you, a total of 1,170 yuan, may I ask if sir is in cash or swiping a card?"


    My scalp went numb when I heard this. This was way too expensive!


    However, with so much fish and meat, it would be strange if it was not expensive.


    I sighed and said, "I''ll swipe my card."


    "Alright, sir, please follow me to the front desk to settle the bill."


    With that, the waiter walked towards the stage.


    I followed. When they were walking over, Yun Xiao said, "Quickly, I''ll be waiting for your return."


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from my heart. If I could choose, I would rather not return.


    Thus, I obediently followed the waiter to the reception desk. After swiping the Pos, more than a thousand yuan was gone. I really felt pained in my heart.


    On the other hand, the receptionist and cashier were bursting with joy. It had probably been a long time since such a large customer had come.


    Fine, I''ll be unlucky.


    I''ll be in my seat by then. It''s already seven o''clock by the time I look at my cell phone.


    When I raised my head, I saw Yun Xiaoxiao pick up the two candles and throw them at me. She said, "Put them away."


    I quickly put them into my bag, thinking, I''m not losing out by taking them away, hmph!


    So I and Yun Xiaoxiao walked out of the sweet spring sleep.


    Upon coming here and taking in the fresh air, Zhang Xuan felt much more comfortable.


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t have any intention of stopping. When I thought about it, it made sense. Even if she wanted to breathe the fresh air, she wouldn''t be able to.


    I saw that they were heading towards a supermarket, so I followed them. Coincidentally, I wanted to buy something as well.


    However, neither Zhang Yifan nor Yun Xiaoxiao knew that when they entered the supermarket, a truck had appeared behind Zhang Yifan''s car. A person walked out from the truck with a peaked cap on his head, making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    Then, this person followed Zhang Yifan into the store.


    However, Zhang Yifan and Yun Xiaoxiao were completely oblivious to it.


    Zhang Yifan and Yun Xiaoxiao were picking things out from the supermarket. However, Yun Xiaoxiao bought a handful of incense and a bag of red candles and a bag of white candles.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yifan was buying some food, such as biscuits and bread.


    Yun Xiaoxiao walked to my side and said, "I''ve chosen the items. You can wait for me to pay."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao threw all the items in her hands into my cart.


    In my heart, however, I thought this. You know how to do it, can''t you just directly change to leave? [What are you going to pay me for? You are trying to scam me, aren''t you?]


    I just want to buy what I want.


    I even bought some washing powder and clothes hangers, which Third Uncle asked me to bring when he left. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to wash my clothes.


    While I was looking for the hanger, I passed a corner and hit a person without noticing. I hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    That person didn''t say anything and just left.


    I could only see his back as he pushed the door open.


    Looking at the familiar back, I shake my head to clear my mind. Why is it that I''ve been thinking so much lately? Just looking at my back makes me feel that I haven''t slept at all. Maybe I should go to sleep earlier tonight.


    So I found the clothes rack, and then I threw one into the shopping cart, and found Yun Xiaoxiao by the original shelf, and then we went to the front to check out the bill.


    However, no one noticed that when the person who had bumped into Zhang Yifan walked out of the door, he spread his hands wide. It seemed like there was nothing inside, but if one looked carefully, there were actually two strands of hair inside.


    Then, this person boarded a truck and disappeared into the night.


    After Yun Xiaoxiao and I paid the bill at the front desk, we walked out.


    Then he put it in the car.


    Originally, I planned to look around after dinner to see if there were any pretty girls, maybe not even having an hour of P or fast food.


    But now that Yun Xiaoxiao was around, I didn''t have any thoughts.


    Even though she''s so beautiful, I only see her as soft, not stiff...


    I originally planned to finish it myself and then buy one for Third Uncle, but now it''s prepared for Third Uncle and there''s no microwave in the hotel. If I''m late, I won''t be able to heat it up, it seems that I have to go back now.


    So I got in my seat and started up the car, ready to go back the way I came.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Where do you want to go first? We''ll go back soon."


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao pointed towards the row of houses, which appeared to be a rented apartment. Thinking about it, this should be where Yun Xiaoxiao used to stay, right? Seems like she really wanted to go back and take a look.


    I followed the direction Yun Xiaoxiao pointed to and drove the car there.


    Downstairs, I stopped the car, and it was only then that I realized what the building was doing, only now that it was being demolished, the inside of the building having only removed the outside tiles and the interior decoration. It was now the same as the hair room, but I knew that after that it would have to be demolished.


    This is good as well, I can go in and take a look. Also, Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to go in mysteriously.


    Yun Xiaoxiao stood in front of the building, looking at it.


    I didn''t know how to respond, so I just stood to the side and watched silently.


    After a while, Yun Xiao finally sighed and said to me, "Let''s go up and take a look. I don''t need to introduce you too much. You should be able to guess."


    I nodded and replied, "En, let''s go."


    So Yun Xiaoxiao and I went up the concrete stairs.


    But at this time, at some unknown time, that middle-aged man with a peaked cap appeared again. He was standing next to Zhang Yifan''s car.


    Seeing Zhang Yifan and Yun Xiao going up, he took out a scarecrow. The scarecrow had a yellow talisman on his head, but it didn''t say anything. However, if one looked closely, there were two faint black lines on it. It turned out to be two strands of hair!


    Then, the middle-aged man made a hand sign and pushed the scarecrow to the side. He sat on a flowerbed and just looked at the building. His eyes flashed with hesitation, but it was quickly covered by a stern look. It looked murderous!


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yifan and Yun Xiaoxiao also went up to the fifth floor and arrived in front of a room.


    I looked at Yun Xiao, who seemed to be in a daze, unable to tell what he was thinking.


    I couldn''t help but cautiously ask, "Have you never been here before? I''m referring to the future."


    Yun Xiaoxiao only shook her head and said, "I didn''t dare to come back before. After I died, I just wanted to stay in Tianning Park and didn''t want to go back to the house I rented. Because I''m afraid I remember what I looked like when I was alive. I was afraid to realize that I was dead. "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t help sobbing in a voice that made one''s heart ache.


    I could only say, "Don''t think too much into it. Since you''ve come back today, you should go in and take a look."


    When I looked at the door, I didn''t open it, but the lock was gone, and I didn''t know what the construction worker was thinking.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao pushed the door open, there was indeed nothing inside, only the four walls.


    Yun Xiao was a little disappointed. She did not know if it was because she did not return back then, but it was likely that all her belongings were gone as well. She had probably changed many masters over the years and this house no longer had any signs of life for her.


    "After so many years, this is how it should be. I''m afraid that it''s impossible for you to find anything. Walk around and recall your memories."


    I couldn''t help but try to persuade her.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she only nodded her head. Then, she wandered around the rooms, as if she was recalling the things that existed before her death.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little tired. I couldn''t be bothered with the cement dust on the ground, so I just sat on the floor.


    I couldn''t help sighing. If I were to die one day and return to my old place, how would I feel?


    What life feels like, what death feels like, what people feel like, what ghosts feel like.


    These were all relative. Perhaps when he was still alive, he would not be able to experience the feelings of life and humanity. On the contrary, it was more important to be a ghost before being able to experience those feelings even more after death.


    Just as I was thinking this, I suddenly felt a chill behind my back and a sense of danger that was on the verge of bursting out from my heart. Then, I felt a burning pain on my neck.


    Only then did I react. Turning my head to look, a lifeless face with rotten eyeballs appeared right in front of me. Moreover, the tip of his pen was right on top of my nose.


    At that moment, my first reaction was to retreat. Then, with great difficulty, I rolled a few steps backwards before pulling apart from this strange thing.


    Then I touched my neck, but there was no blood on my hand, but I could feel the burning pain, and there was no doubt that he had just taken a bite.


    I couldn''t help but shout out, "Ah ¡­!"


    Only then did Yun Xiaoxiao react, she rushed out of the room and saw this scene.

 C63

    At this moment, Zhang Yifan was lying prone on the ground. Then, he touched his neck with one hand, revealing two teeth marks on his skin. There were two small holes on the teeth, which looked like they had been punctured by some fangs.


    And at the door, there was a pale-faced, tattered zombie with one eye standing there. Moreover, it was licking its lips.


    Yun Xiao was also a ghost, but when he saw this zombie, he could not help but feel disgusted.


    ''Looks like this zombie bit Zhang Yifan, ''Yun Xiaoxiao thought to herself.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Zhang Yifan''s wound, and it seemed as if a small patch of pitch black liquid had spread out from the wound. Yun Xiaoxiao knew that this was a sign that the corpse poison had flared up.


    If he were to continue acting like this in this short period of time, there was a good chance that Zhang Yifan would become just like this zombie.


    Yun Xiao quickly flew to Zhang Yifan''s side, and bit his finger, causing green blood to flow from it. He drew a circle around Zhang Yifan''s wound, and the black mass expanded slowly. It looked like it would be fine for a while.


    Only then did Yun Xiao retract his gaze and look coldly at the zombie.


    Zhang Yifan took a long time to recover.


    After recovering from my shock, I sat up straight and watched Yun Xiaoxiao and the zombie confront each other.


    When Yun Xiao coldly looked at the zombie, the zombie actually looked at Yun Xiao excitedly.


    Using human expression learning to read the words, it was a complete and utter lechery.


    I''ve seen ghost lustful people before, I''m a zombie lecherous people, this is indeed my first time seeing one.


    How could Yun Xiaoxiao not see through it? With a cold snort, she flung her sleeves and a gust of cold wind blew past the zombie.


    Immediately, the zombie became unsteady.


    However, he immediately let out a furious roar and waved his fist, dispersing the cold wind around him.


    Yun Xiao''s expression immediately turned ugly. With a flash of her body, she appeared right in front of the zombie. It was impossible for the naked eye to catch her speed.


    Yun Xiao appeared in front of the zombie in a flash. With a wave of his sleeve, he sent the zombie flying to the door.


    However, just as the zombie got up and was about to turn around and attack Cloudy Heavens, it suddenly let out a furious roar and ran to the staircase. Then, it ran down the stairs like a wisp of smoke.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao saw him run away, although she also felt baffled, she could feel that the zombie had already left the building.


    So Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t be bothered to chase after the zombie, and she quickly checked on Zhang Yifan''s injuries.


    I just stared at them for a while. This zombie had mysteriously ran away. I also couldn''t understand it, but I was worried for myself. After all, I was bitten by him just now.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but have a headache. I had somehow provoked a zombie, isn''t this a little too weird?


    I touched the wound, "Ouch ~" it was really painful. I couldn''t see what was going on, so I took out my phone, turned on the camera and looked at the wound.


    This pitch-black area looked extremely frightening.


    Yun Xiaoxiao came over and said, "Are you alright?"


    I smiled bitterly. "How could I possibly be fine? Look, there''s already such a big hole in it. It was bitten by him. I''m probably done for."


    Yun Xiaoxiao snappily said, "You still dare to say that if I had used my blood curse to suppress the corpse poison, you would have become like that zombie long ago."


    I was shocked when I heard this, I didn''t expect Yun Xiao to help me cast a spell to suppress the corpse poison.


    Since he had suppressed the corpse poison to such an extent, then if he did not suppress it, wouldn''t that mean ¡­?


    I didn''t dare to think any further, so I hurriedly thanked Yun Xiaofeng.


    Yun Xiaoxiao replied casually, "No need to thank me, there''s no need. Right now, the most important thing for me to do is to bring you back and find your Third Uncle. I can only suppress the corpse poison, but it cannot be cured. "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but shake her head, as if there was nothing she could do about it.


    I nodded. "Alright! I''ll leave my life to you for now."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression straightened, but she did not say anything.


    I felt my body go limp. I couldn''t stand up, so I fell to the ground.


    I couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    After that, Yun Xiaoxiao helped me up and said, "You won''t be able to drive the car anymore like this later, right? Then I''ll drive."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao helped me up and down the stairs.


    "My body is weak, but my mouth is not idle." You can drive? I really don''t know. "


    Yun Xiao said complacently, "I don''t know, actually I used to test for my driving license, but I didn''t drive."


    I was relieved.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao helped me to the back seat and made me lie down on it.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao started up the car and drove out with a "boom".


    At this time, the middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap appeared. The scarecrow in his hand was the same as before. However, the yellow symbol on the scarecrow''s head had a bright red character that made it seem extremely strange and dizzying.


    Then, the middle-aged man watched as Zhang Yifan and Yun Xiaoxiao left. He pulled his peaked cap over his head and covered his face again. Then, he stepped back and the night became one, giving people the feeling that this place was originally like this, as if nothing had happened.


    Lying in the backseat of the car, I finally understood what Yun Xiaoxiao meant when she said she knew how to drive.


    Yun Xiaoxiao drove like a mad dog on the road, and when she was about to hit him, she suddenly braked.


    Thus, I walked and stopped here and there. I was stunned and nearly kowtowed to him. My body didn''t listen to me and I rolled around in the back seat, powerless to retort in my heart.


    I stumbled all the way back to the hotel, then Yun Xiaoxiao helped me out of the car.


    The most exasperating part was that Yun Xiao said as he helped me out of the car, "How are you moving around? You''re so dishonest."


    I suddenly almost spurted out a mouthful of blood. My aunt, how could I move!


    If you weren''t so good at driving, I wouldn''t have rolled around...


    A thousand words turned into a closed eye. Everything was quiet.


    As I was about to go up, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t taken the item. Thus, I hurriedly told Yun Xiao Fist, "The things that you bought at the supermarket and Uncle''s food, bring them all along."


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also stunned, she had almost forgotten about this. These things then floated into her sleeves, and those things had disappeared into thin air!


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao helped me to the door of the room and opened it with a wave of her hand. I couldn''t help but exclaim, "This ghost is so much more convenient than other people."


    But I mocked myself at random. There was no comparison at all, because it was so good to be alive.


    I looked into the room. Third Uncle was currently sitting in front of the computer table. I didn''t know what book he was reading, but he was engrossed with reading.


    Third Uncle saw me come in and was about to ask me where my food was before calling me in such a manner. He couldn''t help but help but help me to the bed and lie down first.


    Then I said, "Third Uncle, your meal is at Yun Xiaoxiao''s place."


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao waved her sleeve, and the food that she packed back along with the food that she bought at the supermarket appeared on the table.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "There''s no rush. Let''s see what you''re up to first. Why is there black gas between your eyebrows? This is not a good omen. "


    I smiled wryly and pointed at my neck.


    Third Uncle took a closer look and saw that there was a bite mark on it, especially the two red dots.


    Third Uncle looked at him and muttered, "Did the ghosts bite me?"


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, Yun Xiaoxiao explained, "It was bitten by a zombie."


    As he spoke, Yun Xiaoxiao depicted the appearance of the zombie to third uncle.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle also frowned, feeling that the matter was a little tricky.


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao said in embarrassment, "Speaking of which, it was because I wanted to go there that he was implicated. It was my fault. "Since I didn''t go back a few years ago, what''s the point in going now? Sigh."


    When I heard that, I hastily replied, "That wasn''t your fault. I guess that zombie had some sort of history. In the end, his actions were a little strange, and he could make out some clues. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded upon hearing this, and did not say anything else.


    At this time, Third Uncle said: "Regardless of his background, we should first get rid of your corpse poison. Speaking of which, this is the real corpse poison. "


    "True corpse poison? Third Uncle, could it be that the corpse poison that struck me last time at the Lan Ruo Temple wasn''t the real corpse poison? "


    Third Uncle nodded and explained, "Yes, last time strictly speaking, it was a Gu, not a corpse poison. It''s just that the poison in this Gu is a corpse poison."


    When I heard this, I became a little worried. Wouldn''t that mean that this real master would be even more difficult to understand?


    I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, does that mean that the real corpse poison is very difficult to dispel?" After saying that, I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. After all, I knew how dangerous it was last time. If it was even more dangerous this time around, it would be terrible.


    However, Third Uncle grinned and said, "It''s harder to get rid of when I say it. It''s not harder to get rid of, and it''s even easier to get rid of."


    "Easier? Don''t joke with me. " I couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao was also curious, and she waited for Third Uncle to continue.


    Third Uncle was neither impatient nor anxious. He thought for a moment, then said, "Actually, this corpse poison only needs to be removed from the source of your poison. Logically speaking, it should be relatively simple as long as you apply some glutinous rice on it, control it, and then cast magic to dispel it. The incantation Yun Xiaoxiao gave you is basically the same as the glutinous rice. "


    This is the first time I''ve heard of it, and I''ve never had the chance to come into contact with these things before, let alone have someone give them to you.


    This was the first time Yun Xiaoxiao had heard of it, and she was completely focused on listening to it.

 C64

    Third Uncle then cleared his throat and continued, "Last time, a large part of it was due to the effects of the Gu, which caused the speed of the corpse poison''s outbreak to increase, and also greatly enhanced the poison''s toxicity."


    After all, last time I only knew that I had been poisoned, and I felt very uncomfortable.


    However, he didn''t feel as uncomfortable this time. It was just as Third Uncle had said, the poison was a little lighter this time.


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao interrupted, "Then how do you think we should cure the corpse poison? You should have a way. "


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow and looked at Third Uncle.


    I really want to know. After all, whether or not there is a way to cure the poison is related to my anger. It would be hard for me not to worry.


    So I also looked at Third Uncle, full of anxiety.


    When Third Uncle saw this, he chuckled and patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll treat your poison later. You should be able to feel the poison better than last time."


    I nodded. That''s right.


    Third Uncle patted my shoulder before withdrawing his hand.


    Third Uncle''s expression suddenly straightened and he looked at me seriously. "This poison can be cured. Don''t worry about it for now. But do you know why this zombie bit you?"


    When I heard this, I was also stunned. After all, when I left, I didn''t realize that I was being watched. It''s impossible to say that someone wanted to harm me.


    Besides, this was the work of a zombie. Judging from the zombie''s reaction, it seemed that the goal was to kill him, but then why did he suddenly leave?


    When I thought about how Third Uncle was still waiting for my reply, I thought for a moment before replying, "Third Uncle, I really don''t know much about that. However, the possibility of a zombie taking the initiative to kill me is very small, because if it had wanted to kill me, it would have been impossible for it to just bite me and let me go.


    The thought of him suddenly appearing behind me made me break out in a cold sweat. It was too scary.


    Yun Xiaoxiao seemed to have thought of something, and snapped her fingers, "At that time, I felt that he was controlled by someone. After he was sent flying, he wanted to come back and kill Zhang Yifan, but as if he received some order, he ran downstairs with a low roar."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle frowned and muttered to himself.


    "In that case, since it could be controlled by someone, then that old man from that coffee shop will be the most suspicious. After all, we didn''t get into any sort of conflict in Zhong Hai city, so no one will harm Xiaofan."


    I also thought about it and realized that it was possible.


    This old fart is really vicious. The last time he sent someone to kill me, I didn''t succeed, but this time he sent a ghost to kill me.


    I suddenly felt pain in my body, especially in my neck, so I knew that the corpse poison was acting up.


    After that, I couldn''t help but say to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, you should first cure this corpse poison. I feel very uncomfortable."


    I pointed to my neck.


    Third uncle saw that the black mass was slowly spreading. It looked like it was about to explode.


    Third Uncle also stopped thinking and said, "Then hurry up and lie down on the bed. I''ll bring the things over."


    I nodded and lay on the bed, waiting for Third Uncle to cast his spell.


    Third Uncle then picked up his luggage and some random things like censers, sandalwood, paper talismans, etc.


    After taking them out, Third Uncle arranged the items on the table and left them to their own devices while he fumbled around in his backpack.


    Yun Xiaoxiao watched with interest from the side. She simply floated in the air, propping her head up as she read.


    Third Uncle took out a small black jar from his backpack and walked towards Zhang Yifan.


    While I was lying there, I felt as if I was beginning to lose consciousness. This was not a good sign.


    Third Uncle came over and opened the black jar. He took out a handful of glutinous rice and applied it to the wound on my neck.


    Third Uncle, however, opened his mouth to remind me, "Lie still and don''t move. I''ll control the situation first. I''ll make my move later."


    I nodded. It was best to listen to Third Uncle''s orders.


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he returned to the table, picked up a brush, dipped it in cinnabar, and began to write and draw on the yellow paper talisman, causing people to be unable to understand it clearly.


    Third Uncle then placed the completed talisman next to the censer.


    Third Uncle took out the daoist robe and walked to the bathroom. After changing his clothes, he stood in front of the incense burner with a serious expression and lit up a few sandalwood incense.


    When it was almost done, Third Uncle suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the yellow paper talisman next to him and lit it up. Then, he took out a small porcelain cup from somewhere and filled it up with the yellow paper talisman''s ashes.


    However, before he could finish, Third Uncle took the teacup to his side and flicked it, causing an inch of fragrant ash to fall into the cup.


    Third Uncle then removed all these items, leaving the wine cup on the table. Third Uncle then squinted his eyes and looked around for something.


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not help asking, "Hey, what are you looking for? Is there anything else you don''t have?"


    Hearing this, Third Uncle nodded and said, "I don''t know if there is alcohol here, but I don''t think there is. I haven''t had any for the past two days either. "Then go and help me find a bottle of wine. Remember, it''s not beer, it''s white."


    Yun Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow, but did not say anything. A puff of smoke floated out.


    I was lying on the side. Although my body didn''t feel well, my mind was still very clear!


    I didn''t quite understand Third Uncle''s request for wine. Could it be that Third Uncle suddenly wanted to drink wine? This is too unreasonable, but is it for me to drink?


    Just as I was thinking about this, Yun Xiao appeared out of nowhere with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    "Here, the wine you''re playing with is here." With that said, Yun Xiaoxiao threw it towards Third Uncle, who felt like he had caught it and almost broke it.


    Third Uncle took a look and saw that it was a Maotai. Furthermore, it was a flying Maotai!


    This was way too expensive, and even Third Uncle couldn''t resist the urge to drink to his heart''s content.


    Thus, the Third Uncle asked Yun Xiaoxiao, "Where did you get this? The item is not bad."


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked proud, "Not bad, this is from a high official''s family over there. There''s a high chance that he was bribed by someone else."


    Third Uncle was speechless when he heard this, but it was true that there was an eighty to ninety percent chance that he was a greedy official.


    Afterwards, Third Uncle opened the lid of the bottle, took a deep breath, and reluctantly filled the cup to the brim. Then, without knowing where, he took out a pair of chopsticks and stirred it.


    While I was lying down, Third Uncle walked over.


    "Here, drink this. Your corpse poison is almost gone."


    When I heard this, how could I not drink? I quickly poured the contents of the glass into my mouth.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange feeling. There was a taste of good wine in it, and there was also something like ash mixed in it. It felt weird to drink it.


    Zhang Yifan had no idea how his Third Uncle had just concocted the "antidote". If he had known, he could have just swallowed it with a frown.


    After drinking it up, the spot on my neck where I was bitten started to feel a burning pain, just like when I was bitten back then. At this moment, I started to panic.


    But then my whole body warmed up and I felt a little dizzy, and then I felt the world spinning around me and I fell on the bed.


    Seeing that, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but ask, "You''ve already cured it? "Why do I feel like I''m dead?"


    Third Uncle stroked his beard and carelessly said, "Don''t worry. He''ll wake up in a while." It''s just that my body is too weak to expel the corpse poison right now. "


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao was no longer worried, but she did not understand why she was worried for this fellow. Perhaps it was because he had comforted her today, or perhaps it was because of some other reason, but she did not understand.


    As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao regained her senses, she saw Third Uncle holding a wine cup and sipping it one mouthful at a time with a look of enjoyment. She could not help but think to herself, I brought this wine to save people, but you started to enjoy it now, hmph!


    Third Uncle couldn''t care less what Cloudy Heavens was thinking. He was sipping on the Heaven Flying Moutai while watching TV. Life was truly blissful ¡­


    Time passed slowly. It was already past eight in the evening. Third Uncle was still drinking and watching TV when Yun Xiaoxiao returned to the wine jar.


    Zhang Yifan suddenly moved his body as if he was about to wake up.


    I didn''t know how long I slept for before I felt like I was going to wake up. I used up all my strength to lift my eyelids before I finally woke up.


    "You''re awake. Do you feel better?" Third Uncle noticed this and walked over to my side and asked.


    I didn''t know what to say, but I nodded anyway.


    Third Uncle said, "Take a look at the neck and you''ll know. Your body is only feeling a little weak right now, but it will slowly recover in a day. "


    After saying that, Third Uncle threw me a mirror. I caught it and looked at my neck. The dark area had long since disappeared. There was still some glutinous rice on the mirror, but these glutinous rice had turned pitch black.


    With a wave of my hand, this glutinous rice was removed. It seemed that my poison had been completely dispelled. Now, I could finally relax.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao appeared out of thin air, and asked, "How are you?"


    I was a little confused as to why she suddenly cared so much about me, but I still nodded my head and didn''t reply.


    Yun Xiao could feel himself exhaling in relief.


    "Alright, go take a shower and come back to have a good sleep. Don''t hurt your body too much." Third Uncle urged me to rest.


    I nodded, changed my clothes and took the towel, then went to the bathroom to take a shower.

 C65

    At this time, Third Uncle turned off the television and asked Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "Help us take a look at the surroundings tonight. I feel like there might be someone else coming. After all, this is a critical moment."


    At first, when Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she was a little unhappy. However, after thinking about it for a while, she realized that this situation was very possible. If something happened, there would be a big problem.


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded her head, and then disappeared with a puff of smoke. It seemed like she was already monitoring the surroundings.


    Third Uncle did not stay idle either. He took out a handful of yellow paper talismans from his bag. However, there was nothing blank on it. Furthermore, it was filled with scarlet characters.


    Third Uncle then stuck the talisman on the window, on the door, but when he was halfway through, he suddenly thought of something and called out to the air, "Yun Xiaoxiao."


    Yun Xiaoxiao appeared not long after and asked Third Uncle, "What''s the matter now?"


    Third Uncle pointed to the talisman in his hand and said, "I will place the talisman in the room so that you won''t be able to enter or leave. "Then just stay in the room and don''t let anyone in. It''s really hard to get into the room with words."


    Yun Xiao bit her lips. She felt that this made sense, so she sat down at the computer table and pinched her fingers.


    Third Uncle then finished pasting the talisman, and then he clapped his hands to see if there were any flaws.


    I showered for a long time. Hot water washed off my body, and I felt as if my body wasn''t as numb as before, as if I had become somewhat stronger.


    Then I came out of the bathroom.


    As soon as I came out, I saw that the windows and doors of the room were covered with paper talismans. Needless to say, it was definitely used by Third Uncle to guard against ghosts and ghosts.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao did not return to the wine jar. Normally, if she had nothing to do, she would stay in the jar.


    I just lay on the bed, playing with my phone and preparing to sleep. Third Uncle went to take a bath.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was sitting in front of a computer table, playing with her fingers. I looked at her speechlessly. If Yun Xiaoxiao were to spend the night like this, I wasn''t sure if she would still be able to sleep.


    Not long after, Third Uncle came out from his bath and patted me on the shoulder, telling me to sleep. Then the lights went out.


    He actually slept soundly at night without any other feelings.


    I woke up early the next morning, not because I was diligent, but because I had slept too long and had had enough time.


    After I got up, I saw Yun Xiao still sitting on the chair. I jumped in shock and tremblingly said, "Morning."


    Yun Xiaoxiao also replied and did not say anything else.


    I hastily went to wash up before feeling much better. The feeling of helplessness I felt yesterday had mostly disappeared. It was just that my body felt a little numb.


    Third Uncle also got up. When he saw that the wounds on Third Uncle''s body had not changed much, he realized that it would probably take him a while to recover from his injuries, and that gave him a headache.


    When his third uncle saw my expression, he understood most of it and said, "Don''t worry. Although the wound is healing slowly, it''s not that big of a problem. It won''t affect my normal movement."


    When I heard that, seventy percent was something that Third Uncle was barely able to do, and thirty percent was true. He could only nod and say no more.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Last night, no one was lurking around. I''ll go rest in the vat first."


    After saying that, without waiting for us to say anything, Yun Xiao entered the wine jar with a puff of smoke.


    So Yun Xiaoxiao had spent the entire night here for this reason. It had truly been hard on her.


    I didn''t know what plans I had for today, so I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, are we going to check it out today?"


    Third Uncle shook his head. "Both you and I still have some physical problems. Let''s take a breather today." It would be the end of me if I were to be captured. "


    I thought it made sense to put the coffee shop out of the way.


    Thus, Third Uncle and I went downstairs to buy breakfast. After eating, we returned to the hotel.


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap stepped out of the door of the night coffee shop.


    At this time, it was still not time for nighttime coffee shop to open, and the door was closed.


    The middle-aged man took out his phone and made a call. However, he hung up without saying a word.


    Then the door of the caf¨¦ opened and the beautiful woman, the old man''s daughter, opened it.


    Thus, this middle-aged man walked in.


    The interior of the coffee shop was very dark, but soon the lights came on and a dim yellow light filled the entire coffee shop.


    The middle-aged man walked into the coffee shop and sat on the sofa that was used to entertain customers. He lit up a cigarette and waited for someone.


    Immediately, the old man came out from the inside and asked urgently without even sitting down: "How is the task going?"


    The middle-aged man said impatiently, "No, I let the zombie follow him to a building to be demolished and bit him, but the woman next to him pushed the zombie back."


    The old man immediately became furious and said, "A woman? How could he possibly repel your zombie? Could he be a god or immortal? "


    The middle-aged man coldly snorted and said, "Daoist Immortals, you think too highly of her. It''s more like it''s a female ghost. "


    The old man was shocked as he muttered to himself, "How is this possible!?" Didn''t she disappear into thin air already?! "


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, "I don''t care who she is. Anyways, that brat was bitten by my zombie. I''ve more or less settled your matters for you. Give me the money first, and I''ll leave. "


    When the old man heard this, he did not get angry. Instead, he slowly said, "As for the money, I should have given it to you." If you want it, I can give it to you right now, but I don''t think your mother will have enough for the treatment. "


    With that, the old man smiled and looked at the middle-aged man with a profound expression.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s cold face immediately contorted, as if he was extremely angry. He glared at the old man, but the old man''s expression did not change, and he did not have any sort of reaction.


    Thus, the middle-aged man felt that there was nothing he could do, so he returned to his original cold expression.


    Then he coldly opened his mouth and said, "Then what are your plans?"


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "It''s very simple. You have to kill that brat and his third uncle. Moreover, you should also kill that ghost girl. "How is it? You should be interested, right?"


    After the old man finished speaking, he looked at the middle-aged man with a complacent expression. He was sure that the middle-aged man would agree.


    Sure enough, when the middle-aged man heard three or four times, his eyes lit up, and after pondering for a moment, he agreed.


    The old man couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. As long as it was for money, you would agree to anything. This was your greatest weakness.


    In reality, logically speaking, after he finished the deal with this middle-aged man, he would have to stop, but because that brat appeared with his third uncle and he found out that they seemed to know about the goods at the high-speed entrance, his killing intent rose greatly.


    That night, he sent two men to follow him in their car. He wanted to make a move after they returned and then get rid of him without anyone noticing.


    However, those two men didn''t come back that day. When he went to look for them the next day, he found out that something had happened to them last night. Moreover, two cars had crashed into them.


    Then, he found this middle-aged man and explained the pros and cons to him. Of course, he couldn''t say anything about his grudge with them.


    The middle-aged man also felt that if this matter were to be exposed, he would not end up well, so he agreed to get rid of them.


    However, these few days, the middle-aged man didn''t find out that they were doing anything against him, which made him feel a lot more sluggish, and he also saw everything with his own eyes.


    Yesterday, after he had urged her to do so, he had finally made his move. And it was a failure, because Yun Xiaoxiao had also appeared. There was a high chance that she was the one as well!


    This was the biggest knot in the old man''s heart. Back then, he had asked the Spirit King to destroy her soul, and he had personally heard the Ghost King''s words. But now, she had truly appeared.


    The woman who had come with them the last time felt a little strange after all. It turned out to be her.


    However, he came up with an idea. The middle-aged man in front of him was the best candidate. In the beginning, he might not try his best, but this time, he had a way to make him try his best and make him completely disappear from the face of the earth, that brat and that Yun Xiaoxiao bitch!


    The old man took a sip of the tea on the table and looked at the middle-aged man proudly.


    Although this middle-aged man didn''t like being coerced like this by this old man, after all, this money was very important to him. The reason he did so much was all for money.


    It was this old man who gave him a way to pay for the high medical fees. Now, it could be said that he couldn''t back down.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh. Back then, when he had learnt Tao techniques, his master always warned him to kill demons and exterminate devils, to eliminate evil for the people. Yet now, he was using ghosts to harm others in order to seek wealth. He had truly let down his master.


    However, he immediately steeled his heart. Since he had made his choice, he could only continue forward. After all, he had been forced into a corner.


    As he thought about it, the burden on the middle-aged man''s heart lessened.


    Then he said to the old man, "I''m not 100% sure about this, so whether or not it is done in the end, you have to at least pay me twice the price. After all, I did my best."


    The old man frowned when he heard this. This request sounded too unreasonable, but if he didn''t agree, then he wouldn''t do his best. He might as well agree to this request.


    In the end, it would be better to make the final decision than not.


    "Alright, we''ll do as you say. You must remember, as long as you succeed in your attempt, money is not a problem. "


    "Hmph, I know. Haven''t you made enough money in so many years?"

 C66

    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he looked at the old man coldly. There seemed to be a faint trace of jealousy on his face.


    He had worked for him for so many years, but he had only taken a small portion of the money each time.


    Every time she asked him for more, he would act like a miser, not a single penny more. He even said that it was I who gave you so much money right now, so he could only swallow his anger and bear with it.


    So he couldn''t let go of such a good opportunity this time. He had to get the money.


    When the old man heard this, he did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Do your job well. You won''t be missing anything."


    Then, the middle-aged man sneered and said, "That''s good."


    After that, he got up and walked out, leaving an old man sitting on the sofa while the waiter sat at the front desk, fiddling with his phone in boredom.


    "Dad, what are you busy with now?" The girl yawned, clueless about what her father had to say to the middle-aged man.


    The old man had a rare smile on his face, "Bing''er, I am busy with business matters." Do you have enough money this month? If not, I''ll give you some more. "


    "Don''t, I can''t spend all of my money every month, so why would I need it?" The girl shook her head and said.


    "Haha, that''s good. You don''t have to watch the shop today. Go out and play, it''s good to relax. "


    The girl''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Her father didn''t want her to go out. Although the amount of money he gave her every month was scary, she still had to guard this store that didn''t have many customers.


    It was great that the store was not open for business today. He could go out and take a look around the shopping mall!


    Thus, the girl ran in happily, changed her clothes, and prepared to leave.


    "Dad, I''m going out."


    "Alright, go. Just remember to come back tonight." The old man smiled affectionately.


    Then, the old man leaned back on the sofa with a solemn expression, thinking about something.


    At this time, Zhang Yifan had already stayed in the hotel with his Third Uncle for the whole morning. Zhang Yifan felt that this time, he was bored to the extreme.


    "Third Uncle, just let me go out and play for a while. Look at the daylight, how could anything happen to me?" Besides, he must have thought I was dead. Yun Xiao didn''t notice anyone following us yesterday either, right, Yun Xiao? "


    Yun Xiaoxiao watched the two of them with interest from the side. Being asked in such a manner, she did not even have the time to think before letting out a "En".


    At this moment, Third Uncle really had no other choice. This kid really wasn''t afraid of death, but wanted to go out and play. Why did this Yun Xiaoxiao come to meddle in the mess? I really don''t understand the seriousness of the matter.


    Third Uncle had no other way and said, "Okay okay, you can go, but you have to be careful of your safety. Do you know that if you find something wrong, you can come back immediately?"


    When I heard this, I was overjoyed. Third Uncle had finally agreed. I immediately ignored what he had to say and continued to talk.


    "Bring Yun Xiaoxiao along as well, so that you won''t be in any real danger."


    "She''s going too?"


    "Me too?"


    Yun Xiao and I simultaneously cried out.


    However, Third Uncle calmly took out an umbrella and a talisman.


    "Stick this rune on your body and use an umbrella. Then you can go out during the day. Remember, although this rune is effective, you must not use it to stand under the sun."


    Hearing that, Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up. "Really? Why didn''t you give it to me earlier? I was bored to death from staying in the vat during the day."


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Third Uncle snappily, but Third Uncle acted as if he didn''t see her, and continued, "Remember, you must be careful when you play. Yun Xiaoxiao, your senses are much stronger, you must be careful!"


    Yun Xiao nodded, "I understand."


    "Alright, then you guys can leave."


    Yun Xiaoxiao picked up the umbrella that Third Uncle had given her. ''When did this come from? Isn''t it a little too old-fashioned? I''ll go to the shopping mall later to buy a better looking umbrella,'' Yun Xiao thought to himself.


    Afterwards, Yun Xiaoxiao and I went downstairs. Before Yun Xiaoxiao even went downstairs, she had already fiddled with the umbrella and impatiently opened it. This is way too eye-catching ¡­


    When I finally arrived, downstairs, Yun Xiaoxiao was waiting for me to drive over.


    As for Third Uncle, he sighed and then comfortably drank yesterday''s Soaring Sky Moutai and watched Journey to the West. Life is so good!


    At this moment, I was already driving away with Yun Xiao in my car.


    "Speaking of which, where exactly is this Zhong Hai City bustling? Let''s go there and play."


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I could roughly guess that this place could be considered a suburb.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao said without hesitation, "Then let''s go to the Plaza, that area is all urban areas."


    Hearing this, I thought it was a bustling place, many big cities might not have it, I didn''t expect there to be a Zhonghai City, so I decided to go there.


    "Alright, let''s go there."


    After saying that, I turned on the navigation device and entered in a certain square. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away, about half an hour away.


    So I picked up speed, leaving the car in a cloud of dust.


    At this moment, a car had also set out from the alley in front of the coffee shop, heading in the same direction as Zhang Yifan and the others!


    I drove for more than half an hour until I reached the Plaza de la Hedda. I looked at my watch and saw that it was already past ten o''clock and that I would have to eat in less than an hour.


    I found a parking lot outside the square, and the price was outrageous. I couldn''t help thinking that if I drove the car in and parked it, I''d have to go up in the sky.


    Shaking my head, I got out of the car and Yun Xiaoxiao came down with an umbrella.


    Luckily, there was a sun outside. Otherwise, it would be really awkward if he were to use an umbrella on a cloudy day.


    I can see that this umbrella is also dead ¡­


    Probably only Third Uncle would use this kind of umbrella. It wasn''t the kind that folded and opened up an old-fashioned umbrella.


    I can''t help but want to laugh. Yun Xiaoxiao is already a beauty, what does holding this umbrella look like ¡­


    Therefore, Yun Xiaoxiao was displeased, and said rather angrily, "You''re not allowed to laugh. If you keep laughing, I''ll make it so that you''ll never be able to smile again!"


    Hearing this, I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to laugh anymore. While others might think that Yun Xiaoxiao was joking, I knew that I might not be able to laugh in this lifetime.


    "Let''s go to the mall first. There, we won''t need umbrellas. Furthermore, we''ll buy you an umbrella instead."


    It was only then that Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression eased up, and she nodded, walking towards the largest shopping mall by the side.


    I couldn''t help but think, why is it that whenever I want to go out, I always bring Yun Xiaoxiao with me? Although she is the bodyguard sent by Third Uncle, I would rather believe that this is Third Uncle''s trick to get rid of Yun Xiaoxiao because he hates her presence.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Then, he followed Yun Xiaoxiao into the shopping mall.


    The shopping mall was really big, about seven to eight floors. Actually, calling it a shopping mall wasn''t quite right, as only the first two floors sold all kinds of goods. The upper floors had restaurants, coffee shops, game cities, and so on.


    Yun Xiao, on the other hand, was very familiar with the roads. It was obvious that she had been here many times in the past.


    After a while, I followed Yun Xiaoxiao to the department store. Yun Xiaoxiao took out a pink umbrella, and slowly turned into a young girl ¡­ Eyebrows... Ghost Heart of a Woman ¡­


    "You have nothing to buy, so go check out."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and looked at me.


    I was stunned. I looked at her.


    Just like that, people looked at ghosts, ghosts looked at people.


    "Bring the money over!" What are you standing there for? " Yun Xiao stomped his feet in anger.


    I was also suddenly enlightened, but the moment I opened my wallet, I couldn''t help but be speechless. Last time I was beaten up by Yun Xiaoxiao in the restaurant, I really didn''t have much money left.


    I took out a hundred and gave it to Yun Xiaoxiao, but Yun Xiaoxiao was still holding it in her hands. With a bitter face, I gave another hundred and then went to pay the bill.


    I had no choice but to follow.


    Speaking of which, there were quite a few things that he wanted to buy in this shopping mall, but they were too expensive to buy ¡­


    After Yun Xiaoxiao finished settling the accounts at the front desk, she held up an umbrella and walked out.


    "Hey, do you want your Third Uncle''s umbrella? If you do, then take it, or else I''ll throw it away." He said that Yun Xiaoxiao was going to throw Third Uncle''s umbrella into a trash can on the side.


    I hurriedly took the umbrella. I know what I value the most now, what''s the point in throwing it away?


    "I''m going to the clothing store on the fourth floor. You follow me. You don''t have any objections, right? "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao looked at me with a faint smile.


    How could I dare to say no?


    But then I realized something. Oh my god, this is going to a clothing store. Who''s going to pay? Of course it''s me!


    All of a sudden, I felt as if something had gone wrong, and I started to frown.


    Seeing my expression, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but laugh, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to pay. Just follow me and carry the items."


    I was relieved when I heard this. At least I didn''t have to go bankrupt. However, I couldn''t help but grumble. They''re all dead now, and they''re still buying clothes even when they''re ghosts. Looks like even women die the same way ¡­


    "What? Do you have any ideas?" Yun Xiao looked at me in ridicule, causing my body to suddenly feel cold and shiver.


    Ye Zichen quickly shook his head and walked towards the stairs to the side. He didn''t want to mess with this mistress anymore.


    Yun Xiaoxiao smiled as well, then carried an umbrella and walked up. Arriving at the fourth floor, I sighed at the strength of women ¡­


    The entire fourth floor was filled with clothing sellers, and all of them were women. The shop assistant also said that there used to be a small part of the floor that sold men''s clothing, but the profit was too low compared to women''s clothing.


    I heard that, but my eyes were still wide open. This is way too f * cking amazing ¡­


    Right now, I''m just sitting in the resting area to the side. I chat with the clerk without saying a word. As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao got up, she went straight to her clothes ¡­

 C67

    This clerk was a bro, so the shop assistant in the ladies'' area must be very uncomfortable, right? So I asked him: "Bro, you''ve been shopping in the ladies'' area everyday, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Who knew that this guy would force a smile and say, "How could I? Actually, my job isn''t considered a shop assistant. For men and women like you, many of you will stay in the resting area. Sometimes, you can form an enhanced platoon ¡­"


    I was surprised to hear that, it was so exaggerated.


    The clerk continued, "As long as you have more people, it''ll be hard to manage. You sent me to greet you."


    When I heard that, my face turned red. So this bro is doing this, it really is ¡­ He really had a bright future ahead of him ¡­


    I just chatted nonchalantly as I looked around to see if there were any pretty girls here. It''s such a big summer, not wearing a short skirt is practically a crime!


    Seeing me like this, the clerk couldn''t help but ask, "Bro, your girlfriend is already so pretty, and you''re still out looking for food!"


    After saying that, the clerk smiled maliciously and looked at me.


    I was speechless. "It''s a long story."


    After saying that, I didn''t care about what this brother was thinking. I just looked around. At this moment, I found a beautiful girl. She was really big-chested and pretty, with a protruding front and back.


    Eh? But why was it so familiar? Could he have seen it somewhere?


    I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    The man on the side also seemed to have noticed it and said, "Yo, you found her. She''s not bad at all." If I didn''t have to stay here, I would like to go up and strike up a conversation.


    Then he just looked at me.


    I tried to think it through in my head. This girl was the old man''s daughter, but from the way things had been going in those days, it seemed as if he didn''t know much about his father''s affairs. It wouldn''t be a threat to me.


    So I decided to go up and talk to her.


    Thus, I stood up and walked over. When I saw the look of envy on the face of the person behind me, I immediately felt proud.


    After a short moment, I walked to the side of the lady. She was still shopping for clothes and was extremely focused. She didn''t notice that I was beside her.


    So I said hello, "Hey, hello, do you remember me?"


    Only then did this girl come back to her senses and started to size me up.


    She seemed unable to remember for a moment, then rubbed her head and thought.


    I was sure she didn''t know about me and his dad, but I was very sorry she missed out on such a handsome guy.


    I hurriedly said, "If I had your coffee shop a few times, would my third uncle and your father still be friends?"


    "Oh, so it''s you. I remember now, I''m really sorry." With that, she said apologetically.


    I hastily waved my hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    "What a coincidence, how could you be here? Accompany your girlfriend to buy clothes? " After saying that, this girl chuckled and stood up, causing me to be captivated by her beauty.


    But when I heard what she said, my heart went cold.


    Yeah, why am I here? This is a women''s wear area...


    Indeed, it''s not good if a girl is too smart. Sigh. It was pointless for me to lie, so I just nodded.


    The girl said, "Then she won''t be worried if you stay here with me. "Hehe."


    I immediately wanted to vomit blood. This is too invincible, he doesn''t even give me a chance!


    I was about to say something when she ''empathically'' said, "Then quickly go to her place so that she doesn''t misunderstand anything. Look behind your back."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but cover his mouth and chuckle.


    I turned my head and saw Yun Xiaoxiao standing behind me. He was carrying a pile of clothes.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao shouted, "Quickly come and carry him!"


    I hastily rushed over and turned my head to smile at this chick in embarrassment.


    Then, without waiting for her to respond to me, she quickly ran to Yun Xiao''s side and grabbed onto something.


    Afterwards, Yun Xiaoxiao did not say anything and returned to the area where she bought the clothes.


    Then I took the clothes and sat down in the lounge.


    When I wanted to find this chick to add on WeChat or something, I looked and saw that she had disappeared long ago. I felt that it was a pity.


    At this moment, the clerk next to me laughed and said, "Bro, your girlfriend is still so coquettish around you. I really am convinced. "


    I smiled coyly and didn''t say much. I pinched my fingers and played with my phone, no longer chatting with him. After all, I would be mocked for chatting with him ¡­


    After a long time, Yun Xiao finally came out of the room. In his hands, there were a few sets of clothes. There were a total of ten of them.


    Boy, this is a lot of money. With hundreds and thousands of looks, this was going to cost more than ten thousand pieces.


    "Let''s go." With that said, Yun Xiaoxiao walked over to the service desk.


    Just as I was about to leave, the clerk brother beside me said, "Brother, your girlfriend is so beautiful, don''t think about anything else."


    He shook his head, looking very sorry for me.


    I smiled bitterly and followed him.


    Then I saw Yun Xiaoxiao standing at the reception desk, as if she was waiting for me to come over.


    "Bring the phone over."


    When I heard this, I was surprised. Why do you need my phone? But I gave it to her.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao took my phone, made two strokes, and gave it to the cashier. The cashier then took the machine to scan it.


    "Thank you for your patronage. Please come back next time."


    The cashier''s face was full of smiles, as if he had completed a big business deal.


    Mmm, no problem. Anyone who does a big business would be happy like this.


    Wait a minute, he paid? Who paid for it?


    "Sir, it''s your phone. You still love your girlfriend so much." After saying this, the cashier didn''t forget to flatter him.


    I raised my eyebrows. Of course, who am I?


    Hey! No, that means I just paid for it with a Alipay? How is that possible? How can I pay without me?


    I saw Yun Xiao. Oh my god, this isn''t a person, it''s a ghost. Who cares if you have a fingerprint or a password!


    ''I''m done for, I''m done for. This time, I don''t have much savings that I passed by, so my mortgage hasn''t been repaid yet ¡­ ''


    After that, I obediently carried the big and small bags and followed Yun Xiaoxiao out of the fourth floor.


    Yun Xiaoxiao made me frown and immediately giggled happily.


    When I saw it, I was infuriated. I clearly said that I wouldn''t use my money, yet you still tricked me. Truly shameless, truly shameless!


    The way Yun Xiaoxiao called me a grudge couldn''t help smiling, so she said, "Look at your phone, how much money do you have left in your bank card?"


    I remember that there was a hundred thousand dollars in the card, all saved after the wedding, and some of it was wedding money.


    Actually, it wasn''t just 100,000 yuan. However, after paying the down payment for the house, there was only this much left.


    I put the big and small bag in my hand on the ground. As I passed by and opened my cell phone, I saw that there were 100,000 yuan in my bank card, not a single cent. So I was a bit confused, the clerk had clearly just confirmed that he had received the money.


    But I was relieved to think who it was.


    I''m a ghost! He still remembered how she scared him half to death using WeChat. He was truly scared just thinking about it. This could already be considered an insignificant skill.


    Relieved, I put the phone back in my pocket and picked it up.


    Then I said to Yun, "Let me put the things in the car first. The things still have to eat here. "It''s a bit inconvenient."


    Yun Xiaoxiao also nodded, and said, "I''ll wait for you here. Go and come back quickly."


    "Alright."


    After saying that, I ran out of the Xida Plaza and threw all of my things onto the back seat. I immediately felt relaxed.


    Afterwards, I returned to Yun Xiao''s place. She just stood there in the shade with an umbrella. Many men who passed by looked at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    I just want to say that...


    "Let''s go and eat." When Yun Xiaoxiao saw me coming, she grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the stairs.


    The hungry bros beside her immediately lost their interest. So this girl had a boyfriend, that was all she looked like.


    Yet, I suffered. The moment I hugged my arm, I felt as though an ice cube had landed on my hand ¡­


    Although this is a beauty, but you know clearly that this is a ghost girl, without any thoughts, this is a kind of torment.


    After suffering for so long, we finally reached the sixth floor. We arrived at the dining area, which was filled with restaurants and other similar places. It was a place where both the north and the south had their own style. It was so appetizing.


    "This place isn''t bad. Let''s go." Yun Xiao laughed like a flower as she spoke to me. She looked like she really wanted to be with a couple ¡­


    I couldn''t help but complain, you can''t even eat, how can you still call this place pretty good ¡­


    But I still looked along the direction pointed by Yun Xiaoxiao, it turned out to be a look like a Cantonese restaurant, what Cantonese good, name but quite creative.


    I thought it was interesting, so I decided to eat here.


    Thus, Yun Xiaoxiao and I walked into this shop. There were two ladies greeting guests at the entrance, and they looked just like they did. They had no special characteristics, but their figure was quite nice. Perhaps only the owner of this shop could enjoy himself.


    "Welcome, may I ask if you two are together?"


    "Hmm, find a seat for two people." Yun Xiaoxiao answered.


    "Alright, please follow me." The waiter gave us a professional smile and led us to a table for two. As we leaned against the window, we could see the scenery below. It looked pretty good.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao picked up the menu again, and I was speechless when I saw it.

 C68

    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t try to trick me, she only ordered a few mediocre dishes. There were too many of them, and two of them had too little weight.


    "There''s only so many dishes. Please confirm that the dishes will be served soon."


    I nodded and the waiter went into the kitchen.


    "Why did you choose this restaurant? It''s not like you can eat." I''m a little curious, so I decided to start with a novel about Yun Xiao.


    "I used to like eating Cantonese food, but I haven''t eaten for a long time. It''s good that I haven''t eaten for a while." Yun Xiaoxiao did not hide anything and said it honestly.


    There were so many regrets when someone died. Perhaps living people should really enjoy themselves while they were still alive.


    Just as I was thinking about this profound philosophy of life, the waiter''s voice rang out.


    "The two of you, please enjoy your meal."


    I came back to my senses and looked at the table. I didn''t know when the dishes were served, but I must have been too engrossed in my thoughts.


    I unceremoniously picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    Yet, Yun Xiaoxiao just sat there, watching me eat. She felt very embarrassed ¡­


    "We''re done eating. Let''s go." I wiped my mouth. I was indeed quite full.


    Thinking about it, Yun Xiao really knew how to eat. These dishes were all the signature dishes in Cantonese food. They were really not bad.


    "Not bad, I used to love these dishes."


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not hide the glee in her eyes and started to show off.


    "Yes, yes, yes, whatever you say is right." I thought this in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it out loud. I could only nod my head.


    After paying the bill, we walked out of the restaurant. It was still noon, so it was still rather hot outside.


    Just like that, Yun Xiaoxiao stood under the roof with an umbrella, as if she was afraid.


    When I saw this, I said, "Then let''s go to the coffee shop for a while. We''ll take a stroll at three o''clock when the sun is a little lighter."


    Yun Xiao thought about it for a moment. This plan was indeed feasible, so he agreed.


    I looked around, as if it were all a restaurant, but there was a coffee shop upstairs, and I saw the billboard on the stairs.


    "There''s one upstairs, let''s go up."


    "Yes." Yun Xiao nodded and walked up.


    A moment later, we were sitting in the coffee shop, drinking coffee, and I was bored out of my mind after only half an hour, and there wasn''t much point in playing on my cell phone.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao was able to sit there and did not seem to feel anything.


    It was no wonder. She used to think that she would have to find a dark place to stay during the day and not be able to sleep.


    I put the phone down and looked around to see if there were any good-looking girls.


    He didn''t know when to look, but when he saw who it was, he was shocked.


    It was really there, and it was that girl from the coffee shop!


    It really was fate. He actually met her twice a day.


    I pulled my chair away from the seat and walked over to her.


    "Hey, we meet again. What a coincidence. "


    I warmly greeted him.


    "Eh? "It''s you, hello." The girl laughed as she spoke, as if she remembered what happened that morning.


    I smiled awkwardly and pulled out a chair, intending to sit down.


    "Can I sit next to you? There shouldn''t be anyone there, right?" I asked.


    Back then, the first hand he used to pick up the ladies was to act like a gentleman so that he could lower the other party''s guard. Then, step by step, he could get rid of her ¡­ Clothes.


    Pah pah pah, it''s opening the heart. I already said that I''m a gentleman, I want to be elegant.


    When the little girl heard me say this, she was just a bit surprised. She hurriedly said, "There''s no one here. Take a seat." However, it seems like your girlfriend is still watching you over there.


    After she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Ah, it was so nice to laugh!


    What? My girlfriend. I turned my head and saw Yun Xiaoxiao sitting at the table over there, looking at me with interest. When I saw the scene unfold, she turned her head and drank her coffee as if nothing had happened.


    Hey, you understand me so well ¡­


    I immediately sat down and explained sincerely, "She''s my cousin. Today, I must come out and carry her bag. It sounds like tears."


    After I said that, I put on a wronged expression. I felt that I had made up my mind.


    The girl suddenly came to a realization and muttered to herself, "I see."


    "Although we''ve met a few times, I still don''t know your name. My name is Zhang Yifan, what about you? "


    An old hand was at work, and asking for a name was only the first step.


    "It''s me." As she spoke, her eyes started to roll around as if she was thinking about something.


    I was a little anxious, "Yes, what''s his name?"


    Who knew that after thinking for a long time, the little girl said, "I''m not telling you."


    She then started to laugh evilly.


    I almost vomited a mouthful of blood. This was too darned.


    The girl laughed and said, "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Me, I''m called Xu Bing. "


    "Xu Bing, this name is really nice. It''s just that it doesn''t match you in some way. "


    I immediately showed a look of regret and decided to fish for her appetite.


    Sure enough, the girl hurriedly asked, "Where, where? Tell me."


    "About this." I pretended to be deep and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    This girl pouted. After I saw it, I lost my immunity and wanted to hand it all over. "Xu Bing, the name sounds like an icy beauty, but you are a weird beauty, haha."


    "What? This doesn''t match."


    The girl said snappily.


    When the girl saw her watch, she couldn''t help but shout out, "It''s over, I still have something I haven''t bought yet."


    When I heard this, I felt a little depressed. We hadn''t talked for long and she was about to leave. Sigh.


    "Sorry, I have to hurry. We''ll meet again next time if we have the chance." With that, she picked up her bags and walked towards the coffee shop.


    I wanted to ask her for her WeChat signal, but she had already run away. Sigh, what a pity.


    I quietly went back to my seat, picked up my coffee and took a sip.


    "What, you scared her away?" Yun Xiao said with a smile, as if he was taking pleasure in another''s misfortune.


    How can I scare them away? I am a gentleman, alright?


    "Where is she? She forgot to do something and is in a hurry."


    I explained.


    "I used to like to use that reason to get rid of those annoying guys." With that, Yun Xiaoxiao smiled maliciously.


    I just quietly drank my coffee, no longer explaining anything.


    It was almost three o''clock in the morning, and the sun outside was a little lower, as if Yun Xiao could move freely.


    "Let''s go back." There''s no point in staying any longer. It''s better to go back earlier. " Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth.


    I don''t like it. You''ve been playing all morning. It was not fair to have to go back when it was finally afternoon!


    But then I thought, this Yun Xiao beside me, want to play anything is not good, really troublesome.


    Then he might as well go back. There isn''t much electricity left on his phone. It would be better to go back and play some sort of pesticide. Sigh.


    I nodded. "Alright, let''s head back."


    So Yun Xiaoxiao and I went down the stairs to the first floor of the building.


    When they arrived outside the square, the parking space was already full of cars. It seemed like it would be difficult to reverse the parking lot.


    I went in and it took me a lot of effort to get the car to the toll booth and hand over the card.


    "25 RMB, thank you."


    The staff member who charged the fee put on a straight face and stretched out his hand, asking me for money.


    Damn, why don''t you just snatch the money!


    Thinking of this, he obediently handed the money over. He couldn''t afford to offend her, he couldn''t afford to offend her ¡­


    "I''m looking for you for 5 yuan. Please come back next time."


    After paying the money, the employee''s expression changed 180 degrees. It was as if he was a completely different person.


    I bitterly drove the car out. Yun Xiao had already been waiting by the roadside for a while.


    The car stopped in front of Yun Xiao for a long time. It was as if she did not notice it, and she did not know what she was thinking.


    "Get in." I signaled Yun Xiaoxiao to get on the carriage.


    "Oh, oh, I''m coming." Only then did Yun Xiaoxiao come back to her senses. I was already at a loss for words.


    As a result, the car drove on steadily and was on its way back to the hotel.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap appeared downstairs at the hotel. He held a mobile phone in his hand and said something before hanging it up.


    Then, a grave expression appeared on his face.


    At this time, Third Uncle just happened to walk downstairs. Since there was no more water upstairs, this damn hotel didn''t have any mineral water to sell except beer and beverages, which would be troublesome.


    Thus, Third Uncle could only come downstairs to buy two bottles of mineral water.


    As soon as his third uncle came downstairs, his eyes swept the place aimlessly.


    It was already past four o''clock and the sun was setting. However, it was still a distance away from the horizon.


    Why did that middle-aged man look so familiar? Third Uncle couldn''t help but mutter in his heart. He glanced around and saw a middle-aged man on the phone. He didn''t know what to say.


    He seemed to have seen this cap somewhere before. Why can''t I remember? Third Uncle suddenly felt a headache coming on and rubbed his head.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man put down his phone and his face habitually twitched.


    "It''s him!" Third uncle recognized it. If it was said that he had only seen it once, then third uncle would be a bit uncertain. However, the time he had seen it in the coffee shop, he had seen the face that was correct.


    "It''s him. It can''t be wrong. Why was he here? It''s definitely not a coincidence. I have to follow him and take a look, it definitely has something to do with that old fogey. " Third uncle thought.


    Thus, Third Uncle decided to see what exactly he was up to.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man put down his phone, thought for a moment, and then walked to the side of the truck.

 C69

    Then he drove the van in the direction of the parking lot.


    "That''s the location of the parking lot, could it be...?" When Third Uncle thought of this, he was shocked and quickly followed.


    Third Uncle walked to the parking lot at a normal pace and saw the truck parked in a parking spot. The parking lot was an underground parking lot, and it was a bit dark, so he couldn''t tell if there was anyone inside the car or not.


    Fine, they won''t be able to see him even if he hides himself. Thus, Third Uncle took advantage of the moment when a car was parked to hide behind a car and sneak in.


    After the people from the carriage had left, Third Uncle would lie down on the ground at the back of the carriage, so that no one would be able to see him.


    Although the lights were dim, Third Uncle knew that no one had alighted from the carriage before.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but look anxiously at the entrance to the underground parking lot. I didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    At this moment, Third Uncle was regretting his decision. He came down in too much of a hurry and forgot to bring that along. If there really were ghosts later on, it would be troublesome.


    However, it wasn''t a good idea to go out now. He didn''t have a car out for a while, so he couldn''t just sneak out like that.


    If he strutted out and was recognized at a glance, wouldn''t he be walking right into a trap?


    Third Uncle thought for a while and then gave up.


    Shaking his head, Third Uncle calmed himself down and looked at the entrance to the underground parking lot. His eyes then shifted to the truck to see if there were any unforeseen events.


    After about ten minutes, Third Uncle also felt that he couldn''t stay any longer. However, since the middle-aged man on the horse carriage could bear it, he couldn''t give up. Thus, Third Uncle patiently waited.


    After a few minutes, a familiar car finally arrived at the entrance. It was Zhang Yifan''s car!


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but hold his breath, not even daring to make a sound.


    After a while, the car stopped at a vacant spot near the truck, which was the only place left empty.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown. This was going to be troublesome.


    However, Third Uncle still watched patiently.


    Zhang Yifan got out of the car and Yun Xiaoxiao also came down with an umbrella. She was also carrying a few bags on her cell phone.


    Just as they were busy picking up their things, a few shadows appeared behind them and slowly approached them.


    Third Uncle clearly saw all of this, and was about to open his mouth to remind Zhang Yifan of this.


    But at this time, Yun Xiaoxiao reacted ahead of time. With a wave of her hand, Zhang Yifan fell to the ground, and a pair of claws appeared where Zhang Yifan had been standing a moment ago.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but break out in sweat. If this were caught on someone''s body, it would be weird if there were two big holes.


    Only now did the black figures appear.


    It turned out to be a few zombies. Their faces were pale and their fangs were very long. It seemed like they had bitten the zombie but did not die.


    Third Uncle also sucked in a breath of cold air. This was going to be troublesome.


    However, a figure then walked out from the inside. It was the middle-aged man wearing a cap!


    At this moment, Zhang Yifan felt that he was unlucky.


    I was just about to take the bag from Yun Xiaoxiao and give it to her.


    Who would have thought that with a wave of her sleeve, she would throw me to the ground and throw me into the mud.


    Oh my, my waist. I held on to my old waist and barely stood up.


    Just as I was about to ask Yun Xiaoxiao why, I saw something wrong with her face. I turned around to take a look.


    Damn, why are there so many zombies, there are three of them!


    And one of them, I remember very well, was the one who had bitten me the last time. I couldn''t help but feel a dull ache in my neck when I saw him.


    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, one is afraid of being bitten by a rope for ten years.


    What''s more, I met that ''snake'' from last time, so I''m not afraid.


    Just as I was thinking, the zombie''s pale and expressionless face suddenly revealed something.


    My God, he seemed to be laughing, this is worse than crying!


    I was speechless, so I unconsciously took two steps back and leaned towards Yun Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap walked out. I remember him!


    "It''s you?" I cried out involuntarily.


    "Hur hur, it''s me. You should know that there will be a day we meet, right?" The middle-aged man laughed abnormally.


    "Were you the one behind the previous incident as well?" I pointed at him, startled and angry.


    However, he shook his head instead. This way, I didn''t understand what was going on.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "I was the one who ordered it, I was the one who did it. "Hehe." After saying that, the middle-aged man chuckled as he looked at me meaningfully. Then, he turned his gaze towards Yun Xiaoxiao.


    I couldn''t speak for a moment. This was too arrogant.


    Damn it, I can''t bear it.


    However, he didn''t even pay attention to me as he started to talk to Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "You must be Yun Xiao. "Although you changed your face last time when you went to the coffee shop, but I can feel the dense yin aura around you. You definitely aren''t a living person."


    I was stunned as I didn''t expect him to be able to see through me so quickly. However, the moment I saw how many zombies there were, I immediately felt relieved.


    Since Third Uncle could control zombies, it meant that he was a mage as well. This could also be considered a type of ghost exorcism. However, the literal meaning behind this exorcism was very different from what Third Uncle had learned before.


    "Hmph, so what? With just a few smelly bugs like you, you really can''t do anything to me.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Indeed, they can''t deal with you, but what about him?"


    After saying that, the middle-aged man pointed his finger towards me, and the three zombies came back.


    "You dare?" Yun Xiao was infuriated. Although he could not injure himself, it was still too terrifying for ordinary people.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was just about to push them back so that Zhang Yifan could run away first.


    However, just as she was about to slap the three zombies away with her sleeve, a yellow light suddenly hit her hand and scattered her attack.


    Yun Xiao was infuriated, but in the blink of an eye, the three zombies were already in front of Zhang Yifan. Zhang Yifan did not know why, but it felt as if his legs were nailed down and he could not pull them out.


    Yun Xiao immediately scolded Zhang Yifan, why didn''t he run away?


    Zhang Yifan was also helpless.


    When I was targeted by these zombies, I couldn''t get my legs out.


    Suddenly, fear filled his heart, and his legs felt as if they were filled with lead.


    When I saw that Yun Xiaoxiao was about to save me, I heaved a sigh of relief. However, who knew that the middle-aged man had managed to stop Yun Xiaoxiao with a single strike?


    Looking at these three zombies, I felt like three perverted wolves rushing towards a naked beauty. My heart immediately went cold and I felt like I was doomed.


    Speaking of which, why am I still thinking about this metaphor now? It''s really three sentences that cannot be separated from my true nature.


    Goodbye, Xiaofang. Goodbye, my friend. Goodbye, I could have met up with my P friend...


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, "You can blame yourself for seeing something you shouldn''t have." Besides, you shouldn''t have had anything to do with this girl. Rest in peace! "


    Then he looked at me with a sneer and folded his arms, as if he were watching a play and was appreciating it.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also felt that Zhang Yifan was dead for sure, so she could not help but yell, "No!"


    I closed my eyes and thought about how I had lived my life. Maybe it was a failure.


    Just when I thought I was dead, I felt something was wrong and opened my eyes.


    Why is Heaven''s light so dim and dark, could it be hell?


    I looked to the side. Eh? Isn''t this Third Uncle?


    "Third Uncle, why did you come to heaven as well? You''re still alive and well, and yet you''re already in heaven?"


    Third Uncle grumpily scolded, "Paradise your head! You are still in the human world! "Look at what''s in front of you."


    I looked in front of Third Uncle. Third Uncle was holding a Eight Trigrams Mirror in his hand. He blocked the three zombies and didn''t let them pass.


    Only then did I realize that I wasn''t dead!


    It turned out that Third Uncle had just appeared and used the Eight Trigrams Mirror to block my attack. Otherwise, I really would have died.


    "Thank you, Third Uncle." But why are you here? "


    Third Uncle snappily said, "I don''t have time to explain so much to you right now. You stay away so as not to get in the way. "Also, go to the room and bring me my bundle, my fellows are all in there."


    I wasn''t happy to hear it, but it was also a matter of fact. However, the moment I escaped from death, I was overjoyed. Thus, I obediently ran to the side of the car and hid myself there. Then, like a wisp of smoke, I ran out of the parking lot.


    When the middle-aged man saw that his Third Uncle had blocked the attack and also let Zhang Yifan escape, he immediately became furious and wanted to follow up to deal with Zhang Yifan.


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao''s sleeves floated up as she reached out a claw towards the middle-aged man.


    He said, "Your opponent is me. "Heh heh."


    The middle-aged man''s face immediately darkened, it was unknown when a wooden sword appeared in his hand as he received Yun Xiaoxiao''s attack.


    Thus, the middle-aged man and Yun Xiaoxiao began to fight with great difficulty.


    Although Third Uncle only had the [Eight Trigrams Mirror] skill, it was a good thing that he could use a lot of spells. However, he could still resist these three zombies.


    On the other side, Zhang Yifan had already run upstairs to find his luggage.


    As soon as I entered the room, I carried Third Uncle''s bag with me and ran downstairs like a wisp of smoke.


    I ran like a gust of wind, lifting up the dresses of the few girls on the road. However, I was not in the mood to appreciate them, as Third Uncle was still fighting with the zombies and the middle-aged man. He would deliver the items to her as soon as possible.


    I couldn''t help but think that if I were to go to the Olympics, Liu Xiang would be nothing more than that.

 C70

    While I was thinking, I ran down to the basement.


    When I reached the entrance, I was shocked.


    There was nothing inside!


    It was not at all what I had in mind.


    I saw a guy who stopped his car and was about to go out, and he looked at me like I was an idiot.


    I couldn''t help but rub my eyes. Did my eyes go blurry?


    Just as I was thinking about whether I should go and get a pair of glasses, Third Uncle''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Xiaofan, come here quickly." "Give me your things."


    It wasn''t hard to tell that Third Uncle was very anxious, but I was also helpless. I couldn''t even find the person, so how am I supposed to give this thing to Third Uncle?!


    Thus, I helplessly said, "Third Uncle, I also want to give it to you, but I can''t see where you are. How am I supposed to give it to you?"


    "Tell me how I forgot about this, just you wait."


    There was nothing in front of me at the moment, but after a while I felt something stick to my eyelids and then disappear.


    I was dazed for a moment, and when I reacted, the scene before me was similar to the one when I left.


    I was confused, so I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, what''s going on?"


    Third Uncle was currently fighting with the three zombies, so how could he have the interest to answer them?


    Third Uncle hurriedly said, "I don''t have the time to explain so much to you. Just give me your bag first."


    When I heard this, I also cursed myself for being stupid and forgot about this.


    Then, I handed the bag to Third Uncle. Third Uncle took two steps back and dodged the zombie''s attack. Then, he took the bag from my hand.


    Third Uncle quickly took out a wooden sword from his storage ring. His opponent who had been at a disadvantage a moment ago was now evenly matched.


    However, Third Uncle was secretly complaining in his heart. If he really took out that guy, then there wouldn''t be a need for them to fight evenly. He would just beat these zombies to the point where he couldn''t take care of himself.


    The attack he had just dodged was enough to give him time to grab the bag. However, these three zombies immediately moved closer, wanting to give them a claw.


    Helpless, he could only take out the biggest wooden sword from his bag.


    While Third Uncle was secretly ridiculing Zhang Yifan, Zhang Yifan noticed that something was wrong.


    After I passed the items to Third Uncle, I hid to the side and looked to see how Yun Xiaoxiao was fighting with the middle-aged man.


    But the situation is very dangerous. I remember that when I left, they fought back and forth, but now ¡­


    At some point, the middle-aged man had taken out a compass.


    With the compass in his left hand and the wooden sword in his right, Yun Xiaoxiao was pushed to the corner of the wall. She looked to be in imminent danger.


    Moreover, every time Yun Xiaoxiao made a mistake and was unable to defend herself, the wooden sword would slice her. The next moment, the wooden sword would cut her and cause her to let out white smoke. Yun Xiao''s body would turn transparent.


    If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before Yun Xiao vanished like smoke in thin air.


    Indeed, this Taoist magic treasure was quite good. I couldn''t help but feel like I was an ant on a hot pan. I paced back and forth on the spot before turning my gaze back to Third Uncle.


    It was unknown when Third Uncle found the opportunity to take out some of the items in his bag. Suddenly, the situation reversed and the three zombies began to retreat bit by bit.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved when I saw the worry on her face.


    The middle-aged man also noticed this and his expression darkened. It seemed that he also knew that it wasn''t a good idea to drag this on any longer.


    Immediately, the speed of the wooden sword in his hand increased, which made it harder for Yun Xiaoxiao to block. White smoke rose from her body, making one feel uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t help but be anxious. What should I do!?


    Hey, I saw that Third Uncle is quite adept at dealing with these zombies, so I can find him and think of a way to deal with them.


    Thus, I hastily told Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to be in a good state. Do you have any ideas?"


    Third Uncle cast a glance at Yun Xiaoxiao and could not help but frown. He felt that the matter had become a little tricky.


    Third Uncle rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea.


    Then Third Uncle took advantage of the three zombies'' attacks to grab two items from his bag and threw them over.


    I reached out and caught it.


    Myself, it turns out to be a peach wood sword and a compass.


    Then, Third Uncle gave me a glance before he tilted his head towards Yun Xiaoxiao. I understood immediately.


    I have a reason for giving them to Third Uncle. Because I didn''t really get rid of these Daoist things, I actually only used these two things, and that was when Third Uncle and I were helping Wang Ma in the village.


    Thus, with the compass in my left hand and the wooden sword in my right, I hurried towards Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Yun Xiaoxiao had already been forced into a corner, and the situation seemed to be in danger. I couldn''t help but perspire on top of my head. This isn''t looking good.


    Just as the middle-aged man''s sword was about to hit Yun Xiao, another wooden sword suddenly appeared. The blade of the sword moved and deflected the wooden sword.


    Yun Xiao was able to catch his breath, he turned into smoke from the corner and moved to the other side.


    I couldn''t help but feel speechless. At this point, I am completely alone against this middle-aged man. I was really a bit panicked. After all, I know my own limits.


    However, when I saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s almost transparent body, I couldn''t help but to be a little worried for her. Thus, I steadied my mind and tightened my grip on the sword in my hand.


    I retracted my gaze and looked at the middle-aged man in front of me.


    The middle-aged man''s gaze turned cold and a few words came out of his mouth, "Good, good, good. "Wait a moment, I will let this brat who doesn''t know how high the sky and how deep the earth is know what happens when he meddles in other people''s business."


    I didn''t back down even after hearing that. I followed his example and said a few words, "You, yes, big. "Idiot."


    After saying that, I smile gleefully and finish my work.


    As expected, the middle-aged man didn''t expect that my mental attack would be this strong. He was so angry that he vomited blood. Then, he looked at me in shock and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Very good, my effect is already reached. In terms of momentum, he has already lost.


    "You''re courting death!" This middle-aged man could only say these words after a long time.


    After saying that, he stabbed towards me with the wooden sword.


    At that time, I was thinking, this wooden sword is used to drive ghosts away. I am a living person, is it effective?


    I wanted to straighten my chest and let him stab me.


    But I was wrong.


    Just as this middle-aged man was about to reach me, the ordinary wooden sword suddenly glowed with a yellow light.


    Before it even reached my chest, I felt a tremendous force. I immediately held the wooden sword horizontally in front of my chest, barely managing to absorb a portion of my strength.


    However, I still tumbled backwards, rolling for who knows how many times.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" I rolled a few times before I stopped at the wall.


    "Hmph. Brat, you truly don''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is."


    This middle-aged man just stood there, looking coldly at me, as if he didn''t even have the interest to kill me.


    I instantly got angry and cursed loudly in my mind, "Who the f * ck do you think you are, you''re just a f * cking retard."


    This middle-aged man was enraged, and once again raised his sword to attack.


    Just when I thought I was finished, I felt a gust of wind pass in front of me, and then I felt the world spin around me, and then I was confused.


    I immediately came back to my senses. Looking around me, I realised that I had appeared beside Yun Xiaoxiao. I saw that the place where I stood earlier was only a middle-aged man with an unconcealable killing intent on his face.


    I looked at Yun Xiao beside me and understood.


    However, Yun Xiao''s body seemed to have become a little more transparent.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Are you alright? Will there be any problems?"


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao waved her hand and said, "I''ve already told you that we are dead. But you, you should first take care of the person in front of you! "


    I looked and saw that this middle-aged man looked like he was about to attack again. It seems like my life attacks were quite effective, but it didn''t seem like there was any point in provoking him.


    "Look at those three fellows over there, I''ll deal with them." Third Uncle''s voice rang out.


    I turned my head to look. I didn''t know when, but the three zombies had been obediently standing side by side. Yellow talismans were pasted on their heads without exception. It seemed that they had been restrained by third uncle''s talismans.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little happy. There was hope for me this time.


    Third Uncle is really impressive. Always being able to stand up at the most crucial moment is also the last pillar of my heart.


    Hearing that, I immediately ran to the side of the three zombies and looked at them to prevent them from making any unusual movements.


    Seeing this, Yun Xiaoxiao also followed over. She knew that if she stayed there now, she would only get in the way.


    This time round, Yun Xiaoxiao did not argue with Third Uncle as it was a rare occurrence. This is truly rare, I could not help but think to myself.


    When the middle-aged man saw that the three zombies had been subdued, he couldn''t help but spit and said, "Trash!"


    Then, the middle-aged man turned his cold gaze back to Third Uncle and looked at him with interest.


    Third Uncle was not afraid of him and coldly replied. He looked at him and then first said, "Since you learned the Tao technique, it''s enough if you don''t use it to kill demons and devils, but instead use it to harm people. You really forget your roots. You owe your master? "


    I didn''t expect that Third Uncle would say such words. After this round of convincing, it seems that Third Uncle is slightly better than my Third Company''s quality. Third Uncle is still the best.


    Thus, I hid myself well and looked at Third Uncle and this middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man said unhurriedly, "That''s none of your business. Besides, didn''t you bring a ghost girl with you? Don''t tell me you need this ghost girl to nourish you at your age? "Hahaha."

 C71

    After saying that, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but laugh out loud before covering his stomach, as if he was about to die from laughter.


    Third Uncle was not happy and was about to start cursing.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao could not hold it in any longer, and began to curse, "You can''t spit out anything good from your dog mouth. If you''re going to say it like that, don''t you have to rely on these three dead spirits for nourishment? "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows leapt up in joy, and her anger was immediately lifted.


    Third Uncle was stunned at first, but soon began to laugh heartily.


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I held my stomach.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he flew into a rage. Without saying anything further, he gripped his sword and prepared to stab at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Just now, I was Third Uncle''s Greetings was even better than my Triple Chop, but it seems like my Tri-Chop Chop is still better than my Tri-Chop Chop!


    This middle-aged man wanted to kill Yun Xiao? He would have to first pass Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle threw the yellow talisman in his hand onto the wooden sword. The middle-aged man''s wooden sword, for some reason, suddenly caught on fire.


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened and he used his hand to make a hand sign. He then touched the sword and wherever he touched, the fire would be extinguished.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but sigh. This was truly strange. If he went to acrobatics, he would win something.


    However, if Third Uncle and this middle-aged man knew about this, they would definitely be so angry that they would vomit blood.


    But now, both Third Uncle and the middle-aged man were on guard against each other. How could they still care what Zhang Yifan was thinking?


    Just when third uncle and I thought that this middle-aged man was going to attack third uncle, he picked up the compass in his hand and started chanting. His hand hit the compass and a strange wind blew.


    Strangely, this compass was originally a Taoist treasure, so why was the wind coming out of it like a wave of yin energy?


    Just when I was feeling confused, Yun Xiaoxiao, who was in front of me, suddenly became frightened. She hurriedly said, "Be careful!"


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao pushed me away and I took a few steps back.


    When I couldn''t figure out what was going on, I saw that I was standing in a place that had suddenly gained six, three pairs of claws!


    Immediately, I couldn''t help but take two more steps back.


    And Yun Xiaoxiao is already very weak right now, it seems like Yun Xiaoxiao spent a lot of energy to save my life just now.


    I looked and saw that all the yellow talismans on their heads had somehow fallen to the ground so that they could move freely.


    I suddenly remembered that I still had my wooden sword and compass on my phone. I rushed up without any hesitation. These three zombies started fighting.


    Although they were at a disadvantage, they were still able to tie them down.


    My swordsmanship is too lousy. Let alone attacking, it''s even hard to defend against.


    Several times, their claws passed through the wooden sword, bringing about gusts of cold wind as they clawed towards me.


    It was a good thing that the compass was not just for decoration. It also had the function of protecting the owner! It shined with yellow light, preventing its claws from moving even half a step further.


    "Hehe, this really is a good treasure." I couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up.


    After that, I started to get fiercer and fiercer, actually forcing the three of them to retreat bit by bit. Hmm, you guys also have a day today where I will teach you all a good lesson!


    Although Third Uncle was fighting with this middle-aged man, he could see from the corner of his eyes that Zhang Yifan had quite a bit of advantage over him. Then, he retracted his focus and wholeheartedly began to fight with this middle-aged man.


    However, this technique was not the same as a ghost technique. It did not care about the relationship between each other. In fact, it was difficult to separate the two in a fight and no one could do anything to each other.


    It was not good to continue like this. Although Third Uncle saw that Zhang Yifan was currently suppressing the three zombies, he knew that if he used the compass this way, he would not be able to last much longer and Zhang Yifan would soon have to suffer.


    At the thought of this, Third Uncle could not help but feel a fire burning his eyebrows and become anxious.


    At this time, Third Uncle couldn''t help but recall something. He remembered that back when he was learning the art of exorcism from Master, Master once taught him not to let me and the art of exorcism hurt people.


    He remembered this in his heart, and he had never forgotten it in all these years.


    However, his master had said to him, "Victory! I know that you are an obedient child and won''t do anything bad. "However, I can''t guarantee that someone will know how to use the Phantom Repellent Technique in the future. If you run into someone who wants to defeat him, then it''s really impossible. I''ll tell you the solution to these Dao Techniques, just in case you run into them in the future."


    "Master, your disciple understands."


    "But you can''t spread this. If this were to fall into the hands of a bad person, then who knows what kind of scary things would happen."


    The scene from that day appeared before his eyes just like that, and even the appearance of his master appeared before his eyes.


    Just as Third Uncle was about to recall the methods to crack those Dao Arts, a yellow light suddenly shone on his shoulder. Then, he fell to the ground and became a dog eating mud.


    Then, a cold voice came from the front, "Don''t get distracted, do you think I''m easy to deal with? You''re still thinking about what you''re going to eat tonight."


    This middle-aged man was right in front with a compass in his hand. It seemed like the yellow light had come from within.


    However, it didn''t matter if he fell, as long as he didn''t fall, he would be able to recall all of the things that had confused Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle was also overjoyed. This was truly a coincidence!


    "Humph!" Later on, you will know what suffering is. " Third Uncle immediately got up, ready to let the middle-aged man in front of him have a good time.


    "Take a look at that place when you''re free." The middle-aged man didn''t have any intention of making a move. He just crossed his arms and looked at his third uncle with interest.


    Hearing Zhang Yifan''s words, Third Uncle was also startled. He then looked over at Zhang Yifan, and his face immediately darkened.


    But Zhang Yifan''s heart was now in his hands.


    Just when I was suppressing these three zombies and giving them a good beating, I suddenly didn''t know what to do. The compass suddenly dimmed and turned silent, causing me to be almost caught by one of the zombies.


    This also gave me a jump, and I was sure that the compass would be completely useless.


    Damn, are you still charging? Do you want me to get you a charger?


    I couldn''t help but curse madly.


    However, how could these three zombies let such a good opportunity go by? They suddenly rushed forward, and the momentum became much stronger than before.


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. I must have angered the three of them earlier and now they''re all venting their anger.


    Thus, I was chased by these three zombies. It took me a while before I could stabilize myself and stand still. Even though I was at a disadvantage due to being tired, it wasn''t as if I was being chased by these zombies.


    But it''s not like we can do it for a long time.


    Thus, I shifted my gaze towards Yun Xiaoxiao, but when I looked, I discovered that Yun Xiaoxiao had somehow curled up in a corner, hugging her body, her figure was extremely transparent as well.


    I couldn''t help but start to worry. It seems that Yun Xiao is in a very bad situation. She can''t even save herself, how can she have the mood to bother about me!


    I turned my gaze towards Third Uncle, but I didn''t know when Third Uncle was looking at me. The middle-aged man also crossed his arms and looked at me with interest.


    I panicked. "Third Uncle, hurry up! I can''t hold on any longer!" And Yun Xiao does not look too good either! "


    Third uncle also frowned but didn''t say anything. He withdrew his gaze and stared coldly at the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was so angry that he laughed and said, "It seems that you really plan on killing me before helping him? That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so. "


    Third uncle sneered and said, "Then you''ll see if I have the ability to do so."


    His voice had yet to fade when his third uncle shot forward like an arrow and appeared in front of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was also shocked and immediately raised the wooden sword in his hand horizontally. Then, he acted as if he was going to push out his third uncle.


    However, Third Uncle gave him a chance. His hand secretly formed a seal, and then he flicked the wooden sword. The wooden sword actually broke into pieces!


    The middle-aged man was shocked: "Impossible!"


    Seeing this middle-aged man face off against his third uncle, how could his third uncle let go of such a good opportunity? Extending his wooden sword, he prepared to stab at his third uncle.


    The middle-aged man quickly rolled his ass, barely dodging the attack.


    Then, he turned the compass in his hand, and it began to emit a golden light. The light was exactly the same as the first time it shone towards Third Uncle.


    However, Third Uncle didn''t rush and a Eight Trigrams Mirror appeared in his hand. He blocked the light and the light shot back, landing on the body of the middle-aged man.


    Ah!" The middle-aged man screamed as his body fell off like a kite with its string cut. He only stopped when he reached the wall.


    Third Uncle could not help but mutter, "Such a ruthless move. However, hehe, you are reaping what you sowed."


    After the middle-aged man fell to the ground, he stood up with difficulty and looked at his third uncle in disbelief.


    Then he shouted, "Impossible! "That''s impossible!"


    Third Uncle sneered. "Impossible? How is that impossible? Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? "


    The middle-aged man''s face flushed red. Without caring about his injuries, he rolled his eyes and flung his sleeves. Another wave of cold wind blew past, causing Third Uncle to be unable to restrain himself from covering his face. Only then did he slightly stabilize his body.


    "This is really strange, to think that this is some kind of ghost technique. If we were to fight, it would be quite troublesome."


    I also felt a cold wind blowing. My vision turned dark and I quickly used my sleeve to block it.


    However, when I opened my eyes again, the three zombies fighting against me had disappeared without a trace!

 C72

    At this time, Third Uncle also put down his sleeves and looked ahead.


    However, there was something strange about the third uncle. In front of him, there was no trace of that middle-aged man, not even a trace of those three zombies!


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but grumble, "You can''t win, but no one can compete with your ability to run."


    At this time, Third Uncle also glanced over and saw Yun Xiaoxiao curled up in the corner. At this moment, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    When his third uncle saw that I was still standing there, he could not help but smack my head and say in a bad mood, "What are you still looking at? They''ve already left. They might still be drinking tea at home!"


    I was surprised, "You ran away? How could he be so fast? Third Uncle, why didn''t you keep him? I just saw you beat up that middle-aged man.


    After saying that, I couldn''t help but look at Third Uncle in admiration.


    Unexpectedly, Third Uncle could hide his strength and beat the opponent to a pulp with a single strike. This was truly amazing!


    Hearing that, Third Uncle proudly smiled and was about to say something, but at this moment, Yun Xiao let out an uncomfortable groan. Immediately, Third Uncle and I looked over.


    Originally, we forgot that there was a Yun Xiao who was in a bad situation, but now is not the time to chat.


    Thus, Third Uncle and I quickly went to Yun Xiao''s side and squatted down to watch her. Just what had happened?


    I only remember that when she first stopped the middle-aged man, I ran upstairs to get Third Uncle''s bag.


    Who knew how many things had happened during that time.


    Later on, when I returned, I saw that Yun Xiao''s situation wasn''t good and was forced to retreat due to the middle-aged man, so I temporarily went against her. In the end, she helped me avoid a sudden attack from the three zombies.


    Speaking of which, Yun Xiaoxiao has indeed helped us quite a bit, and feels a little sorry for her.


    However, Third Uncle''s voice pulled me back from my daze.


    "She seems to have been caught in the flames of the Three Suns." Third Uncle''s voice could not help but become deep and low.


    When I heard that, I was also shocked, "Three-Sun Fire? What kind of fire is that? "


    Third Uncle pondered for a moment before replying, "You don''t know about that, but in the hands of our ghost hunters, it''s good stuff."


    "Good stuff?" "Third Uncle, I''m a bit confused by your words." I rubbed my head, unable to understand what Third Uncle had said.


    Third Uncle did not plan to say much more, so he asked me to carry Yun Xiaoxiao up.


    "Carry it up? Third Uncle, are you sure you aren''t mistaken? Do you have any bottles, jars or anything, put her on it! "


    I can''t help but complain.


    Third Uncle simply said two words, "No."


    I''ll admit it. I''ll admit it.


    So I gave Yun Xiaoxiao a princess hug.


    However, the place where he touched it was no longer as cold, and it seemed to have some warmth. It must have been the work of the ''Three-Sun Flame'' or something like that.


    This made me feel that the beauty in front of me was not a ghost, but a real person.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. But my brain told me this was a ghost! I just came back to my senses and didn''t think about anything else.


    I looked around, and I don''t know when, but the strange lack of an outsider at first was gone, and people were coming and going and stopping.


    It''s just that when they come in and out, they all look at me with all sorts of eyes, some disdainful, some envious, some confused.


    I looked at Yun Xiao in my arms and understood everything.


    Third Uncle couldn''t hold back his laughter. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go. We need to hurry up."


    Afterwards, Third Uncle left first. I hurriedly followed after him with some effort while holding Yun Xiaoxiao in my arms.


    At the door of the hotel, I felt that things had gotten a bit out of hand.


    At first, there were only a few people in the underground parking lot. In other words, the gazes they shot over were like a few drops of water.


    Now that I am in a hotel, especially at the entrance of a hotel, it is just like when a few drops of water meet the sea. Countless people cast strange looks at me, of which I understand the most.


    After that, I quickly ran up. This was too unbearable.


    It was almost seven o''clock and the sky was getting dark. It was the time for the young couple to get a room. He had scared away the young couples just now when he had made a name for himself ¡­


    It made people think that there was another pervert here ¡­


    I went up to the fifth floor without stopping, and when I finally reached my room, I waited for my third uncle to open the door.


    Although I want to open it, but I need to have three hands!


    After a while, Third Uncle slowly walked over from the stairs. At that time, I wasn''t happy and said, "Third Uncle, why are you so slow? You''re making me nervous."


    Third Uncle immediately puffed his beard and glared at him. "What are you so anxious for? It''s like you''ve stolen something and are about to be caught."


    I couldn''t help but say, "Although this is different, it isn''t that much different."


    Third Uncle waved his hand. "Alright, alright. I was just driving."


    When the door finally opened, I put Yun Xiaoxiao on the bed and sat down at the computer table.


    To be honest, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t feel heavy as she was only twenty to thirty catties tall. It must be because she was a ghost, otherwise she wouldn''t be in such a state after running all the way while carrying her.


    At this point in time, Yun Xiaoxiao was still unconscious.


    Third Uncle calmly closed the door and walked next to Yun Xiaoxiao to check it out for himself.


    "Third Uncle, what exactly is this Triple Solar Flame? Can you tell me?"


    I really didn''t understand, so I asked.


    Third Uncle scratched his head, not knowing what to say.


    Third Uncle then opened his mouth and said, "Simply put, this is a type of yang fire that can counter ghosts. If ordinary ghosts are touched, they will disappear in no time."


    When I heard that, I couldn''t help but get anxious. This Yun Xiao did all of this for us. No matter what we say, it should be in the wrong.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but say to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, Yun Xiaoxiao became like this because of us. You have to save her!"


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but sigh. "Why would I think that I would have to save a ghost one day? But I have to save him. After all, what you said is the truth. "


    When I heard that, my brows relaxed and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    But then, I thought of something and said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, in that case, is it that middle-aged man from before who did it?"


    Third Uncle was not surprised to hear that, so he nodded.


    I asked, "Then why did he control these zombies to harm people when he had the ability to exorcise ghosts? This is not something a perilous person should do, is it? "


    After saying that, I couldn''t help but write my doubts down on my face.


    When Third Uncle heard this, he also sighed and said, "Xiaofan, you must know that even though I am also a Transcending Yin Dweller, it doesn''t mean that I am the only one in this world who can do so. Some people, not only do they have the title Ghosts Traversing the Yin, but they also use ghosts to commit crimes, you know. "


    When I heard this, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that the Underworld people would be this kind of scum. It''s really a three hundred and sixty lines, and they''re the top scorers ¡­


    Without much time to think, I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, is there any way to save Yun Xiaoxiao?"


    After all, the key question was whether Yun Xiaoxiao could be saved or not. The origins of the Three Yang Fire did not matter.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "There is a way, but you still have to help."


    As soon as I heard that there was a way, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. Then he opened his mouth and said, "Sure, only Third Uncle has a way. I can help you with anything."


    I patted my chest and got my ticket.


    Seeing me like this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but reveal a satisfied expression. He patted my shoulder and said, "I am relieved to have you say that."


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Eh? That''s not right, why does it seem like I saw a trace of an evil smile on Third Uncle''s face!


    I couldn''t help but think of a joke, "Zhang Yifan frowned and realized that things weren''t that simple."


    However, no matter what I was thinking, Third Uncle would just take something out of the bag.


    Not long after, Third Uncle took out two yellow talismans. On the yellow talismans, there was some unknown characters written in red cinnabar. They were crooked and looked like dragons but not dragons, insects but not insects ¡­


    Third Uncle, on the other hand, didn''t care about anything else and just placed the talisman on Yun Xiaoxiao''s head. Hmm, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Then, Third Uncle picked up the other talisman and stuck it on my head. Hmm, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    But I think, no, that''s not right.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but ask Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, why are you pasting this yellow talisman on my head?"


    Third Uncle gave a mysterious smile and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll know soon enough."


    Afterwards, Third Uncle ignored me and started to fiddle around with the things in the bundle.


    I was puzzled. After all, Third Uncle''s expression didn''t give me much sense of security. On the contrary, it gave me a feeling of trepidation, as if I had boarded a pirate ship.


    Then I turned around and saw that Third Uncle had taken out a bamboo tube like item from his bag.


    Third Uncle then handed it to me.


    I held it in my hand and played with it for a bit. Then I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, what is it used for?"


    The third uncle calmly said, "The flame of the three suns in Yun Xiao''s body must be dangerous, right?"


    I nodded. It must be.


    "Then let''s suck it out." Third Uncle smirked as he finished his sentence.


    When I heard this, I thought to myself, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it in the first place? Third Uncle is indeed smart."


    But then I thought, no, that''s not right. If I want to suck it out, then doesn''t that mean someone needs to suck it out?


    When I looked at the bamboo tube in my hand, I immediately understood most of it. I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva before saying to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, don''t joke with me."

 C73

    Third Uncle chuckled and then said, "I''m not joking. Didn''t you just say that you''re willing to do anything? "


    This is a trap, I won''t accept it!


    Ten thousand mud horses whizzed through my heart.


    The mood now was that of a zoo.


    "Alright, I admit it." I dejectedly replied.


    "Isn''t that enough? Hurry up, you have to move one minute later, Yun Xiaoxiao will be even more dangerous. "


    I took the bamboo tube in my hand and looked at it for a long time. Then I asked Third Uncle, "Are we just going to face each other like this and blow on it?"


    Third Uncle''s face was filled with impatience as he said, "Bullsh * t! "Hurry up, don''t be such a motherfucker."


    I couldn''t help but think, Third Uncle, why aren''t you going? Sigh, you really are a nephew.


    Thus, I aimed the bamboo tube at Yun Xiao''s mouth and opened her lips. Then, I gently placed the bamboo tube into her mouth. This way, the bamboo tube would basically be fixed in place.


    Naturally, the next step was to start inhaling.


    But I still feel a little scared. Would something happen?


    Thus, I said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, would something happen? I have a bad feeling about this." I remember when I saw it on TV, the ghosts liked to suck the men dry. "


    The third uncle snappily said, "What are you thinking about? You were the one who sucked out the Three Yang Fire from her body, not her. Why are you so worried?"


    After hearing what Third Uncle said, I felt relieved.


    So I took a deep breath and held it to the tube. Then I took a deep breath.


    After repeating this seven or four times, Yun Xiao suddenly moaned, as if he had just woken up from a coma.


    I was overjoyed. Yun Xiaoxiao had finally woken up.


    Just when I was hesitating whether I should take another two breaths and absorb all of the Three Sun Fire, the tube suddenly flew out and I couldn''t hold on any longer as my face dropped.


    Afterwards, I felt that my face was pressed against a soft but cold place. Before I could even react, I felt as if my mouth was opened by someone ¡­


    It was as if someone was kissing me. I opened my eyes and saw that it wasn''t Yun Xiao! However, she seemed to have half opened her eyes. She looked really beautiful.


    At this time, Third Uncle discovered that something was wrong, so he shouted, "Xiaofan, hurry up and get up. If you continue like this, she''ll suck you in!"


    I''m enjoying it.


    Suddenly, I realised what Third Uncle had just said.


    What? Drink dry adults!


    I wanted to move my mouth away. I didn''t want to die yet. I wanted to live for a few more decades.


    But I''m desperate. Why can''t I take it?


    Clouds'' tiny tongues were scurrying around in my mouth, and for a moment I felt as if I were lost in this feeling, and I couldn''t even open my mouth.


    Got it.


    Moreover, I could feel that there seemed to be something in my body that was losing energy. Perhaps that was yang energy.


    A person''s life force and yang energy were linked. If the yang energy was sucked dry, that person wouldn''t be far from death.


    Third Uncle panicked and quickly made a hand sign. He then pointed at the yellow talisman on Yun Xiaoxiao''s body, and Yun Xiaoxiao fainted again.


    After that, Third Uncle tapped me on the body. Only then did I feel the loss of something within my body stop.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao fainted, so naturally I could move my mouth away. Although I knew that this might suck me dry, that kind of feeling made me feel reluctant. At that time, I had the urge to let her suck me dry.


    I didn''t realize how terrible it was until I realized it.


    "You, your mind is too unstable." Third Uncle looked at me snappily and said.


    I also rubbed my nose, too embarrassed to open my mouth to say anything.


    Only then did Third Uncle calm down and said, "Fortunately, I began to place the talismans on you guys to prevent this from happening. I didn''t expect it to actually happen. You really make me worry."


    I wanted to find a crack in the ground to bury her in before saying, "Third Uncle, it''s all my fault. I know I was wrong."


    Third Uncle seemed to be satisfied with my attitude, so he nodded and said, "Actually, I don''t blame you. It''s just that Yun Xiaoxiao was still in a semi-conscious state just now, so she acted on instinct. Otherwise, if she was conscious, she probably wouldn''t have done such a thing. After all, she had already thought it through and no longer wanted to casually harm others. "


    I hastily nodded. "Third Uncle is right."


    And then she looked at me with a profound look and said, "Didn''t you just enjoy it a lot? Let me tell you, if you just enjoy it, you''ll have to live for at least half a year. "


    I was surprised. What? Half a year less!


    Thus, I couldn''t help but frown. To lose half a year in a single kiss, this ¡­ This was way too expensive ¡­


    When Third Uncle saw me like this, he unhappily patted me on the shoulder and said, "You better remember this well so that you won''t forget it later on." This time, let''s just treat it as a lesson. "


    I could only sigh and silently sat at the side. Looking at Yun Xiaoxiao, my heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    However, Third Uncle seemed to have thought of something and said, "Don''t feel too sad. At least the Three Yang Fire you absorbed will help you. In the future, when you encounter ghosts, you will be able to deal with them yourself."


    At first I was perked up, but then I realized it didn''t seem to be working. Furthermore, I lost at least half a year of my lifespan.


    Yun Xiaoxiao, ah, Yun Xiaoxiao, you are a ghost now, even though you sucked my life for half a year, you still can''t live another half a year.


    Third Uncle, who was off to the side, couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw Zhang Yifan like this. However, he managed to hold it in and didn''t laugh.


    Time passed in this kind of atmosphere. In a flash, 15 minutes had gone.


    Then he groaned and opened his eyes.


    I hastily went over to Yun Xiao and asked, "Are you awake?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao seemed to have woken up much better than the last time. She seemed to have regained her consciousness.


    Yun Xiao nodded and turned into a cloud of smoke.


    However, it was clear that she was in a poor state and could not perform any magic.


    Thus, Yun Xiaoxiao obediently held onto the edge of the bed and sat up.


    "I''ve already absorbed the ''Three Suns Fire'' from your body, so there''s nothing wrong with you now."


    I told him the general story.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she quickly checked her body and found that the unknown flame that had been tormenting her had disappeared. It was actually called the Three Suns Flame.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that there was more Yang Qi in her body. She had not absorbed anyone''s Yang Qi lately.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao raised her head, she discovered that Zhang Yifan was looking listless and listless, as if he had lost money.


    Yun Xiaoxiao understood a lot of things.


    "Thank you so much for your help this time." Yun Xiao thanked me.


    I hastily waved my hands, "It doesn''t matter. Speaking of which, it was you who helped me this time. I still need to thank you properly."


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not say much, only "Mn." He said.


    Therefore, no one said anything more. Third Uncle then opened his mouth, "This is all you guys can talk about. Now it''s time for us to properly analyze this matter."


    I was furious and said, "It must be that old bastard from the coffee shop! He and this middle-aged man started out dealing in drugs, didn''t we run into them at the highway entrance last time? Is it because of little things like this that they killed our mouths because of this? "


    Third Uncle frowned and pondered.


    Yun Xiaoxiao said, "I also think that Zhang Yifan''s analysis is not too far off. The last time we went to the coffee shop, I was disguised. The old man probably wouldn''t recognize me. But this time, when this middle-aged man came, he seemed to know what was going on. "Looks like this old man knows my identity."


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao thought of something else, and said, "I wonder what kind of expression this old man has on his face when he knows that I haven''t disappeared yet." "Hmph, since there are no grievances and no grudges, if you want to kill me, you won''t have a good life." After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but sneer.


    I can''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. I only have one thought in my head, you can''t mess with a woman, and you can''t mess with a ghost girl ¡­


    Third Uncle was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, "According to the information we have, this time it''s most likely that the old man is behind all of this. The middle-aged man''s actions have led to this."


    I nodded my head, but Third Uncle seemed to have some brilliant ideas, so I immediately pricked up my ears and listened carefully.


    Third Uncle cleared his throat and continued, "You ran into them the moment you got off the car, right? Do you think this is a coincidence?"


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, Yun Xiaoxiao interrupted me, "Impossible, I didn''t feel anything when I was in the car. If it was a coincidence, at least I could sense someone sneaking around beside me, it definitely couldn''t be a coincidence."


    Thus, I tactfully shut my mouth. This little bit of perception of mine is equivalent to nothing. Furthermore, I don''t like to be observed normally. Thus, I am unable to even give any clues.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "Actually, when I went downstairs, I saw him. It''s just that he was on the phone at that time. I was curious as to why I didn''t recognize him at first. Once I figured out who he was, I stared at him. Then he pulled the van into the parking lot, and I thought he wouldn''t do it for no reason, and I followed him in. "


    When Yun Xiaoxiao and I heard this, we sucked in a breath of cold air. If someone were to think about you everyday and want your life, how would you feel?


    Don''t ask me why, too much is just tears.

 C74

    Third Uncle continued, "Later on, I saw him park his car there, but no one got off. I took advantage of the other cars to get in and hide. I hadn''t figured out what he was up to at the time, but I knew right away that you were still out there and had to go back to the hotel and park. Then you will know what happened afterwards. "


    I was also shocked. I f * cking knew how I was ambushed. This bastard is really patient. What if I don''t come back tonight? Can''t he wait an entire night?


    But I''m surprised, how did he know about me going out?


    So I asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, how did they find out that I went out? Furthermore, they specially squatted here for me. "


    Hearing this, Third Uncle did not have any clue, so he said, "You still have to ask yourself that. I wouldn''t know if you asked me. "


    Third Uncle shook his head helplessly.


    I can''t figure it out either. If you can''t figure it out, then just touch your head. If this goes on, you have to get rid of all your hair.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao began to speak, "Don''t you remember that beautiful lady from the coffee shop you met today?"


    Sigh, why do I feel that this voice is a little sour? Indeed, all women are like this, and female ghosts are no exception ¡­


    As soon as I mentioned that girl, I remembered that this really had something to do with the coffee shop.


    Third Uncle frowned, then asked, "Xiaofan, what''s going on? Tell me everything from start to finish."


    I told him in full detail. At that time, I wasn''t stupid enough to tell him my motive for going up to strike up a conversation. I merely used an excuse to get away with it.


    After that, I told Third Uncle everything that happened before and after. I successfully dispelled the force in my body, and even I nearly believed it.


    When Third Uncle heard this, he gave a malicious smile and said, "You little rascal, you want to hook up with me again, right? Why are you looking for so many reasons? You''ve gone through so many twists and turns."


    When I heard this, I felt like I was an idiot. Why am I so stupid?


    Thus, I could only smile coyly and said, "Third Uncle, it''s best to find the reason for this urgent matter. Otherwise, how will we know if we''ll be ambushed again? This time, Third Uncle was the one who noticed it in advance. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. "


    I successfully fawned on her and changed the topic away from my conversation. Haha, she was really as witty as me.


    Hearing this, Third Uncle indifferently nodded and snorted.


    Even though Third Uncle was pretending to be deep, I''m pretty sure that I managed to flatter him.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiao at the side was noncommittal and wanted to hear what we could analyze.


    Third Uncle then said, "Since you guys met that girl at the Plaza, if you were to say that her father was in the same group as that old man, then they probably attacked you guys after you saw her."


    Third Uncle immediately shook his head and started analyzing.


    I quickly nodded my head. How could such a good-looking girl be a bad person?


    Out of love and justice, I was not sure that this girl was a good, innocent, ignorant girl.


    Third Uncle did not know what I was thinking and said, "The first time you met her today, she was shopping for clothes. Then you met her at the coffee shop in the afternoon, and she left in a hurry. "


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao rushed to say, "That''s right, we stayed for about an hour or two after that and then drove back."


    I was speechless. In that case, there was nothing left to say.


    Third Uncle''s expression remained calm at first, but after listening for more than an hour, he suddenly seemed to have grasped onto something.


    Third Uncle then said, "All of you stay silent for a while, let me properly organize my thoughts."


    Then Third Uncle fell silent, frowning.


    Yun Xiaoxiao and I were also following Third Uncle''s instructions, and we didn''t even make a sound. Back then, Yun Xiao did not use it ¡­


    After a while, Third Uncle suddenly slapped his thigh.


    Seeing Third Uncle act this way, he must have thought of something. "Third Uncle, did you think of something? Tell us quickly."


    Yun Xiao also looked like he wanted to know.


    The third uncle calmly opened his mouth and said, "I''ve made some speculations about what has happened. I think this is the situation. After we got rid of the two men who were following us on the first day, they didn''t know where we were. And then maybe they''ve been checking, and then they''ve slowly found our address, and maybe it''s possible today.


    After saying that, Third Uncle picked up the teacup beside him and moistened his throat.


    This gave me time to think, and then I thought, How did I find out? Furthermore, how could it be so coincidental today?


    I raised my head and saw that Yun Xiao was frowning as well. It seemed that she didn''t find any traces of investigation either.


    Third Uncle then said, "So today, you guys just happened to meet that little girl in the Plaza of Xuda. Then, she went back an hour earlier than you guys. Perhaps it was within that hour that she mentioned this matter to her father, and then she sent people to ambush you."


    Third Uncle roughly analyzed the rest of the situation, but the part that puzzled me the most didn''t explain. It seemed that Third Uncle didn''t know much either.


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not say a word as she listened, as if she was calculating the probability of such a guess.


    However, I felt that it was very likely to be similar to what Third Uncle was thinking, and the various things that happened during that time could also be explained.


    Yun Xiao nodded after thinking about it, as if he had also agreed to this possibility.


    Third Uncle was quite satisfied with our reactions, so he said, "No matter what, we have to change locations. "Speaking of which, we even took turns to get injured. This is not a good situation, we''ll talk about it after we heal up."


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he frowned and looked at the situation between Yun Xiao and I before looking at his own wounds.


    I also feel that this is a bit too much of a drag on our progress, but there is nothing I can do about it.


    Ai, I don''t know how Xiaofang is doing now. Even if she was usually so relaxed and smiling, when she thought of Xiaofang, there was always an inexplicable feeling in her heart, and then it would never go away.


    "Alright, don''t think too much. Let''s pack up and go to another hotel first. No matter what, we can''t stay here any longer. It''s too dangerous. "


    I nodded, agreeing with Third Uncle''s suggestion.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also had no objections. Since she was always in the wine jar, it didn''t matter where she lived anymore.


    "Xiaofan, go downstairs and pay the bill for the past few days. I''ll pack my luggage here."


    "Alright, I understand." I turned away, opened the door, and went downstairs.


    After I left, Third Uncle hurriedly packed his luggage. On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao was lying there, looking at the ceiling. It was unknown just what she was thinking about.


    While Zhang Yifan and his third uncle were busy moving out of the hotel, the middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap had already appeared in front of the hospital''s entrance. After parking the car, they walked towards the inpatient department of the hospital.


    When he reached the elevator, it pointed to the seventh floor.


    This would take a while, the middle-aged man thought.


    Then he hurried to the staircase and walked all the way up to the seventh floor.


    Once he reached the seventh floor, he rushed into a room. If anyone looked at the door plate after the middle-aged man had entered, they would see the words 712 on it.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly walked into the room, ignoring the feelings of the patient beside him, he shouted, "Dad, where''s Mom? How is she now? "


    An old man was standing in front of the sickbed. When he turned around, it turned out to be the old man they had met the other day!


    However, compared to the him of back then, he now looked haggard, and his body was a lot thinner.


    The middle-aged man rushed to the bedside to check on the patient, but found the bed empty!


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Dad, where is mom?"


    The patient beside them and his family couldn''t help but frown as they muttered to themselves, ''Isn''t this person''s morals too bad?''


    However, after this middle-aged man fiercely turned his head and glared at them, they immediately acted as if nothing had happened and didn''t dare to say a single word.


    Thus, the middle-aged man looked at the old man once more.


    The old man sighed and said, "Your mother is currently in the intensive care unit. As soon as her condition worsened, I called the doctor over and immediately sent her in."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but recall the scene when they first arrived.


    At that time, he had just escaped from the basement of that hotel and was still in a state of shock. But just as he put the three zombies in place, his phone rang.


    It was from his father, who told him that his mother''s condition had worsened and wanted him to come to the hospital to have a look.


    He hung up the phone and then drove the truck over. There were two red lights on the road, but he didn''t slow down. He just wanted to get to the hospital early.


    It was like this now. Mom had been sent to the ICU.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but feel nervous. From a certain perspective, the ICU was only half a step into the gates of hell. The worst thing was after waiting outside for a long time and seeing the doctor''s apologetic face.

 C75

    The old man was the first to speak. "It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go outside the ICU and wait."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he also nodded and silently followed the old man out.


    After the middle-aged man left, the patient and his family couldn''t help but feel relieved. However, they immediately started to mutter, "What kind of character is this?" Something like that.


    However, this middle-aged man didn''t hear it. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care. After all, his current thoughts were only on his mother.


    Thus, the old man and the middle-aged man sat on a bench outside the ICU. Neither of them spoke up, nor did they speak first. They just waited in silence.


    Without exception, they all silently prayed to themselves to come out safely.


    The atmosphere was very quiet. Just like that, an hour, two hours, two and a half hours passed.


    Finally, the red light above the ICU turned green. Immediately, the father and son became energetic. They stared at the door and waited for the doctor to come out.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open, and two doctors and a few nurses came out. The nurse and one of the doctors quickly left, leaving only one behind to look at the old man and the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was excited, but when he saw that the doctor''s first glance at them was regret and sorrow, he immediately felt troubled.


    The doctor came over and said, with a sad look on his face, "I beg your pardon."


    Then he shook his head and was about to leave.


    But at this time, the middle-aged man seemed to have gone crazy. He tightly grabbed onto the doctor''s hand and hysterically shouted, "Doctor, no matter how much money you want, I will give it to you. I beg you, please save my mother."


    The doctor sighed helplessly and said, "It''s not a matter of money, but there''s nothing we can do about it." Please grieve. "


    Then, he broke free of the middle-aged man''s hand and shook his head with a sigh before silently leaving, as if he had seen more of these families than he could ever hope to see.


    The middle-aged man sat down on the bench and covered his face as he cried bitterly. On the other hand, the old man''s emotions were not so stirred up. It was as if he had long anticipated this day to come.


    The old man sat down beside the middle-aged man and placed a hand on his shoulder. Then, he sighed and didn''t say anything else.


    Only after a while did the middle-aged man recover from his emotions. However, looking at his red eyes, he knew that his emotions weren''t going to improve that quickly.


    When the old man saw this, he said, "Little Li, this person has to turn to dust at all costs. It''s just about time for your mother to arrive. What''s to pass or what''s to pass, don''t you think? "


    The middle-aged man was in a trance, but he could only nod his head. He didn''t know if he heard him or not.


    The old man continued, "I''m already quite old. Sooner or later, I''ll have to go see your mother. But some things still have to be said. "


    This middle-aged man thought his father was trying to persuade him to open things up, so he just patiently listened.


    But who knew that the old tutor had asked a question that directly struck at his heart.


    "Xiao Li, where did you get this money from?" You said you worked for the big boss and made so much money. Your dad is in the countryside, but how come I don''t know how easy it is to make money in the city? Speaking of which, your mom was still suspicious in the beginning. "


    "Mom?" How could she? " The middle-aged man couldn''t control his emotions.


    The old man continued: "Afterwards, I secretly paid attention to it. I found out that every time you went there, it would be for a week. Plus, every time you brought something in the car, it was not good stuff."


    These words were like a bolt of thunder in the middle-aged man''s heart!


    "Dad, you know everything?" The middle-aged man asked with a shaky voice.


    The old man nodded and said, "Actually, I found out about it later and told your mother about it. She doesn''t know what to do. You did all this for her. She can only hide it in her heart. I can only pretend that I don''t know anything. But your mom told me later that no matter what, after I die, you have to persuade Little Li to turn back to the right path. "


    After saying this, the old man could no longer hold back the mixed feelings in his heart, and his eyes began to moisten.


    The middle-aged man''s heart was in a mess. He didn''t expect his parents to find out about what he normally thought was a secret. Perhaps he was still a child in their eyes and was always too dumb.


    Then the middle-aged man said to the old man, "Dad, I know what I did wrong, but once I do, there''s no turning back."


    With that, the middle-aged man sighed and used his hands to cover his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    However, the lordmaster said without hurry, "There''s still a way." You used to cure your mother, but now she''s gone. You don''t have to burden yourself with anything. You just have to go back to your normal life. "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man bitterly smiled. How could something so simple be? Even if he was willing, the old man at the coffee shop wouldn''t be willing to do it.


    "That''s all I can say. I don''t know much about you either. The specifics are still up to you. I''m just giving you a reminder." I''ve been here for so long, I need to go back. And by the way, take your mother with you. " The old man looked at the ICU and said with a blank expression.


    The middle-aged man also felt a bit uncomfortable and said, "Dad, go back tomorrow and drive you home. "I''ll settle this matter today. Tomorrow, we''ll go home together and bury mom so that she can have a good night''s sleep underground."


    The old tutor nodded and didn''t plan on saying anything further.


    However, he seemed to have thought of something and said, "When you came over that day, did you see that uncle and nephew pair?"


    "What day?" This middle-aged man had just experienced a great change in his mood, so he couldn''t really remember what had happened.


    The old man clearly remembered, "Just a few days ago, that uncle and nephew that came to visit your mother and me in the ward. Back then, when you were outside the door, no one else saw you, I felt it."


    "You saw it? That is really hard to say. Perhaps this is the sixth sense of the father and the son. "


    However, the old man hadn''t bothered with this and said, "Just what kind of enmity did they have with you? Were you planning to kill them?"


    "Killing intent?" The middle-aged man was shocked. How could this be seen through?


    "I guess so. He found out about me and the boss, so we had to get rid of him. "However ¡­" At this time, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and started to think.


    However, the old tutor still didn''t quite understand what it was.


    "However, I feel that it is not only because of this matter. It should be because of some grudge between them and my boss. This is merely an excuse." The middle-aged man said.


    "An excuse? I don''t know anything about you guys, but I can tell from that day that they''re both good people and kind people, so don''t you dare hurt them. In the future, you can''t do anything to harm others! "


    The middle-aged man also frowned as he heard this and remained silent.


    When the old man saw this, he could only say, "I know you have your reasons, but you better take care of yourself. I won''t interfere too much with you."


    Only then did the middle-aged man''s face look better. He nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    "Let''s go, I still have to take care of your mother''s body. I''ll bring her home tomorrow." Today, I''ll sleep in the ward for one more night, since the money has already been paid. It''s getting late, you should go back and rest. If things can be resolved, then it''s settled. If it''s not, then it''s not too late for us to settle it tomorrow.


    Then he patted the middle-aged man''s shoulder and walked into the ICU.


    After the middle-aged man stood up, he hesitated for a moment and didn''t walk in. He walked straight out of the corridor and arrived at the elevator that was waiting for him.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. Many things suddenly came to mind: how his mother had raised him, how he had come to the city, how he had met his master, how he had learned a Tao technique, and how his master had passed away.


    It was as if everything that had happened the day before was just a movie.


    "You can''t go down, what are you waiting for?" These words roused the middle-aged man from his reminiscence. Then, he realized that the elevator had already arrived, so he quickly walked in.


    Soon he reached the first floor and hurried to the van.


    Then he sat in the driver''s seat, not in a hurry to drive, but sitting there with his eyes rolling, as if he couldn''t make up his mind.


    Then he slapped his hand on the steering wheel, made up his mind, took out the keys, and started the car.


    In just a short amount of time, the car disappeared as if it had never appeared here.


    However, at this time in the night coffee shop, there wasn''t a single light on like usual, and the door was tightly shut, making it hard to tell if there was anyone inside.


    However, if one were to shine a light on the door, they would be able to see that the words "Rest today and close the restaurant for the time being" were not in use today.


    However, the lights were on inside the house. The old man and a girl were eating and talking at the table.


    From time to time, the girl would act coquettishly and act cute. The old man also shook his head, looking helpless.

 C76

    The old man then smiled and said, "Bing-Er, have a good day out."


    The girl nodded, picked up two chopsticks, and busied herself with eating.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke." The old man couldn''t conceal the doting look in his eyes as he spoke.


    The girl nodded and continued to eat.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    The girl was surprised as she couldn''t see if the lights were turned on or not from the outside. Besides, there was a temporary stop for business today. Who was it?


    Just as he was about to open the door, his father suddenly stopped him and said, "I think it''s someone I know. I''ll go take a look. You eat."


    The old man put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and walked towards the door in large strides.


    Although the girl was curious about who it was, she didn''t think it was worth it and obediently ate two more mouthfuls.


    The old man opened the door and saw a middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap standing before him.


    The old man said in a low voice, "If you have something to say, come with me."


    Then, the old man turned around and led the middle-aged man with the peaked cap into the private room.


    When the girl saw it, she knew who it was. It turned out to be the uncle who always did business with his father. I was wondering who it was. After that, the girl buried her head into her food, no longer showing much interest in this guest.


    The old man led the middle-aged man to a private room and sat down on the chair by the desk.


    The middle-aged man sat down on the opposite sofa without any hesitation.


    Then, the middle-aged man looked at the old man, and the old man looked at the middle-aged man. The atmosphere was eerily silent.


    Finally, the elder lost his patience and said, "What? Did you come back to finish what was given to you?" The old man squinted his eyes as if he could see if the middle-aged man''s answer was true or not.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and said calmly, "No."


    The old man immediately lost his patience and said, "Then what are you doing here? I don''t have anything else to talk to you about. "If you need money, you might as well hurry up and finish the business I gave you before the next business starts."


    The old man was secretly pleased with himself. I''ve already grasped your weakness, how can you not submit obediently? I don''t care how you failed, but you have to get it done for me!


    However, this middle-aged man said something unexpected.


    "My mother is dead. Tomorrow, my father and I will go back and bury her. As for the next business, I''m not going to do it anymore, but for the sake of the friendship you helped me with, I''ll give you the next one when I get back. As for this time, you told me to kill that uncle and nephew pair. Since I failed, I won''t attack again. "


    After the middle-aged man finished talking, he sighed heavily as if he had finally let go of the heavy burden in his heart.


    However, the old man''s face was full of uncertainty, and he didn''t say anything for a while.


    But the old man could not help but think, "You are so useless, you can''t even handle a Taoist or a kid. And your useless mother, no, no, she died right then and there. Seeing that the chips in his hands had lost their effect, it seemed that it was impossible to pin him down with money. This is so troublesome! "


    As the old man thought this, he could not help but curse in his heart.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his increasingly gloomy expression more or less expressed his intent.


    When the middle-aged man saw the old man''s expression, he could not help but become impatient.


    However, the old man unexpectedly beamed with joy, and then he said, "Truly sad, then you can forget about it. I''ve already agreed to what you said, so you can go back and bury your mother peacefully. As for the next business deal, I''ll naturally call you.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he was stunned. He clearly wasn''t happy just now. Did he figure it out?


    He couldn''t care so much, he had to leave this place first. He didn''t know why, but every time he came here, he would feel a little uncomfortable.


    Shaking his head, the middle-aged man stopped thinking about those unpleasant things.


    Thus, he clasped his hands together and said, "Then I will take my leave."


    Then, without waiting for the old man to say anything else, he walked out of the room, passed through the coffee shop''s lobby and opened the door.


    The old man was alone in the room.


    It was unknown what the old man was thinking, but from his previous wide smile, he once again became unsettled.


    Then, he picked up the phone on the table and called someone. After talking a lot, he hung up.


    He hid his emotions and then walked out to the table where he was going to eat.


    The girl obviously saw the middle-aged man walk out and knew that her father should be coming out soon.


    "Bing-Er, have you finished eating?" Where''s my food? " He looked at the seat he had started to sit on. There was no sign of the chopsticks at all!


    The girl couldn''t help pouting and said, "How would I know when you would finish your business? The food was cold, so I put it in the microwave to heat it up. We need to heat up the dishes later as well. "


    The old man heard this and smiled coyly before walking into the kitchen.


    At this time, the middle-aged man that left the night caf¨¦ was walking in the alley outside of the coffee shop, heading towards the alley''s entrance.


    He walked up to the door of the truck, opened it, and flipped himself onto it. Then, he stuffed the keys inside and the car started up with a rumbling sound.


    However, this middle-aged man''s expression couldn''t be seen clearly in the pitch black night. No one knew what he was thinking, but the car continued to rumble for a long time without moving a step forward.


    And then the car went dead, and then this


    The middle-aged man somersaulted down from the car.


    The middle-aged man walked to the container and opened the door. He looked at it for a long time before closing the door and sitting back in the driver''s seat.


    Then, the car rumbled and disappeared into the night.


    At this time, Zhang Yifan and his third uncle had already packed their luggage and were driving around outside.


    Surprisingly, Yun Xiaoxiao was also in the car.


    "Third Uncle, according to the conditions you''ve chosen, all of the previous hotels have been eliminated. If we don''t find any more hotels, we''ll really have to sleep on the streets at night." At this moment, Zhang Yifan could not help but speak with a worried expression.


    As for Yun Xiaoxiao, she seemed to have become one with the darkness. Without looking closely, she could not tell, nor did she speak. She did not participate in my discussion with Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle also frowned. He rubbed his temples and said, "Alright, then find a place to stay. Otherwise, it''s really too late." Third Uncle was also helpless, so he gave up on looking for the hotel he liked.


    I was perked up when I heard that. That''s the way it sounds. I need to find a better hotel so that I won''t feel uncomfortable.


    So I drove around for a long time and finally found a hotel that looked pretty good in a less bustling area. The name was "Blue Bore Bay", and it sounded very imaginative. It seemed like this boss really had some culture, haha ¡­


    "Xiaofan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you standing here and giggling?" Third Uncle''s voice drifted into my ears. Only at this moment did I return to reality. I discovered that the passersby couldn''t help but look at me curiously. However, I could understand their gazes. "Is this person crazy?"


    I couldn''t help but blush. I was too careless. I reckoned that my smile just now was definitely too lecherous and f * cking embarrassing me.


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not hold it in any longer and chuckled on the side.


    I hurried into the hotel and then to the front desk.


    However, when I saw that the receptionist was a f * cking male, I immediately lost all interest and touched Third Uncle''s arm.


    When his third uncle saw my actions, he asked, "What do you want?"


    I hurriedly said, "Third Uncle, you should go get a room. I''m afraid that they will cheat me of my money."


    With that, my expression became so serious that I almost believed it myself.


    Third Uncle smacked my head and snappily replied, "Hmph, who are you trying to trick? With your clever appearance, it would be weird if anyone could deceive you for money. Isn''t it just asking me to go? I''ll just go. "


    I chuckled and didn''t know what to say.


    Then, I took out the ID from my wallet and gave Third Uncle some money. Afterwards, Yun Xiaoxiao and I followed him to the front desk.


    "Would you like to book a room?"


    Third Uncle nodded and handed his ID card and mine to him, saying, "Let''s book a standard room. Just pay for two days first. "


    "Yes. Okay, we''ve already registered the information for you. This is your ID card, for a total of 400. "


    The cashier spoke very politely and his manners were very proper. But I just don''t like a guy''s hotel!


    However, when I heard that Third Uncle would choose the standard room, I became speechless. How could I have forgotten about this? If I were to call him Third Uncle to choose a standard room, he would always choose this kind of room.


    "Alright, this is the room card. Please keep it."


    Third Uncle nodded and put the room card into his pocket.


    Third Uncle then turned around and said to us, "Let''s go. Let''s put the food in first and then go have a meal."


    When I heard this, I became excited. Now I can finally eat. My stomach is almost flat from hunger. Ai.


    Thus, Yun Xiao, Third Uncle, and I went up the stairs to look for a room.


    However, we didn''t know that when the three of us went up, the cashier had a strange look in his eyes.

 C77

    However, the cashier said in an almost inaudible voice, "I didn''t expect them to have this kind of hobby. It seems like this woman is also a hungry person."


    "..."


    If Yun Xiaofan and Zhang Yifan were to hear this, he would have no idea what kind of expression would appear on their faces ¡­


    After Third Uncle and I put our luggage away, we hurried downstairs to clean it.


    After searching for a long time, we finally found a barbecue shop ¡­


    Drinking and rolling the skewers, drinking the wine, this was life.


    "Third Uncle, these meat skewers are really delicious. This wine is really not bad." My mouth was filled with oil as I slurred.


    Third Uncle nodded, but didn''t say anything as he hurried off to eat.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao said snappily, "You guys are enjoying your meal. I''ll just watch, right?"


    Third Uncle immediately took out an incense stick from his pocket and continued to eat.


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression suddenly turned pale. She slammed the table and walked into the hotel.


    "I thought so, I didn''t think that Third Uncle would be so funny." Hahahaha... "Burp ~ ~"


    After eating our fill, Third Uncle and I drowsily returned to the hotel, washed up, and fell asleep.


    As for the middle-aged man, he parked the truck at a place that looked like a rented apartment. Then, he walked straight up to it, opened the door and walked in.


    However, after he entered, a black Volkswagen stopped beside the middle-aged man''s truck. After about 20 minutes, they saw that the lights on the building had been extinguished and they got out of the car.


    Two people came down, one was wearing a black windbreaker, the other was wearing a shirt and pants.


    However, they didn''t rush upstairs. Instead, they took out pincers and opened the middle-aged man''s case.


    He didn''t know what was inside, but the moment the two saw it, their eyes jumped and they immediately closed the case.


    Then, they hurriedly went up the stairs and stopped at a floor. It was the residence of the middle-aged man!


    The two of them did not make much noise, and their detection lights did not even light up.


    Then, the man in the windbreaker took out a wire like item from his pocket and stuffed it into the lock of the anti-theft door. After twisting for a while, the door opened.


    The trench coat wearing man and the shirt wearing man looked at each other and smiled before quietly walking in.


    However, at this time, the trench coat wearing man suddenly felt an indescribable uneasiness in his heart. He didn''t know why, but he held the gun tightly in his bosom to ensure that he would be able to react in time.


    However, after walking for a long time, he realized that nothing was wrong. Thus, he decided that it was just an illusion, and his hand unconsciously loosened up.


    They passed through a small room in a similar hall and came to a door.


    At this moment, they weren''t in a hurry to open the door and even took out something from their bosom.


    If one looked at it carefully with the moonlight outside, he would be able to tell that it was a pistol!


    However, they took out their silencers and twisted it a few times. The silencers were firmly fixed at the muzzle of the gun.


    Then they opened the door and fired five or six shots into the bed. Then they turned around without looking and closed the door.


    The trench coat wearing man was a bit surprised. This was surprisingly simple. How could it be as dangerous as the old man had said? He was most likely the one scaring us.


    Thus, they smoothly walked out of the house. Then, the man in the windbreaker couldn''t help but say to the man in the shirt, "This is really simple. That old man must be used to being afraid of death, haha."


    The man in the shirt also couldn''t help but laugh proudly. He was about to say something, but it seemed as if his tongue had been cut off. He couldn''t say anything at all.


    At this time, they had already reached the first floor, which was also the building''s door. The trench coat wearing man followed the big man''s gaze and he could not help but reveal an expression of shock.


    A plain voice came from the two people in front, "Since you''ve come, then don''t leave. You can stay here forever."


    When the two people heard this, it was as if a gun was pressed against their temples. They were so scared that they couldn''t say anything. At this moment, they didn''t even have the strength to take out the guns in their pockets.


    The middle-aged man slowly emerged from the shadows. Then, he looked up at the sky and said, "This dark and windy night is really good."


    I don''t know who he was talking to, maybe to himself.


    From the side, however, there came incessant rustling sounds. From time to time, there would be sounds like bones breaking. The middle-aged man turned a deaf ear and quietly looked at the moon, thinking about something.


    One night passed.


    The sun was already up, but the two people on the bed were still snoring. If you thought this was a couple, then you were completely wrong. It was Zhang Yifan and his third uncle ¡­


    Only after a long while did Zhang Yifan wake up. He then touched his head and felt a bit of pain.


    How come the small amount of alcohol he drank from the barbecue last night could make him drunk? How could his alcohol capacity become smaller?


    I got up and put on my clothes, trying not to have a headache. Only after washing up did he feel much more clear-headed.


    Then I looked at my watch.


    I looked at the sun outside, this really is sunning my butt ¡­


    "Third Uncle, Third Uncle!" "Get up." I called out for a long time before third uncle woke up. Moreover, he still looked lazy when he woke up.


    It looks like this isn''t a problem with my alcohol tolerance, and last night it might have been fake wine...


    Today, neither of us planned to go out and cause trouble. Even Yun Xiaoxiao could only stay in the house and only order takeout food. It seemed like this was the only way to get through the day.


    In the hospital, an old man was sitting hesitantly on a sickbed. However, he was not wearing a hospital gown, but was instead dressed in rustic casual clothes.


    The old man waited for a while before the door to the ward was opened. A middle-aged man walked in and said, "Dad, let''s go."


    The old man nodded and picked up some of the items. Then, the middle-aged man took the rest and walked out of the ward.


    This was Zhang Yifan and his third uncle''s old uncle, as well as that middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap!


    They carried their belongings and silently waited for the elevator before arriving at the first floor.


    Then, they put everything on the car and the middle-aged man walked over to the hospital in confusion. He asked the old man, "Dad, where''s mom?" Why didn''t you bring her body back? "


    Hearing this, the old man''s expression darkened, then he took out a round teapot like thing from his bag and said, "Your mother told me to cremate her after she died. This is also what he said, even I don''t know, but the doctor passed this to me in the morning."


    The middle-aged man didn''t say anything but his expression changed. He inserted the key and the car started.


    "Let''s go." After saying that, the truck started up and disappeared with a rumbling sound.


    The father and son stayed silent in the car for a long time before the middle-aged man said, "I''ve settled the business here. I won''t be doing any more. Then, I''ll follow you back to the village and live a peaceful life."


    When the old man heard this, he was somewhat surprised, but he didn''t express it too much. He only acknowledged and said, "You can decide for yourself."


    The middle-aged man nodded. He had other plans, but no one knew about it.


    Thus, amidst the rumbling of the car, the father and son pair reached the end of their journey home.


    At this moment, the night coffee shop was already open for business. This girl was still obediently sitting outside at the front desk, waiting for customers to come visit.


    In the private room, the old man was sitting in front of a writing desk, holding the phone in one hand and a cup of tea in the other.


    "Hey, one night has passed. I think we should have settled the matter by now." The old man said indifferently and took a sip of tea.


    Just as the old man was calmly waiting for an answer, a voice came over the phone. Then, an angry expression appeared on the old man''s calm face, knocking over the tea in his hand. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "What?"


    Then came a long stream of words, and the old man''s face changed.


    Then, he shouted, "What a waste! All f * ckers are useless!"


    After saying so, he didn''t care about the tea still flowing out on the table. He immediately threw it onto the ground, making a crisp sound.


    At this moment, the girls outside could not help but notice the commotion and hurriedly ran in. When they saw his appearance, they couldn''t help but frown and say, "Dad, what''s wrong? Why are you so angry?"


    The old man saw the girl come in and hung up. Only then did he manage to calm himself down, and his expression became a little better. He said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of business. Those people are too incompetent, they are as stupid as pigs."


    Then, the old man couldn''t help but shake his head as if he was really angered by these people.


    Only then did the girl''s expression relax. She patted the old man on the back and said, "Dad, don''t be angry. The doctor said, "Ah, this disease of yours, you''re too angry." I''ll pour you another glass. "


    Then, the girl found a broom in the room and cleaned up the broken pieces. She dragged the broom for a while to make the ground as clean as it was before.


    Not long after, this girl brought another identical cup of tea. Even the teacups were the same.


    This way, the old man calmed down. He felt that this daughter of his was really sensible.

 C78

    Time passed and night came in a flash. Third Uncle, Yun Xiaoxiao, and I stayed in the room for the entire day.


    At the end of the night, Third Uncle could no longer hold it in and said, "I''m almost suffocating from staying in there."


    I nodded quickly. I wanted to.


    Yun Xiaoxiao yawned and said, "Weren''t you the one that said you couldn''t say it in the beginning?"


    Hearing this, Third Uncle felt a bit embarrassed and said, "I only started to say it, but I feel like that old fart won''t be able to keep an eye on us everyday. Moreover, we''ve moved to another place, so he won''t be able to find us that quickly. Besides, we can''t stay here forever just because we''re afraid of him. Little Fan, you''re right. "


    Third Uncle looked at me, and I immediately understood what he meant. I nodded my head vigorously like a chick pecking rice.


    Yun Xiaoxiao yawned again and patted her lips in fear, then fell silent.


    "Well, let''s go out for dinner tonight. "Let''s find a better restaurant. This takeaway is really bad. I ate for an entire day and I''m about to vomit." Third Uncle couldn''t help but complain about the takeout.


    I was also speechless. There was even a lump of takeout. It was already pretty good to be able to eat like this, so I still had much to hope for.


    I also said, "Alright, then we''ll have a good meal tonight." After I said that, I sneaked a glance at Yun Xiaoxiao, not knowing what she was up to.


    However, she opened her mouth and said, "It''s up to you. I won''t be able to eat anyway. It''s just that I don''t have enough incense left. You guys can go buy some later. "


    I nodded to show I knew.


    Third Uncle couldn''t wait any longer and said, "Let''s go."


    Thus, by me and Third Uncle, Yun Xiao and I established a small group to look for food.


    When Third Uncle suggested he drive, I agreed. Driving is tiring, so I didn''t really feel like driving.


    And so, under third uncle''s lead, we successfully walked to the outskirts ¡­


    It took us a long time to get back to the city. He was also extremely tired.


    So I suggested I drive, and Third Uncle insisted it was an accident and insisted on driving.


    I think if Third Uncle continues driving, he probably won''t be able to eat for the whole night ¡­


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao could not hold back her laughter, and said, "Alright, you all stop fighting. Let me go. I''ve lived here for many years, so at least I know the way. "


    When Third Uncle and I heard that, we couldn''t help but pat our thighs and say in unison, "Why didn''t I think of that!?"


    Third Uncle and I sat obediently in the backseat, with Yun Xiaoxiao driving the car in front of us.


    Yun Xiao carelessly asked as he drove, "Where are you guys going to eat? I don''t know where to take you until I have something to eat. "


    Third Uncle and I rolled our eyes and roughly understood that the other party was thinking the same thing. "Eat the fish!"


    After Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she said, "Alright, sit tight. Fish will be arriving soon."


    After saying that, the car immediately sped up. I feel like this is already a hundred yards ¡­ Were they going to be caught by the police? And the cameras would definitely shoot. Oh my god!


    Sure enough, before the car ''flew'' for long, a traffic policeman appeared ¡­


    Even though Yun Xiaoxiao was relying on the fact that she was a ghost, she knew that there were still two people in the carriage, so she slowly came to a stop.


    The traffic policeman said, "Please show your driver''s license. You are already speeding. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment. Then, she said, "My driver''s license?"


    When I saw him, I quickly went to the front and said, "Big brother, this car is mine. This is my driver''s license. "


    After saying that, I hurriedly handed over my driver''s license. I thought that I would definitely be fined a lot of money this time. Furthermore, I would also be deducting points. I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache.


    However, this traffic policeman didn''t know what was good for him and didn''t care about him. He said, "Then what about your driver''s license? You can''t be without a driver''s license, right? If it''s not there, I''ll assume you drove without a license and that the car will have to be temporarily deducted. You can only get it back in the team after we settle this matter. "


    When I heard that, I got anxious. Fuck, you still want to stay alive, don''t you?


    At this time, Yun Xiao gave us a hand signal, telling us to be patient.


    When third uncle and I saw each other, we knew that Yun Xiaoxiao probably had a solution, so we tactfully shut our mouths.


    Yun Xiaoxiao then opened her mouth and said, "Do you think I''m good-looking?"


    This traffic policeman was a little shy when he saw Yun Xiaoxiao and decided that he would not let her off so easily.


    Hearing her say this, it seemed that she was planning to trade something on her own initiative. That was really to my liking.


    The traffic police said, "It''s nice to watch, but there''s still some looks." Why are you trying to make it worse? "Haha."


    After saying that, the traffic police couldn''t help but laugh obscenely.


    Yun Xiaoxiao feigned shyness as she said, "It''s not like you''re bad or bad."


    The moment the traffic policeman heard this, he became excited. Then, when he looked at Yun Xiao, his eyes couldn''t help but glaze over.


    "Cough, cough, cough." At this moment, Third Uncle began to cough.


    At this moment, the traffic police realized that there were two light bulbs beside them, which was too unsightly.


    Yun Xiaoxiao took advantage of the situation and said, "How about we go to this hotel to talk."


    The traffic cop immediately lost his mind and nodded. Then, Yun Xiaoxiao got off the car and followed the traffic policeman towards the hotel.


    At this moment, when Third Uncle and I were sitting in the car, I couldn''t help but mourn silently for this big brother of mine.


    Speaking of which, I really do feel some sympathy for him. After all, I can be considered as someone from the same world as him ¡­


    Not long after, a few minutes later, Yun Xiaoxiao came back and made an ''ok'' gesture towards us.


    Then Yun Xiaoxiao returned to the driver''s seat and started the car again.


    I''m a bit curious about how that big brother is doing now.


    So I asked Yun Xiaoxiao, "What happened to the traffic police, did you kill him?"


    Hearing this, Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown. If Yun Xiaoxiao really killed him, it would be slightly intolerable. That would be considered an evil spirit, and even he wouldn''t be able to tolerate her.


    After Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she chuckled and said, "How is that possible? He is currently in a hotel room, sleeping soundly by himself. "It''s just that he doesn''t remember anything else about this night."


    When Third Uncle heard this, his brows relaxed and the worry in his heart disappeared.


    I was also speechless when I heard this. When I accidentally made an appointment with Yun Xiaoxiao, my end wasn''t so easy. Sigh, I can''t bear to look back on the past ¡­


    As a result, the car sped through the night without restraint and arrived at the restaurant in no time at all.


    "Here we are. "Right here." Yun Xiaoxiao stopped the car and pointed outside the window as she spoke.


    Third Uncle and I raised our heads to look at the restaurant. It was called Hai Lan Fishery. Why did its name sound a little strange? I kept thinking about that commercial, the family of Hai Lan, the man''s wardrobe and so on ¡­


    Who cares if it''s a name or not, I walked in with big strides and picked a good seat before sitting down with Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao.


    The interior design wasn''t bad, and the lighting was quite gentle. In general, the environment was quite suitable for eating, but the most important thing was that the food made by it was quite tasty.


    There were quite a few decorations in the restaurant, making it look quite stylish ¡­


    "What dishes would you like? We fish are the most famous ones here."


    A female voice came over. It seemed that this was the waiter.


    The sound was unpleasant, this was the first image.


    Then, when I clearly saw this person''s appearance, I was speechless.


    "Then I''ll order a plate of Red Braised Fish. Third Uncle, you take care of what you like to eat next." All my other dishes are free. "


    Third Uncle didn''t bother to be polite with me. He took the menu, ordered a few meat dishes, some vegetarian dishes, and even a soup.


    "Alright, I''ll serve the dishes to you right away."


    After saying this, the waiter immediately ran to the kitchen. It looked like the speed at which the food was served wasn''t that slow. This was good news.


    While they were waiting for the meal, Third Uncle picked up his toothpick and started fiddling with it. Yun Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, seemed to not know what boredom was and just sat there.


    I admire them a little, so I looked around to see if there were any good-looking ladies. If I were to look at them more, I would be able to live for a hundred years!


    Thus, I searched everywhere. There really weren''t any beauties, and all of them seemed to be waiters. They still weren''t going to take a look at Yun Xiao ¡­


    However, when I was yawning, I suddenly saw a man wearing a peaked cap walking in. Looking at his figure, it seemed to be a middle-aged man.


    Eh? Why is this person so familiar? Let me think.


    After searching through my memories for a long time, I finally remembered something. After which, I was a little shocked as I muttered to myself, "It''s him!"


    That middle-aged man walked straight towards us. When I looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and Third Uncle, it was obvious that they had also discovered us.


    However, I felt that in such a public place, he wouldn''t do anything, but I still couldn''t help but feel a bit scared. After all, I still clearly remembered the last time he tried to kill us.


    I couldn''t help but raise my vigilance.


    I glanced at Yun Xiao and Third Uncle. The expressions on their faces were different, but I could tell that they didn''t move at all.


    Thus, we sat there without saying a word as we watched this middle-aged man slowly walk towards our table.


    We were sitting on a square table where the three of us were seated at, and it just so happened that the seat opposite Third Uncle was empty. The middle-aged man walked straight to that seat.

 C79

    We looked like nothing had happened, but we were already on guard.


    The middle-aged man walked to the table and said hoarsely, "There''s no one here, right?"


    Third Uncle thought to himself, "Just what do you want? I''m not afraid of you at all."


    Thus, Third Uncle opened his mouth, "No."


    The middle-aged man sat down without any hesitation and the waiter walked over.


    "Sir, would you like to order?"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "No need, I''ll eat with my friend. You can pour me a cup of tea. "


    The waiter listened and went to get the tea.


    I won''t be happy if I hear that. Fuck, are you here to get something to eat or drink?!


    But at this time, no one spoke first. Not long after, the middle-aged man''s tea arrived.


    "Sir, please enjoy." Then, the waiter hurried off to entertain the other customers.


    The dishes hadn''t arrived yet, so the four of us just stood there without saying a word. Some looked at the table, while others drank their tea. However, no one spoke. The atmosphere was terrifyingly silent.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked, "What are you doing here? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t dawdle."


    The middle-aged man''s expression changed, but he didn''t show anything. He put down the teacup in his hand and said, "I came to help you."


    Third Uncle cried out involuntarily, "Help us?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao and I were also filled with astonishment, as though it was impossible.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "No matter what, we got to know each other first. My name is Han Li."


    Although his third uncle felt strange, he still introduced himself: "Zhang ShengLi."


    I also grunted, "Zhang Yifan."


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not seem to care about him.


    After the middle-aged man heard this, he was still very satisfied and said, "I''m just really in cahoots with that old man, but now I don''t work for him anymore. To be more accurate, I won''t do this anymore."


    Third Uncle coldly snorted and said, "How would I know if you still want to do those things? Besides, what effect does it have on us?"


    The middle-aged man heard this but didn''t get angry and said, "So the one who told me to kill you was that old man. I didn''t plan to kill him the first time, so I know that it''s very likely that the corpse poison will be cured. The second time, it was because he made a condition that I can''t refuse."


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and said, "Hmph, what you say sounds good. That day, your ''Three Suns Fire'' made me suffer a lot."


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to explain, a voice suddenly called out: "Sir, your dishes are ready."


    I turned my head to see that it was the waiter who brought the dishes over. My stomach was growling from hunger and I had been feeling extremely uncomfortable for a long time.


    Thus, without saying a word, we patiently waited for the dishes to be done. Then, the waiter said, "Please enjoy your meal." Then she went into the kitchen.


    I had been starving for a long time, so I immediately picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked up a dish to eat. This fish is really delicious!


    Third Uncle, on the other hand, didn''t have the chopsticks, so he started to chat with the middle-aged man, "No matter what, you have something to do with that old fogey right now, or not. "Anyways, as long as you don''t cause us any trouble, it''s enough."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face became unsettled. He sighed and said, "Actually, I came to find you all for a common purpose."


    "Common purpose?" Third Uncle narrowed his eyes as he said this. "Then do you know why we''re looking for him?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Although I''m not sure, I can still guess more or less." Since this old man wants to kill you so much, you must either want to kill him or have touched his sore spot. I presume there are only two possibilities. "


    Hearing this, Third Uncle did not immediately open his mouth and said, "What if you also did not guess correctly?"


    However, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "If there really is such a possibility, I will immediately turn around and leave."


    Third Uncle rolled his eyes, as if he was thinking of something.


    Then Third Uncle took a deep breath and said, "You win." We really need manpower to deal with this old bastard. We''re too passive right now. But since you showed your sincerity, how do we know if you truly want to cooperate or not? "


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "As for sincerity, there is an explanation for that."


    "Oh? "Then tell me about it." Third Uncle''s eyebrows twitched as he said.


    I was eating nearby. When I heard this middle-aged man say that he wanted to cooperate with us, I almost vomited the rice in my mouth. Are you kidding me?


    I raised my head and saw that Yun Xiao had the same expression as well, but now that it was Third Uncle who was in charge, I couldn''t say anything more, so I buried my head in my food.


    The middle-aged man slowly said, "You should have met my father."


    Third Uncle was baffled when he heard it. I was also a bit curious, so I slowed down and pricked up my ears.


    Third Uncle had some doubts, but then he asked, "Your father, I really don''t know if I''ve seen him before. Who is he then?"


    The middle-aged man explained calmly, "Didn''t you go to the hospital a few days ago? I met an old uncle and his wife in the hospital."


    When I heard that, I remembered and said, "Is it that old uncle? Is he your father? "


    Third Uncle also had a surprised expression on his face. This was too fake.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Yes, he is my father, and the person who is hospitalized is my mother."


    Third Uncle still felt it was strange after he understood, but when he looked at the middle-aged man''s face and thought back to the old man''s face, he felt that there was actually a 70% resemblance.


    Third Uncle muttered to himself, "Then what does this have to do with your sincerity?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly, "I have to start from the beginning."


    When I heard this, I felt that there was something in it, so I couldn''t help but put down my chopsticks, wanting to hear it clearly.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also had a curious look on her face. The background of this middle-aged man was truly strange.


    The middle-aged man drank a mouthful of tea and moistened his throat, then said, "A year ago, my mother was suffering from a strange illness, so I quickly sent her to our county hospital. But the county hospital said that we couldn''t find out the reason, so they told us to send her to the city hospital in Zhong Hai to be checked, so I sent her here."


    As the middle-aged man spoke, his eyebrows couldn''t help but furrow, as if he was recalling some bad memories.


    "Then the doctor at the city hospital said that they could only temporarily suppress the disease. They had to find out the specific reason. The first two weeks were not too bad. The family had some savings and could live in a courtyard for a month. But after a month, I had to worry. "


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "The hospital fees are quite expensive."


    However, this middle-aged man didn''t care and continued, "At that time, I was still living in the village as a shaman, doing things for my fellow villagers. I just needed to earn some ordinary money, and sometimes I could even subsidize the family. But this is a drop in the bucket compared to the cost of hospitalization. "


    Hearing this, Third Uncle was a bit surprised at first, but then he couldn''t help but frown.


    He didn''t think that this middle-aged man would be like him, he was actually a villain from the countryside, and he knew about the situation. He didn''t have much money, and that was one of the reasons why he hadn''t taken a wife for so many years ¡­


    I also couldn''t help but think this way, so he and Third Uncle are actually in the same sect.


    The middle-aged man also sighed and said, "So I was really short on money. I had been looking for a long time in Zhong Hai City, but without exception, it was either a scam or a scam. Until one day later ¡­ "


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes as he spoke as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    "Then one day I met the old man at the hospital and he said he was going to see a doctor. I just happened to walk past him, and then he looked at me strangely, and asked me if I really needed money. "


    "I thought he was a usury or something, so I didn''t want to talk to him. This was a common occurrence in hospitals. But then he did say something that surprised me. "


    "What is it?" I feel like I''m getting more and more engrossed as I listen to the evaluation...


    "He said your name is Han Li right? You used to be a Daoist in the countryside. How could he know! In the blink of an eye, it was highly likely that he had asked about me before coming to find me. Since he''s willing to work for me, I''m naturally willing to pay him if he can. I was surprised when he asked me if I could control the undead, but I nodded. So he told me to follow him. She knew my mother was in the hospital, and she gave me enough money to pay for her stay, and there was a lot more. "


    "So, you started working on the poison business with him, right?" Third Uncle''s brows twitched as he spoke.


    The middle-aged man didn''t have much of a reaction and nodded. "Then he first borrowed my truck, and two months later I bought the car with extra money and paid for my mother''s treatment and a large amount of money. I just did it peacefully, and when I found out that he only gave me a small part of it, I argued with him, but he didn''t want to give me any more money, and said that if you didn''t want to do it, you could just scram, and there were a bunch of people waiting to do it. "


    Third Uncle and I were shocked when we heard this. We didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns in this matter.


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao spoke, "Then wouldn''t you be cutting off your own path of wealth by doing this? Are you willing to not treat your mother? Then what is your purpose in coming here? "You didn''t mean to tell me stories."


    With that, Yun Xiao''s eyes began to fill with ridicule, as if she felt that this middle-aged man had some sort of conspiracy.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression changed and he let out a bitter laugh.

 C80

    Then the middle-aged man said, "My mother passed away a few days ago."


    I was surprised as I didn''t expect it to be like this. However, if this was the case, then the things that he started to talk about would have an explanation and would be acceptable.


    When the third uncle and Yun Xiao heard this, they were also somewhat surprised. However, they both chose to stay silent.


    I opened my mouth first and asked, "Then you don''t need that much money anymore, right? So, you don''t want to do it anymore?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "I''m not going to work with him. I was going to confess to him at first and then take my dad back to live in the country. But how could it be so easy? "


    After saying that, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but bitterly smile as he shook his head with a helpless expression.


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but guess. It wasn''t that easy? That means I have to silence you?


    At the same time, Third Uncle almost came up with this answer in his heart.


    Thus, Third Uncle said, "Then you plan to finish him off before you can get over it once and for all, right?"


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    "So you asked us to join hands? What if we don''t agree? " Yun Xiaoxiao still did not really trust this middle-aged man. After all, she had suffered a lot and was almost scared to death, how could she be nice to him?


    After the middle-aged man heard this, his expression did not change at all. He indifferently said, "If you all reject, then I''ll take my road to hell and you take your own path." But, hehe, I feel that you have no reason to reject me. "


    Hearing this, Yun Xiaoxiao snorted angrily, and did not say anything more to him.


    Third Uncle muttered to himself and said, "Indeed. Right now, we feel that there is a limit to our movements. One more person means one more person''s strength. However, let''s make it clear that our goal is to find that old fogey and ask him about the information that we need. As for whether he''s alive or dead, we are not very interested. "


    The middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction and said, "I know, at least until then our goal is the same."


    I also think this matter is still better for us. At least now we have one less enemy and one more ally.


    Third Uncle looked as if he wasn''t satisfied and said, "We have basically reached an agreement, but at the very least, you have to show us your sincerity. If you have any useful information, you have to tell us."


    The middle-aged man heard and said, "I thought it was something big, but it''s this. Even if you didn''t ask, I would have said it." However, there are too many specific things. It''s better if you ask me and I''ll answer them. "


    With that, the middle-aged man crossed his hands in a respectful manner.


    Hearing that, Third Uncle revealed a satisfied expression and then asked, "First, do you know the background of this old man? "Who is he, and is this the only business he does?"


    After hearing this, I also felt that these were questions that we had never been able to figure out. So I put the food in my mouth slowly and listened to what he had to say.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man thought for a while and slowly replied, "About this, I can only say I know half of it." I don''t know much about him yet, and I''ve only come into contact with him in the past year. But I heard he didn''t open the coffee shop here until nearly two years ago. "


    Third Uncle didn''t seem to be too surprised. He just said indifferently, "Then this should be the other half that you don''t know. What about the other half that you know?"


    The middle-aged man calmed down before speaking.


    I know better about his business because most of my contacts with him are in business." It seems that I wasn''t the only one who was doing the business of dealing in corpse poison. However, everyone seemed to be working in shifts. Normally, after we finished a business deal, we would take a break of about a month before accepting another one. I also feel that there''s something wrong with him, that the Yin Qi on him is a lot heavier than normal people, it''s obviously because he has been in contact with some ghost for a long time.


    Third Uncle was surprised to hear this, he did not expect that there would be so much information.


    But this middle-aged man paused for a moment before continuing, "I just have a feeling, I don''t know if that''s right."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle felt a little curious. "Tell me about it."


    The middle-aged man continued, "I don''t think he looks like this."


    "It''s not like that? "How can you tell?" Third Uncle felt strange.


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, "I keep having the feeling that although his yin aura is heavy, his yang aura isn''t the same as an old man. I always felt that he might be a bit younger than he is now. "


    The middle-aged man shook his head and added, "Perhaps I was mistaken."


    However, Third Uncle said with a serious face, "This is not an illusion, because I have sensed it before. However, this made his identity even more interesting. "Heh heh."


    This middle-aged man was also somewhat surprised, but then he also felt relieved. After all, this person was the same class as him. If he was also wrong, then it was a bit out of the ordinary.


    Third Uncle continued, "This is the first question. Second question, have you seen him deal with some ghosts during this time? About two months. You can also listen to what you''ve said before. "


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t feel it was strange at all. It seemed that he had already come up with an answer.


    "About this, I do have some information."


    Hearing this, the third uncle said excitedly, "What do you know?"


    The middle-aged man was also shocked and looked around.


    Third Uncle finally reacted. Just now, he seemed to have lost his composure and spoke too loudly. The customers around him were all startled and looked at Third Uncle in surprise.


    Third Uncle''s face reddened as he whispered, "Let''s finish eating first, we can talk somewhere else later." If you don''t eat this food, you''ll soon get cold. "


    I nodded my head. It was time to have a good meal. I felt that the fish was a little cold in my mouth.


    "Have you eaten?" Third Uncle asked.


    The middle-aged man coughed embarrassedly and then said, "Not yet."


    Third Uncle snappily said, "Then why are you still eating? What are you standing there in a daze for?"


    The middle-aged man immediately had a face full of shame. I don''t have any f * cking tableware, so how am I supposed to eat ¡­


    So he quietly asked the waiter for a set of cutlery and ate with us.


    On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao was coldly watching from the side, and did not look like she was in a good mood.


    Therefore, we ended the meal in such a weird atmosphere.


    When they paid the bill, this middle-aged man insisted on paying and said, "I was forced to do this a few times, now that old man and I have no rest." "This meal can be considered to have turned a war of attrition into friendship."


    Third Uncle and I had nothing to say after hearing this, so we let him pay the bill. Fine, I also don''t have any salary. This way, I will be able to save for a while and save for a while.


    He walked out of the restaurant and felt the night breeze. It was quite comfortable when it blew on his body.


    As soon as I saw the van outside, I recognized it as the middle-aged man''s van.


    Afterwards, I became curious and asked, "How did you find us?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "To be more accurate, I should be able to find you."


    I felt a little strange, "Find me? "What marks did you put on me?"


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "I can''t say it''s marks. Do you remember the day you were bitten by zombies, when you were at the supermarket, you bumped into a stranger?"


    "Strangers? A collision? " I was at a loss. Then, I recalled that there really was such a thing happening.


    "Could that person be you?"


    The middle-aged man said, "That''s right, it''s me. I told the zombies to look for you because I got a few strands of hair from you, so I could find your approximate location. "


    When I heard that, I was speechless and snappily replied, "So that''s how it is. "Speaking of which, I haven''t settled the score with you yet."


    However, the middle-aged man chuckled and said, "You ate that meal just now. Didn''t we just settle the score and become good friends? Am I right?"


    He was like a loach, unable to grasp his weak points.


    Third Uncle said, "Alright, let''s find a place to have a talk first. There are a lot of things to know here, and it''s not early anymore, so it''s not the time for small talk. "


    I nodded and looked at my phone, but it was getting late.


    "Then let''s go to the teahouse over there. We''ll book a private room so no one can clean it. What do you think?"


    The middle-aged man pointed to a teahouse opposite the fish farm.


    Third Uncle muttered to himself before saying, "Alright, I''ll let you handle it."


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao said, "You guys go ahead, I have no interest in talking to this person. I''ll wait for you in the car. "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao turned her head and walked over to the carriage.


    Seeing this, I could only bitterly smile. There was really nothing I could do about it.


    Third Uncle waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine as long as we talk. Let''s go in first. "


    The middle-aged man looked unhappy, but he did not say anything.


    So we went to the private room of the teahouse and ordered three cups of bird tea, which was extremely expensive. It''s a good thing that this middle-aged man said he wanted to pay. Otherwise, even if I were beaten to death, I wouldn''t open this kind of place!


    So I lifted up the $79 worth of black tea in my hand and took a sip.


    "Pah pah, this might as well be ice black tea."


    Seeing this, Third Uncle shook his head and smiled helplessly, as if he was speechless.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to mind and said, "We talked about the second question, right? This old guy has a deal with some ghost, right?"

 C81

    Third Uncle nodded. "That''s right. You said that you have news, so you should come and listen."


    The middle-aged man took a sip of the tea and then said slowly, "This is also the first time I finished my business deal with him. After the delivery was completed, I was about to leave. At the door of the caf¨¦, I felt a strong wave of yin aura appear. And from the looks of it, they were going inside the coffee shop. "You and I are both yin people, this kind of thing should be certain."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle nodded his head, indicating that he had no objections.


    Then Third Uncle asked, "Do you remember which day?"


    After the middle-aged man heard this, he scratched his head and said, "Which day? I remember it was one month ago." Let me think. "


    Third Uncle picked up his tea, took a sip, and waited patiently.


    After a while, the middle-aged man slapped his thigh and reported the exact date.


    When I heard this, wasn''t this the day we went to the general''s mausoleum? I remember that very clearly. I can''t be wrong.


    When I looked at Third Uncle''s expression, I could roughly guess that Third Uncle also remembered it.


    Third Uncle then muttered to himself, "Indeed, he knows where it is."


    The middle-aged man was a bit curious and asked: "What do you mean?"


    Third Uncle said, "It''s nothing. We will explain everything to you later."


    The middle-aged man looked unhappy, but he didn''t ask anything.


    Third Uncle said at this time, "We already know the gist of it. As for your sincerity, we can see it. We will explain our intentions to you in case anyone has any grudges against us. "


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression turned better.


    "You know that old man wants to kill us, right?" Third Uncle then spoke first.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he said, "That''s right. He did it for me twice. "Could it be that before this, he even made a move?"


    The middle-aged man could clearly hear the hidden meaning behind Third Uncle''s words.


    Third Uncle narrowed his eyes and said, "Yes. However, he had to start from Yun Xiao. It''s that ghost girl you just saw. "


    When I heard Third Uncle say this, I was somewhat speechless. My glorious deeds will have to be repeated.


    Sure enough, Third Uncle told us about our encounter with Yun Xiao and how we came to Zhong Hai City to find this old fellow ¡­


    The middle-aged man was also surprised and said, "This is really strange." In other words, his wife was still in the hands of the Ghost King. No wonder you would rather take the risk and fight with this old fellow. "


    I nodded my head, but because I heard Xiaofang, I felt somewhat uncomfortable, and didn''t have the mood to speak.


    Third Uncle continued, "We suspect that the Ghost King is related to this old man. From what you''ve said, there''s a high chance that the Ghost King was the one on that day."


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but ponder.


    After the middle-aged man heard this, he asked, "Could it be that you suspect that the Ghost King is hiding inside a coffee shop? I don''t feel any ghosts there these days. "


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but shake his head with a puzzled expression.


    Third Uncle did not think about it anymore and said, "No, since you can feel it, I will definitely feel it too. For the time being, our goal is to get this old fellow to speak up and reveal where the Spirit King is. "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man also came to a realization. So that''s how it is.


    "It''s better if you act earlier, or else he''ll go first and catch us all in one fell swoop." The middle-aged man couldn''t help but frown.


    Third Uncle suddenly asked me, "Xiaofan, how are your injuries?"


    I didn''t know how to react. After being stunned for a moment, I replied, "It''s more or less done."


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "I''m fine too. Yun Xiaoxiao did not seem to be in much of a hurry today, so there shouldn''t be any problems moving around. It''s just that we have to make sure of a good plan now. "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Then what kind of good plan do you have?"


    Third Uncle was not rushed and said, "You know how strong that old man is."


    After the middle-aged man heard this, he said, "At least, until now, I know that most of the things he does are done by people and he didn''t use any ghosts. And if we use ghosts, it''s usually because of a person like us who has to endure the Yin energy. At that time, if he had dealings with the Spirit King, it was not impossible for him to borrow their power. It seems that he was the one who borrowed the Spirit King''s power when you were being hunted. "


    After hearing the story, he felt that the middle-aged man''s analysis of the situation was quite reasonable.


    Third Uncle nodded in agreement, intending to hear what this middle-aged man had to say.


    This middle-aged man didn''t say anything and continued impolitely, "In my opinion, we should go to his coffee shop and catch him by surprise with my zombie and ghost girl''s power, then naturally make him speak."


    Third Uncle fell silent. He pondered for a while and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of this plan.


    Then he nodded and said, "Sure, we''ll do as you say. Then shall we act tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? "


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, rubbed his head, and said: "Tomorrow I will go and scout, the day after tomorrow we can move on." And I''ll have to prepare something, and it''ll be useful then. "


    Third Uncle felt that there was no problem, so he said, "Alright, then we''ll do as you say. Leave your cell phone number here, in case something happens that doesn''t connect you. "


    Then, this middle-aged man reported his cell phone number and then called me to record it down.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s meet here the day after tomorrow. In the afternoon, we''ll contact each other on the phone. "


    Third Uncle had made the plan.


    The middle-aged man didn''t have any objections, he held the bag in his hand and walked out.


    However, Third Uncle still sat there for a while, as if he was thinking of something.


    I asked, "Third Uncle, are we really going to believe this person?"


    However, Third Uncle shook his head and said, "It''s not a question of whether we believe him or not. We have no other choice. At least, now that we look at it, his motives are pure and much the same as ours. As for what''s behind it, I naturally have it, so don''t worry about it. "


    After hearing Third Uncle say that, I felt somewhat reassured. I heaved a sigh of relief. After coming for so many days, it was finally time to take action. Xiaofang, wait for me!


    "Let''s go, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and rest."


    Third Uncle stood up and was about to leave.


    I also wanted to follow, but then I suddenly remembered something. "Damn, this bastard."


    Third Uncle turned around and asked, "Xiaofan, what''s wrong?"


    I then faintly said, "He seems to have run away without paying ¡­" The next time I see him, I''ll have to beat him up. "


    Hearing that, Third Uncle chuckled and said, "That would require you to beat up his zombie."


    I was also speechless. This was my Third Uncle by blood ¡­


    Thus, like a resentful wife, I walked to the cashier''s desk, took out my wallet, and prepared to pay the bill.


    "Account our room. Room 208."


    This cashier girl looked very normal, but her figure was not ordinary. Especially the deep groove in front of her chest, it made one think of all sorts of things.


    When Third Uncle called me in this state, he patted me and then muttered, "Such a disgraceful appearance."


    I chuckled and stopped looking at it.


    "Hello, your room has already been paid by the gentleman that came with you."


    When I heard that, I was also enlightened. So this middle-aged man had quite the moral integrity, at least his words still had some meaning.


    It made me think better of him.


    "Come on, let''s go back early and not dawdle." Third Uncle pulled me by the shoulder and dragged me out, causing me to not even have the chance to take a second look ¡­


    After coming out, why do I feel a little cold? It''s a very hot day. A cool breeze was blowing outside. It was probably getting late, or else the temperature would not be so low.


    So, shivering, I walked over to the car.


    Pulling open the car door, I was about to sit in the driver''s seat when I suddenly felt that there was someone inside. I took a look and saw that Yun Xiao was actually sitting there.


    She just glared at me, and I went to the back seat with my tail between my legs.


    Then I was about to give her the keys when the car started up.


    I couldn''t help but mutter in my heart, "If I were to steal a car, I would have a huge future ¡­"


    Then the car disappeared into the night.


    Back at the hotel, I checked my cell phone. It was half past eleven, really late.


    Yun Xiao surprisingly didn''t return to the jar. Instead, she floated in the air, swinging her legs around. I couldn''t help but think, how good would it be if I wore a dress ¡­


    I didn''t care about it at all. I went to wash up, then came back and prepared to sleep.


    Yun Xiaoxiao could no longer hold it in and finally opened her mouth to ask, "Hey, do you really think that fellow wants to cooperate? I always thought he didn''t quite believe it. "


    When I heard this, I suddenly realized that Yun Xiaoxiao was still tangled up on this matter, so I explained, "Don''t worry about that, we discussed it with him later. There is a high chance that he is sincere. Maybe it was because he burned you with the Three Suns the last time, but you still have some objections. "


    Hearing that, Yun Xiaoxiao''s beautiful eyes twitched, and she snorted, saying, "I won''t bother with such a despicable person. That reminds me, there was someone in the past who made me suffer. "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao gave me a meaningful look.


    I immediately recalled the past and bitterly smiled. "At that time, I had no choice but to do so. Besides, if I didn''t do that, I wouldn''t be able to keep my little life. "


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she felt that Man Man was listening, so she didn''t care about it anymore.

 C82

    Not long after, Third Uncle finished washing up and quickly went to sleep.


    Another day passed as the lights went off.


    It was still dark outside, and the sun was still stirring under the horizon.


    At this moment, in a hotel room, the middle-aged man lying on the bed opened his eyes.


    He picked up his cell phone to look at, then got up to wash up. Then he picked up his cell phone and stared blankly at a photo. It was the grandma Zhang Yifan and his third uncle had met that day in the hospital ward!


    Finally, he closed the screen on his cell phone, then pulled the door open and walked out.


    At this moment, at the Blue Bay Hotel ¡­


    "Xiaofan, get up. "You''re still sleeping."


    I was having a hot dream with Zhou Gonggong. When I found out that he had a fair and beautiful daughter with a protruding front and back, I was finally going to get her contact information out of him. Third Uncle waking me up from his dream was really annoying.


    "Alright, Third Uncle, I''ve gotten up already."


    After a yawn, I slowly put on my clothes.


    After getting up and brushing his teeth and washing his face, Yun Xiaoxiao also floated out from the wine jar at this moment. Compared to her transparent body from two days ago, she now looked much better and felt that she had recovered quite well.


    She stretched herself as soon as she came out, then sat down on a chair.


    I can''t help but retort. This ghost can also stretch its back!


    After that, I firmly took a bite of toothpaste, causing me to vomit for a long time. I didn''t dare to brush my teeth while I was distracted.


    After that, Third Uncle and I went out to eat breakfast.


    Downstairs, I still thought the air was nice. Compared to Zhongshan City, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    I couldn''t help taking a breath of fresh air and feeling refreshed.


    "Let''s go to your house to eat." Third Uncle said a few words before walking towards the direction of the road.


    I also quickly followed. These few days, he had been eating at the breakfast shop downstairs of this hotel. It could only be said that the taste was ordinary and didn''t have any special characteristics. It was likely that Third Uncle felt a little sick of it and wanted to change the taste.


    I looked towards the direction where Third Uncle was walking in. There was a soy noodle restaurant called Chen Ji. I had never heard of its name, but I had no idea how it tasted like.


    Curious, I followed Third Uncle into the noodle shop.


    "Boss, two bowls of instant noodles." Third Uncle pointed to this right away.


    "Alright." The chef immediately put down two bowls of noodles.


    Third Uncle and I sat at the same table. The environment here was pretty good.


    Speaking of which, I''ve heard about the soy sauce noodles before, but we don''t have many people here to eat it. It seems to be a specialty of a city, so we''ll have to try it today.


    Seeing that Third Uncle seemed to be thinking about something, I couldn''t help but ask, "Third Uncle, you seem to have eaten before."


    Third Uncle proudly replied, "Of course. Back then, I had been to the southern part of China and had not eaten anything."


    The Third Uncle frowned and said, "You little rascal, you don''t seem to care at all. Do you know what preparations we have to make today? Are you still thinking about what soy noodles are all about?


    Third Uncle scolded me in a bad mood.


    I just remembered that I have to take action tomorrow. I have to make some preparations today ¡­


    Thus, I embarrassedly laughed awkwardly before I said, "Third Uncle, didn''t I remember?"


    Third Uncle shook his head and said, "Alright, this dish has also come. Let''s finish eating first." "Hurry up and get the noodles."


    Only then did I realize that two bowls of instant noodles were already set up there. The chef was currently calling us over to get them.


    I brought the two bowls of noodles to her, hot and bubbling with anger.


    Then, when I wanted to eat it, Third Uncle stopped my chopsticks and said, "How can you eat it like this? Your sauce hasn''t been mixed yet."


    After saying that, Third Uncle took back the bowl of noodles that he had just prepared and took mine with him.


    I asked curiously, "Isn''t that what you eat?" This sauce still needs to be mixed. "


    Third Uncle snappily said, "If you like it, you can eat it like that."


    When I heard this, I quietly carried the noodles to him and started to eat.


    To be honest, the taste was quite good! Very good.


    After finishing my meal, I rubbed my stomach. So I went to settle the bill, crossed the road and returned to the hotel with Third Uncle.


    I was about to go up when Third Uncle pulled me up.


    After that, I was confused and asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, what are you doing?" Have you not eaten your fill? "


    Hearing that, Third Uncle couldn''t help but slap me a few times before saying in a bad mood, "Let''s eat your head!" I have to get something. I have to buy something. "Hurry, get the car out of here, we''re going now."


    When I heard this, I suddenly understood. So that''s how it was, but how did I know in the beginning ¡­


    Then I fished in my pocket. Eh? Wait, that''s not right.


    When Third Uncle saw me like this, he couldn''t help but frown. "Xiaofan, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!"


    When I heard this, my forehead was covered in sweat. I hastily replied, "Third Uncle, I also want to hurry up." But my key is gone. I remember it was in my pocket. "


    Third Uncle could not help but say, "Then you think about it carefully. Is it possible that you fell somewhere? The car keys are not so good to match, and if you lose them. "


    After hearing Third Uncle''s warning, not only did I not feel any peace of mind, I actually became even more anxious. Third Uncle, what are you saying?


    I touched myself all over, even my crotch... However, he couldn''t find it!


    So I thought, anyway, I''ll go back upstairs and look.


    So I said to Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, you wait for me downstairs for a while, I''ll go upstairs to my room to look. If we can''t find it, then we''ll see. "


    After saying that, I hastily ran up. The plot had almost twisted my leg. This was truly a blessing that only came together, a curse that only came together when one was in trouble!


    After a long and arduous trip back to the hotel, when he opened the door, he found Yun Xiao sitting leisurely, with something hanging on his finger, spinning in circles.


    How could I care so much? I quickly rummaged through my own bed and bag.


    However, after searching for a long time, I still couldn''t find any traces of the key. This really makes me angry.


    While I was looking for trouble, Yun Xiao suddenly opened his mouth, "You''re looking for this?"


    Only then did I turn around and look at the item on Yun Xiao''s finger. Isn''t this my key!


    So I hurried over and took it from Yun Xiaoxiao. However, the corners of Yun Xiaoxiao''s lips curled up. Her figure suddenly flashed and she disappeared.


    This can let me, who was rushing over, fall flat on my face...


    I ignored the pain from the fall and said, "Aunt. Give me the key. "


    Hearing that, Yun Xiaoxiao''s face sank, and said, "Who is your aunt? Say that again. You left your key in the parking lot yesterday, or I wouldn''t have known where it would have gone. Aren''t you going a bit too far for not thanking me and instead treating me like this? You still expect me to give you the key? "


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao pouted like a ghost, causing people to be afraid.


    I complained to myself. Then he put on a fawning expression and said, "How could I dare? Just take it that I just spouted nonsense. You picked up the key this time, so I''ll thank you. "Can you do it?"


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she harrumphed and threw the key over.


    I caught it in a hurry. If it fell, it wouldn''t make any difference.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression changed from the start to one of glee. She said, "Are you guys going out to play? If the key is on you, are you planning to sneak out without taking me with you?"


    I was speechless. Previously, it was Third Uncle who wanted to stay by himself. After that, he just passed you to me. This time, I will bring you out and let Third Uncle have a good taste of you.


    After making up my mind, I immediately smiled and said, "Of course not. We are just going to buy some stuff, not to play. If you want to go, then go with me. Let''s go down now.


    Only then did Yun Xiaoxiao feel slightly happier. She then took a few yellow talismans from the table and stuck them under her clothes.


    Then, she took out a pink umbrella and said, "Alright, let''s go."


    I couldn''t help but complain. ''Grandaunt, we''re really going shopping, not sightseeing ¡­''


    Then I locked the door and Yun Xiaoxiao and I went downstairs.


    When I got downstairs, I saw Third Uncle walking back and forth with a worried look on his face, unable to wait any longer.


    When he saw me, Third Uncle walked over. Just as he was about to scold me, he said, "Why are you so slow?" If.


    However, when Third Uncle saw Yun Xiao behind me with an umbrella, he felt as if his mouth was stuffed. It made him lose all interest in scolding me.


    Then he asked lightly, "Have you found the key?"


    I nodded and said, "I found it. It''s all thanks to Yun Xiao."


    When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, she could not help but dance with joy and a pleased look could be seen on her face.


    Third Uncle frowned and said, "Hurry up and bring the car over. Don''t dawdle."


    I knew that Third Uncle wouldn''t be happy when he saw Yun Xiaoxiao following them out. He probably wanted me to leave right after dinner so he nodded to let Yun Xiaoxiao obediently stay in the hotel.


    But now, seeing Yun Xiao following them, it could only be said that it was not a surprise, nor was it a surprise ¡­


    Then I''ll go and get it.


    Third Uncle and Yun Xiaoxiao were waiting by the roadside. When I drove the car over, I saw that none of them were standing there, waiting for me.


    When I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but feel delighted ¡­

 C83

    Third Uncle parked the car by the side of the road and sat down with Yun Xiaoxiao.


    However, when I was about to start the car again, I suddenly realized something. Where the hell am I going?


    Thus, I turned to Third Uncle and asked, "Third Uncle, where are we going this time?"


    Third Uncle blurted out, "Let''s go to the slaughterhouse first, and then we''ll go to the supermarket."


    I was confused, but I started the car.


    Third Uncle and I saw it when we were looking for a hotel that day, so we didn''t have to worry about being unable to find the way.


    But what I''m curious about is why we''re going there.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao sat at the side while Third Uncle sat at the back. Third Uncle seemed as if he didn''t want to talk, so I tactfully shut my mouth.


    At the slaughterhouse, I parked the car.


    Third Uncle walked down first, and I followed him down. On the other hand, Yun Xiaoxiao was still sitting in the front passenger seat, as if she did not want to get down.


    I asked, "Are you coming with us?"


    Yun Xiao frowned and said, "This place makes me a little uncomfortable, so I won''t be going."


    I have my doubts, what is this that makes Yun Xiao feel uncomfortable?


    But I put the problem behind me and followed Third Uncle.


    Once inside, I understood the structure.


    The slaughterhouse was actually divided into two parts, one part of which was used to slaughter pigs and dogs.


    The exterior had been renovated, just like a fresh supermarket. I can''t help but think, this design is really not bad.


    Third Uncle did not linger outside and passed through the supermarket. Then, he walked inside.


    Inside, it is filled with all kinds of smells before we even enter, making me feel nauseous. I nearly threw up.


    However, Third Uncle didn''t have much of a reaction. I couldn''t help but to secretly guess that Third Uncle probably came to this slaughterhouse before.


    Third Uncle called me like this and said, "Your first time here will definitely be unbearable. You can stay here and wait for me."


    I nodded. Third Uncle was quite understanding.


    Third Uncle walked straight to a dog meat stall and started talking to the owner.


    I can''t help but think. Third Uncle isn''t afraid of selling the dog meat to have a taste ¡­


    However, after Third Uncle talked to the old man for a while, the old man turned around and walked to the back. He didn''t know what was going on.


    After rummaging for a long time, he took out a bottle and held it in his hand. It was too far away for him to see what was inside. After the bottle was filled, the old man wrapped it up with a piece of paper and gave it to Third Uncle. Third Uncle then paid the same amount, but it was hard to tell how much he had paid.


    Third Uncle then packed the paper bag and walked over to me.


    "Come on, let''s go to the supermarket."


    I wanted to leave this damn place, so I turned around and walked out.


    After we passed through the store, we came out, which made my nose feel a little better.


    Then, I couldn''t help but ask my Third Uncle curiously, "Third Uncle, where did you buy something just now?"


    Third Uncle mysteriously smiled and said, "This is a treasure."


    When I heard this, I became even more curious, and urged Third Uncle to tell me more.


    Third Uncle couldn''t stand my curiosity either, so he explained, "This is black dog blood."


    I understood immediately. I was wondering why you didn''t buy dog meat from the dog meat stall. So you were buying black dog blood.


    Speaking of black dog blood, I remembered the last time in the General''s Tomb, black dog blood really saved our lives. This really is a good thing.


    At this moment, I remembered why Yun Xiaoxiao had said that made him feel uncomfortable. So this kind of dog blood, chicken blood and the like had some restraining effect on ghosts. In this slaughterhouse, it would be weird if there wasn''t these things.


    Shaking my head, I didn''t bother to think about it.


    After we got back to the car, I thought about where the closest supermarket was. Third Uncle said, "Don''t even think about it, just go straight back to the hotel. Isn''t there a supermarket downstairs?"


    I heard that and turned the car around.


    When we got back to the hotel, we stopped in front of a supermarket.


    However, Third Uncle said, "Don''t come down. I''ll go buy some things first. It''ll be quick."


    With that, Third Uncle walked into the supermarket. I didn''t have any objections, so I slowly looked around.


    It just so happened that I met Yun Xiao''s eyes.


    I was shocked. Yun Xiao looked like she was about to eat someone.


    I thought about it, then I understood...


    Yun Xiaoxiao came down to take a look, but since Third Uncle was going to the slaughterhouse, she was reluctant to take a look.


    If I were to go to the supermarket now, although Third Uncle didn''t say that I wouldn''t let Yun Xiao go down, but if he told me not to go down, then ¡­


    Yun Xiaoxiao was not in the mood to walk around the supermarket with Third Uncle ¡­


    I couldn''t help but think, Third Uncle, this is such a good plan ¡­


    Yun Xiaoxiao told me to look at her, then snorted and turned her head away.


    I smiled in embarrassment and stopped looking around.


    Not long after, Third Uncle came back.


    However, he carried a bag of items in his hands. He didn''t know what it was.


    So I drove the car to the hotel and parked it.


    The group returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he returned to his room, Yun Xiaoxiao disappeared in a puff of smoke. She probably went back to the wine jar.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head. When I saw Third Uncle smiling gleefully, I couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    And so I lay on my bed, playing with my cell phone, waiting for dinner. Third Uncle started to fiddle around with his things.


    Time slowly passed by.


    At this moment, a taxi stopped in the alley outside the night coffee shop.


    "How much is it?" A familiar voice sounded.


    "Twenty."


    After saying that, he handed 20 yuan to the driver and walked out of the car.


    It was the middle-aged man.


    After he got off the car, he was not in a hurry to walk into the alley where the coffee shop was located.


    Then, this middle-aged man raised an eyebrow and walked towards a direction. He then walked into a restaurant. The sign at the entrance said, Little Fragrance Dining Hall.


    After the middle-aged man entered, he found an empty table and sat down. Then, he indifferently started to look through the menu.


    "Sir, may I ask if you are alone? What would you like to order? "


    A waiter walked over and asked with a smile.


    The middle-aged man nodded and ordered a few dishes. Then, he closed the menu and the waiter left.


    The middle-aged man was playing with the teacup in his hand. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    The spot he chose to sit was near the window, which just so happened to be within his line of sight at the exit of the coffee shop. The middle-aged man also peeked outside from time to time.


    Not long after, the dishes were served. The middle-aged man ordered a bottle of wine and slowly ate and drank by himself, bringing up a delicious taste.


    Just as the middle-aged man was drinking and casually glancing outside the window while holding the cup, a person suddenly appeared within his field of vision.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but slow down.


    Surprisingly, it was an old man. Furthermore, he was the same person as the old man in the coffee shop!


    The old man walked to the side of the road and immediately, a car came by. The old man sat on it slowly and the car started moving, disappearing without a trace.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, he could not help but furrow his brows. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Then, he took out his phone and looked at the time. It was just half past twelve.


    After hurriedly eating two mouthfuls of rice, the middle-aged man called the waiter and paid the bill.


    Then, the middle-aged man went to the bathroom.


    When he reached the washroom, he did not go to the toilet. Instead, he took something from his bag and started fiddling with it in the mirror. After a short while, when he clapped his hands and washed his hands, the person in the mirror had changed. The person could not recognize his original appearance at all!


    The middle-aged man looked at himself in the mirror, smiled with satisfaction, and walked out of the bathroom.


    After exiting the restaurant, the middle-aged man touched his head and walked towards the alley to the coffee shop.


    Arriving in front of the night coffee shop, the middle-aged man didn''t hesitate as he pushed open the door and entered.


    "Would you like something to drink?" A melodious voice rang out. When the middle-aged man saw the person in front of him, he sighed in his heart, ''As expected ¡­''


    The one who spoke was the coffee shop''s girl, the old man''s daughter.


    The middle-aged man said in a slightly hoarse voice, "What''s your best coffee?"


    The girl laughed and said, "Then it will be our Kabchino. Uncle, do you know coffee as well? "


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Even though he was an uncle, he still felt uncomfortable being called out, especially this kind of beautiful girl. She had a strange feeling about this ¡­


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "A little."


    The girl was quite happy when she heard that. She said, "That''s great. You''ll know what''s so good about this coffee."


    The middle-aged man nodded, found a table, and sat down.


    While the girl was making coffee, the middle-aged man took out a compass from his bag. He squinted his eyes and cast a spell, causing the compass to emit a faint golden light.


    The needle of the compass suddenly started to rotate. At this moment, the middle-aged man unconsciously became nervous.


    However, after staring at the compass for a while, the needle of the compass didn''t show any signs of stopping and continued spinning non-stop.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was somewhat confused.


    However, at this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    The middle-aged man quickly stuffed the compass into his bag and sat upright.


    The girl came out with a cup of coffee and walked to the side of the middle-aged man. She placed it on the table and said, "Please enjoy your meal."

 C84

    The middle-aged man nodded and took a sip, as if he was about to taste it slowly.


    The girl couldn''t help but ask: "How is it?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man panicked. He did not cover up his voice and asked in a hoarse voice, "What happened?"


    The girl didn''t seem to notice. "Coffee," she said. "This is my best coffee."


    After saying that, the girl couldn''t help but feel pleased with herself.


    The middle-aged man bitterly smiled in his heart. This really is a computer lady ¡­


    The middle-aged man said, "This coffee is great."


    Then, the middle-aged man acted as if he didn''t want to talk much and slowly savored the taste.


    Seeing that, the girl returned to the bar in satisfaction and started to play on her cell phone in boredom.


    The place where the middle-aged man was sitting was covered up by the bar, so Ye Zichen couldn''t see what the middle-aged man was doing from where he was sitting.


    Thus, when the middle-aged man saw the girl playing with her cellphone, he reached into his bag and took out the compass.


    He didn''t know what this middle-aged man was doing, but this time, the movements of the compass were much smaller than before.


    Then the needle of the compass began to spin again.


    However, not long after, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but frown.


    This was because the needle of the compass was still spinning non-stop!


    The middle-aged man had a headache, but he slowly took a sip of his coffee.


    Let him get up and go to the bar.


    The girl was still playing with her phone. When she saw the middle-aged man come over, she thought she was going to pay the bill, so she put her phone away.


    However, the middle-aged man immediately asked, "Excuse me, where is the toilet?"


    The moment the girl heard the question, she pointed to the door at the side, indicating that the toilet was there.


    The middle-aged man thanked him before walking in.


    The girl continued to play with her phone and didn''t care about anything else.


    The middle-aged man went into the toilet but didn''t rush there. He fished in his bag and took out the compass and a yellow talisman. Then, he stuck the yellow talisman on the compass and activated it.


    This time, the compass emitted a golden light, but the needle didn''t move. As the middle-aged man looked at the compass, he began to think.


    Then he put his things away and walked out.


    He then walked to the bar, paid the bill, and left the coffee shop.


    After leaving the coffee shop, the middle-aged man had no intention to stay. He quickly left the alley, called a taxi, and left.


    Not long after, the car that began to carry the old man slowly stopped outside the alley. The old man then calmly walked out.


    However, compared to the beginning, there was one more person.


    This person had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He looked to be around forty years old and looked like a monkey.


    Actually, his big brother''s friends usually called him Monkey Bro. Over time, other people would forget what he called him, and only remember that he was called Monkey Bro. It was quite interesting.


    Then, Monkey Bro walked into the alley with the old man.


    Then they went into the coffee shop.


    The girl was playing with her cellphone at the bar counter. When she saw the old man walk in, she said, "Dad, you''re back."


    The old man nodded lovingly and said, "I brought guests to discuss business. "Go ahead."


    Then, he brought the Monkey Bro to the inner room.


    The girl twitched her mouth and continued playing with her phone.


    The two of them walked into the room. The old man sat at his desk as usual, while the monkey brother sat on the sofa.


    The old man''s expression became sharp.


    Then, he unhurriedly said, "I''m looking for you, do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    The dog brother said helplessly, "How would I know? I just finished shipping you last month." I was just resting when you brought me here. "


    With that, this Monkey Bro put on an innocent look and waved his hand.


    The old man chuckled and said, "I know you did well last month." The quantity of the goods is not small. "


    Monkey Bro shrugged and said, "Then that''s it."


    The old man didn''t get angry and said amiably, "Actually, someone has to help me this month, but he suddenly had an accident and no one is shipping for me."


    When the Monkey Bro heard that, he was surprised and asked anxiously, "Something happened?" What happened? He couldn''t have been caught, right? There was no use in taking it. If I give you up, you won''t feel good. "


    The old man was somewhat displeased and coldly said, "If I am exposed, you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    When Monkey Bro heard this, he was also somewhat afraid, and his actions unconsciously became more restrained.


    The old man''s expression returned to normal and he said, "Don''t worry, he wasn''t caught. He fell down on a mountain road. You can imagine the result yourself, hehe. "


    When Monkey Bro heard this, he was shocked and then said, "Then wouldn''t that mean that we won''t even be able to find the corpse?"


    The old man nodded and said lightly, "Yes."


    Then, Monkey Bro raised his eyebrows and told himself not to take the mountain road anymore.


    The old man saw this and said: "Then you should know why I''m looking for you. I''ll leave this month''s business to you. Don''t worry, you won''t lose a cent of your money."


    The old man patted the monkey''s shoulder to reassure him.


    Monkey Bro rolled his eyes and said, "Hehe, I''m on vacation. This sudden work makes it difficult for me. "


    The old man''s expression did not change. "I know. Fine, I''ll give you another ten percent. Satisfied?"


    After Monkey Bro heard this, he hurriedly said, "That''s great." So it''s decided. When are we going to start? "


    The old man thought for a moment, then said, "How about tomorrow? If you finish this earlier, you can also rest early."


    When Monkey Bro heard this, he also felt that this made sense, so he nodded without any objections.


    Afterwards, Monkey Bro and the old man chatted for a while. Then, Monkey Bro couldn''t stay any longer and wanted someone.


    At this time, the old man said, "Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, drive the car over. I''ll give it to you, then you can go to Zhongshan City and bring the goods back. "


    "Alright, I''ll be there on time tomorrow." After saying that, Monkey Bro walked out of the coffee shop in large strides.


    At this time, only the old man was left alone in his room. He then said to himself, "I fell off the mountain road. Heh heh, I was just choosing a death for you."


    With that, the old man picked up the tea in his hand and took a sip.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was paying the taxi driver. Then, he walked to the bottom of a hotel. It was the Rambo Bay Hotel, but what was interesting was that the English translation of this hotel was "No". The middle-aged man shook his head and walked in.


    The front desk of this hotel was usually rather deserted during the day, but once the sun set, people who needed more arrived.


    The middle-aged man walked to the front desk and saw that the waiter was dozing off. He asked: "May I ask where Room 302 is?"


    The waiter woke up from his nap and then blankly said, "Ah?"


    The middle-aged man asked again, "Where is Room 302?"


    The waiter finally reacted and said, "The third floor turns right and the second room is it."


    The middle-aged man nodded and walked towards the stairs.


    The waiter couldn''t fall asleep no matter how he was asked, so he picked up his phone out of boredom.


    By then, the middle-aged man had already reached the third floor and easily found the second room on the right.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard a weird "mmm, mmm, mmm" sound from outside. This broad daylight was truly interesting.


    Thus, the middle-aged man pressed his ear against the door and heard everything clearly. Thus, he couldn''t help but think that these were his uncle and nephew, as well as a ghost girl. If these sounds were to come from within the room, wouldn''t that be ¡­?


    Immediately, the middle-aged man felt a chill in his heart. A perfect match was not a good thing either. He was considering knocking on the door, but he suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the number!


    This is f * cking 312, how is this 302!


    Only then did the middle-aged man heave a sigh of relief. He looked at the rooms to the side and saw that they were all around 31.


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, then turned left towards the stairs and stopped in front of the second door. Seeing that the number was 302, the middle-aged man knocked on the door.


    "He''s coming." A young man''s voice came from inside, and then the door opened.


    The middle-aged man greeted in surprise, "Hello."


    Zhang Yifan, who was holding a chicken leg in one hand and the door handle in the other, muttered, "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man remembered that his disguise was not there, so he changed back into his original appearance in front of Zhang Yifan.


    Zhang Yifan looked at him with a surprised expression and said, "So it''s you." My Third Uncle is waiting for you in the inner room. "Let''s talk inside."


    With that said, Zhang Yifan walked into the room.


    The middle-aged man followed and closed the door.


    However, in the next second, he regretted it.


    This door handle is a bit slippery, what''s going on?


    Then, the middle-aged man lowered his head to look at the doorknob. The doorknob was shining silver, and was full of oil. This brat was holding a chicken leg with his other hand. Did he come to wipe his mouth with his other hand?


    The middle-aged man was more or less right.


    As such, the middle-aged man wanted to cry but had no tears to shed, so he walked in.


    This kid''s third uncle was also sitting at the table while the uncle and nephew were gnawing on a chicken leg. They didn''t look out of place at all.


    When Third Uncle saw the middle-aged man enter, he said, "We''ll be done eating in a while."


    The middle-aged man nodded as he thought helplessly, "If I don''t agree to it, it''s not like you won''t eat it."


    The middle-aged man waited at the side for a while, but when he did, he found a serious problem.


    When he started to eat in the restaurant, because the old man had gone out, he hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of rice and then paid the bill and left.

 C85

    But now, seeing this uncle and nephew pair, he was actually so shamefully hungry.


    The middle-aged man also wanted to cry, but no tears came out. This was too unbearable.


    It wasn''t until the uncle and nephew finished eating that he finally calmed down.


    "Are you done eating, all of you?" The middle-aged man asked snappily.


    Third Uncle chuckled and said, "I finished eating."


    Third Uncle then asked, "Did you finish your investigation in the morning?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "At that time, I planned to disguise myself and enter. Afterwards, I would use a compass to test if there were any reactions."


    "I was having a meal in the next restaurant, and I was eating to see who was coming in and out, but then I saw the old guy was out, so I went to the store and asked around. and left right away. "


    As the middle-aged man finished speaking, he couldn''t help but look at Third Uncle, curious to see what his reaction would be.


    Third Uncle instead asked, "What are the results?" How does the compass react? "


    The middle-aged man said, "The first time I tested it, the compass kept spinning. I couldn''t figure it out, so I tested it again. The result was the same."


    Hearing this, Third Uncle frowned and said, "Do you know what is going on?"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he was somewhat surprised, saying, "Oh, I only know that either there are no ghosts, or there are ghosts everywhere. "This can''t be the second kind, right?"


    Third Uncle''s expression turned serious and said, "That''s not certain. Maybe some ghost is hiding deep underground."


    "Underground?" The middle-aged man was shocked.


    I was also a little surprised when I heard this. This compass still had so much content to it.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "It''s not necessarily this kind of possibility. You can''t think too badly about anything."


    The middle-aged man''s expression then became calm and said, "To tell you the truth, I tested it again, but it was a more detailed method. As a result, there was no reaction from nearby."


    When Third Uncle heard this, he smiled and said, "Then I''m overthinking it, haha."


    The middle-aged man bitterly smiled and said, "I hope so."


    Third Uncle also nodded his head and said, "Looking at the current situation, there shouldn''t be any problems with the coffee shop. This old man''s guards are at most a few people, but for us, it''s extremely simple."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "I can move those three zombies. That ghost lady from your side should also help."


    Third Uncle frowned but still nodded. "Although he has some conflicts with me, he still wants to cooperate with us."


    The middle-aged man was also secretly thinking, just what kind of relationship could make a ghost girl cooperate? However, he immediately remembered something that his third uncle had told him, which made him understand it a little.


    The middle-aged man looked at Third Uncle and me, then said, "He feels that we are no longer a threat to him and are still living here freely, so we must use some lightning-fast methods this time. We can''t let him slip away, otherwise, it''ll be troublesome the next time we find him."


    Third Uncle pondered for a moment before nodding his head in agreement.


    Third Uncle then said, "Speak clearly first, our goal is to find that old fogey and ask him some questions. So what if you want to kill him? We''ll have to ask him first. Although this kind of scum doesn''t deserve death, at least it''ll be of some use to us before he dies."


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "I thought it was a big deal, but you can rest assured."


    Third Uncle said disapprovingly, "This is for the best. Then, the time of the operation should be determined. "When do you think is the best time?"


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment and then said, "Tomorrow morning, he usually doesn''t open the coffee shop in the morning, so there''s nothing to be wary of when he''s alone in his room."


    When Third Uncle heard this, he was somewhat hesitant. He then turned around to look at the wine jar.


    The middle-aged man naturally wouldn''t let go of this action. He only took a rough look and felt that this jar was a bit strange, so he didn''t feel anything special about it. But since the ghost lady had disappeared, it was unlikely that she would stay with them. She should be staying at some grave somewhere.


    Third Uncle then said, "Well, it''s not impossible in the morning. It''s just that these ghosts are being suppressed quite a bit in the day, so it''s not very easy to move them. "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man also thought about it, and then said, "About this, I naturally have considered it. "However, I feel that he is just an ordinary person. Even if these ghosts are in the broad daylight, he might as well surrender and surrender."


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to mind and shook his head. Then, Third Uncle also pondered for a while. He felt that since the middle-aged man was being reasonable, he didn''t want to hesitate anymore. Thus, he decided to agree.


    "Fine, then tomorrow morning, 8 o''clock. Let''s gather at the alley outside and then attack together, so that he won''t have anything to defend against." As for your zombie, is there any problem with moving around during the day? "


    The middle-aged man laughed complacently, and then said: "I naturally have a way to deal with this, so you don''t have to worry about it. I might as well think of a way for that ghost girl. "


    Third Uncle let out a snort and hit a soft nail on the head. He didn''t look too happy at all.


    The middle-aged man also noticed it, so he didn''t linger on this topic for too long. He then said, "Alright, it''s settled then. Tomorrow at eight o''clock, on time. I have to go back and prepare. "


    With that, the middle-aged man stood up and prepared to leave.


    Third Uncle didn''t have any intention of letting him stay, so he didn''t say anything.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man pushed the door open and walked out.


    At this moment, the wine jar suddenly emitted green smoke, and Yun Xiaoxiao appeared in front of us.


    I''ve seen this scene many times now, and I''m not as scared as I was before.


    "So you decided?" Yun Xiaoxiao said in all seriousness.


    Third Uncle''s eyebrows twitched as he snappily said, "It''s not like you didn''t hear it earlier."


    Yun Xiaoxiao was furious, and said: "You, you, forget it, I''m too lazy to care about you. Do you really trust him? What if he wants to catch us all in one fell swoop? "Then what are you going to do?"


    I was surprised to hear this, but it wasn''t impossible, because he couldn''t get rid of us with his men and he couldn''t get rid of us with his ghosts.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but perspire all over. This, this is too scary.


    Seeing me like this, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but feel proud. It seems that I have realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Third Uncle muttered to himself and looked at the ceiling. After a while, he said, "It''s not that I haven''t thought of this possibility, but based on the current situation, I can''t find any suspicious points." Even if he is lying, I have already prepared for the worst. You don''t have to worry about that, and even if they lie to us, we do not know who will win after we arrive. "


    At the end of his speech, Third Uncle couldn''t help but laugh, seemingly thinking that the other party was very stupid.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit more confident.


    Yun Xiaoxiao also nodded her head, and did not express any more opinions.


    Third Uncle suddenly looked at me and gave me a big fright. I tremblingly said, "Third Uncle, what are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that?" You don''t think I''m a traitor do you? I really don''t have one. "


    Third Uncle suddenly laughed and said, "You brat, what are you thinking? If you are a traitor, then there is no need for traitors in this world to live anymore.


    I smiled in embarrassment and rubbed my head.


    Third Uncle continued, "Xiaofan, although our plan this time is very safe, we have to prepare for the worst. If you pack these things well, we might be able to save your life."


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he handed over a yellow cloth bag.


    After I received it, I opened it and saw that it was the set Third Uncle gave me last time. There was a wooden sword, a compass, and a Eight Trigrams Mirror. It was simply the standard for a Daoist Priest. With this, he would definitely be able to protect himself for a while.


    Then, I discovered that Third Uncle''s gaze seemed to be a little off. This gaze clearly said: "Take these things to protect your life. Please don''t hold us back. We don''t have the leisure to care about your life and death. "


    Then I wiped my eyes and looked at Third Uncle. Third Uncle had a serious expression on his face. I must have seen wrongly, I thought.


    At this moment, Third Uncle couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, ''Did that kid see through it just now? I think I was overthinking it, am I right?''


    "..."


    At this time, the middle-aged man had already returned to his own residence. Of course, it couldn''t still be that rented apartment, that would be equivalent to suicide.


    He looked down from the upstairs window and saw his own van. He was relieved to see that it was still there without a sound.


    Following that, he lay down on his bed and switched on the TV, watching the popular summer broadcast of "Journey to the West". How many f * cking years had it been going on and it was still being broadcasted. However, it was indeed a classic. There was nothing to be said about that.


    Thus, he lit up a cigarette and started reading.


    Time slowly ticked by. It was unknown when this middle-aged man fell asleep, but when he woke up, he looked out the window and saw that it was almost dark.


    Just as he was about to get up, his short-sleeved shirt was suddenly covered in cigarette ash. He realized that he still had cigarette butts in his mouth.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but take a deep breath. This was too dangerous. Luckily, the cigarette butt was extinguished by itself, otherwise, there would really be an accident.


    Shaking his head, the middle-aged man immediately grabbed the cigarette butt and threw it into the trash can.


    He turned off the TV, pushed open the door, and went downstairs.


    He walked downstairs, glanced at his truck, and then calmly went to find a restaurant to eat.


    After all these years, he had gotten used to it, and felt that this car was his companion. After all, he hadn''t taken the car in years and didn''t have the mood to talk about love anymore.

 C86

    Moreover, this person was sometimes inferior to a car. At the very least, the car was loyal, which saved you a lot of trouble.


    With a sigh, the middle-aged man slowly looked around.


    He had only lived here for two days, so he didn''t know much about the surroundings and didn''t know what was good to eat.


    Speaking of which, this was a pretty good place. The room was acceptable and the things inside were quite complete. It was closer to the highway, though, and there might be the sound of a car at night, but for him it was almost negligible.


    As he thought about this, the middle-aged man found a restaurant and ordered two dishes, a plate of peanuts and a bottle of wine.


    At this moment, Monkey Bro was sitting on the table next to the middle-aged man, eating and drinking with the two big men. At this time, Monkey Bro was sitting on the table next to the middle-aged man, eating and drinking with the two big men, talking with the two big men.


    This Monkey Bro and the other guys truly acted as if they didn''t notice anything and just chatted on their own.


    This middle-aged man didn''t seem to be affected by much as he continued to eat and drink leisurely.


    It was hard for these people to not hear what they were saying, so they all heard it clearly.


    "Monkey Bro, today you''re treating us to a meal. Did you make some money again? Can you also bring us to make some money sometime?"


    One of the men said to the small man sitting in the middle with a flattering look on his face.


    So this little guy is called Monkey Bro, he really deserves his name. The middle-aged man couldn''t help but think.


    At this time, before the monkey brother could open his mouth to speak, the big man beside him quickly said, "That''s right, monkey brother, when will you bring us to make a fortune?"


    However, Monkey Bro''s face was full of pride. He opened his mouth to say something, causing the two big guys to hurriedly put on an appearance of listening attentively.


    Who knew that after putting on airs for half a day, Monkey Bro said, "This, I''m afraid it won''t do."


    The two burly men were like deflated balls, listless and listless.


    Seeing this, Monkey Bro laughed and said, "Why are you guys dead? There''s really no other way to make a fortune for you, but since I made a fortune, you guys would definitely have meat to eat!"


    Only then did the two men immediately perk up. They each immediately drank a cup of wine and said, "Come, in order for Monkey Bro to make even more money in the future, let''s toast!"


    After saying that, they all clinked glasses and drained a large glass of beer.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh. In the past, he also had this kind of friend. However, after his mother became ill, only when he went around borrowing money did he clearly see their faces. What did they mean by ''a friend who is a fox and a dog''?


    Thinking about this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh as he continued to eat and drink.


    However, the Monkey Bro noticed the middle-aged man and started drinking by himself. Then, he became curious and said, "This Bro, why are you drinking alone? Come and drink with us." "I''ll treat you today."


    The middle-aged man was a bit surprised, but then he smiled and said, "Thank you for your good intentions. I do have some money, and I''m used to drinking alone, so I''m really sorry. "


    When Monkey Bro heard this, a trace of displeasure appeared on his face, but he didn''t say anything. He only nodded his head and continued to drink with the two big men.


    Not long after, the middle-aged man finished eating, paid his bill, and then left.


    Immediately, the two hulks started talking and said, "This brat really doesn''t know how to appreciate favors. This Monkey Bro treated him to a meal because he thought highly of him, but he actually didn''t give him any face." "Heh, if it wasn''t for Monkey Bro''s good-natured nature and not bothering about it with him, I would''ve given him a good beating tonight to let him have a good memory."


    When Monkey Bro heard this, he was also very pleased. He then lifted up the wine cup and said, "Let''s not talk about that. We''ll all drink together."


    "Alright, cheers."


    The middle-aged man could not help but shake his head when he heard the voice coming from outside the room. He smiled and left.


    After returning to his residence, the middle-aged man took a shower, set the 7 o''clock alarm clock, and fell into a deep slumber.


    At this time, in the Blue Wave Bay Hotel, Third Uncle, Yun Xiaoxiao, and Zhang Yifan were still awake.


    "Xiaofan, do you remember him?" Third Uncle asked me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little panicked. Third Uncle told me to recite a few chants before he started using the compass. I had to recite them all the way to the end of the night. It really made me lose my appetite.


    I could only shake my head bitterly. Afterwards, Third Uncle seemed to be disappointed and said, "Forget it. If I tell you to carry it until tomorrow morning, you won''t be able to bear it all." "Go to sleep."


    Yun Xiaoxiao chuckled on the side, covering her mouth.


    Thus, I happily went to take a bath. Finally, I don''t have to carry this godly horse anymore. Sigh.


    It was only after taking a bath that he felt tired. He felt uncomfortable all over. He fell asleep on the bed.


    Outside, the moon was high in the sky. It was already midnight, but Yun Xiaoxiao was already sitting on the windowsill, staring blankly at the moon outside.


    The night passed just like that.


    The next day, Third Uncle still broke up my date with Mister Zhou''s daughter and immediately got up to wash up. Then, I checked my watch. It was only 7: 10, still early.


    So I changed my clothes and watched the TV.


    However, Third Uncle snappily said, "Do you still have the heart to watch TV? Let''s go out to the alley outside the coffee shop early."


    I replied in an unconcerned manner, "Isn''t it still early? It can''t be that we''ve already arranged for 8 o''clock, so there''s no need to rush, right?"


    Third Uncle smacked my head and said, "Brat, others said eight. We can''t go earlier and see if there''s anything wrong. We don''t even have this little bit of awareness."


    Only then did I realize that it was actually like this. I turned off the TV and decided to go down.


    At this moment, Third Uncle knocked on the wine jar and I remembered that Yun Xiaoxiao had not come out yet. She didn''t need to sleep, so why didn''t she come out?


    Yun Xiaoxiao floated out with a listless look.


    Seeing this, Third Uncle did not say much and just handed over a few yellow talismans in his hands.


    "Stick it, so the sun won''t have too much of an impact."


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not say anything, but took the talisman and stuck it on her body.


    After that, Yun Xiaoxiao took the umbrella and the group of us walked out. We had breakfast downstairs and then drove off.


    At this moment, in the rented room, the middle-aged man had already washed up. He then went downstairs to eat breakfast before driving off.


    However, no one knew that about half an hour after this middle-aged man left, a person walked out from upstairs and then drove off in a truck. The route was exactly the same as the middle-aged man''s!


    It was actually that Monkey Bro!


    At this time, the middle-aged man had long since met with Third Uncle and Zhang Yifan at the exit of the alley.


    "Since everyone is here so early, let''s move together." The middle-aged man looked at his watch and saw that it was 7: 45. It was about time.


    Just as I was about to nod my head, Third Uncle pulled me back and said, "There''s no rush. It''s not too late to take action after fifty points."


    The middle-aged man didn''t have any objections, so he patiently waited.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao appeared unhappy. Even if there was an umbrella under the sun, it would not be so comfortable.


    The minute hand of the watch came late enough to know 50 points. Then the Third Uncle said, "Let''s go!"


    We walked into the coffee shop at a leisurely pace.


    Although there was a sign that said "temporarily closed", the door opened very obediently.


    It was a little dark inside, so we couldn''t help but raise our vigilance.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao disappeared from sight. Suddenly, two or three figures appear from the side. I realised with a glance that they were the zombies of the middle-aged man. It was quite a covert one, causing me to jump in fright.


    In about ten seconds, a scream sounded. However, it was not the old man''s, but Yun Xiao''s!


    So we hurried to the room where the sound had come from.


    When he opened the door, there was only a writing desk and a sofa inside. At this moment, the old man was sitting on the writing table. He held a painting in his hand and was facing Yun Xiaoxiao.


    And under this golden light, Yun Xiaoxiao let out a blood-curdling scream.


    At this time, Third Uncle quickly made his move. It was unknown what hand seal he used to retrieve the compass in his hand, but all of a sudden he interrupted the golden light on the painting. Only then was Yun Xiaoxiao able.


    The old man was flustered and exasperated. He quickly hung up the phone without saying a word and then said to us with a complacent look on his face, "Hmph, with just you two, trying to kill me is too easy. My men are coming over right away. Just wait obediently for your deaths. "


    The middle-aged man''s face sank. At this time, the zombie beside him also rushed forward. However, the old man immediately raised the painting and the zombie fell to the ground.


    When the old man saw this, he could not help but smile complacently. This painting was something he had spent so many years dealing with ghosts, even the Ghost King had to be afraid of me. The old man couldn''t help but feel complacent in his heart.


    Third Uncle also frowned when he saw it. He didn''t know if other people could see him, but he could see from the golden light that the painting depicted Old Lord Taishang''s portrait. It was Old Lord Taishang!


    This power was naturally extraordinary. Third Uncle couldn''t help but frown.


    The middle-aged man could also see this. He was shocked and felt that the situation was very tricky.


    The atmosphere was tense for a while, then we heard the door open and enter, and we thought we were about to meet some of his men, which was nothing to be afraid of.


    But from the sound, it seemed to be only one person!


    As the sound got closer and closer, someone pushed open the door and said, "The thing is, I''ve come early, haven''t I?"


    Third Uncle, Yun Xiao, and I were slightly shocked, but I noticed that the middle-aged man had a strange look in his eyes. It seemed to be slightly different from our surprise.

 C87

    The person who walked in had a long, sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He was petite and looked just like a monkey.


    When they saw our formation, they were shocked. They thought that they had made a mistake and unconsciously took two steps back.


    However, at this time, this old fogey suddenly opened his mouth and shouted, "Monkey Bro, over here, come and help me!"


    So this person was called Monkey Bro. It was really appropriate.


    When this Monkey Bro heard the old man''s shout, he finally understood that we''re here to kill this old man. His figure immediately flashed and he appeared beside the old man.


    Then, this Monkey Bro looked at the middle-aged man a few more times. At the same time, the middle-aged man also looked strangely at Monkey Bro.


    They couldn''t help but think in their hearts, "How could it be him?"


    The old man was quite proud of himself and said, "Help me get rid of these people and ghosts first. You don''t have to do anything about the business."


    However, Monkey Bro displayed a look of embarrassment.


    The old man couldn''t help but curse in his heart, a greedy bastard.


    However, the old man still had a beaming smile on his face as he said, "Rest assured." After this is over, money won''t be a problem. "


    Only then did Monkey Bro look satisfied. Then, he started to seriously look at the people in front of him.


    The middle-aged man in front of him had met them in the dining room last night. It seemed like he was the one who controlled those zombies.


    As for the other elder, who was holding a compass in his hand, he also seemed to know some magic techniques.


    As for that young man, he had a wooden sword in his hand. However, he couldn''t even hold the wooden sword steadily; it seemed like he was just there to make up for the amount.


    The ghost lady next to him seemed to have been injured just a moment ago, so there was no need to fear her. This way, in addition to the painting in the old man''s hands, he should be able to deal with it.


    While Monkey Bro was secretly analyzing Zhang Yifan and Third Uncle''s group, Third Uncle was secretly complaining in his heart. This time, things were not going to be easy.


    This Monkey Bro let out some kind of whistle and then three zombies ran in through the door. They looked quite fierce and wasn''t much worse than this middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but frown. He seemed to know why this Monkey Bro was here.


    Then, without saying anything, the two of them met up with the zombie. It was a battle that was difficult to resolve, so it was hard to say who was stronger and who was weaker.


    As for Yun Xiaoxiao, she was recuperating at the side. At the very least, she would not be able to fight for a short period of time.


    Third Uncle and the old man stared at each other, neither of them making the first move. Otherwise, how could the old man let Yun Xiaoxiao off so easily?


    As for me, I can only stand to the side and watch. After all, I don''t know any Dao Arts, and at most, I can be used to deal with the attacks of ghosts.


    Besides, this dao technique did not have much power to humans. However, there were some that were quite powerful that were unable to master it themselves.


    So I ran over to Yun Xiao''s side, in case she was attacked by someone.


    Finally, his third uncle couldn''t wait any longer and attacked the old man.


    Third Uncle took the wooden sword in his hand and stuck a yellow talisman on it, then stabbed it at the old man.


    The old man unhurriedly spread the scroll and a golden light immediately struck his third uncle''s wooden sword.


    Third Uncle did not dodge and went forward to meet it. It seemed like he wanted to test the power of this painting.


    However, in the next second, Third Uncle regretted it.


    The wooden sword was actually split into pieces, inch by inch, shocking everyone who saw it. Third Uncle also fell to the ground and rolled on the ground, barely managing to injure himself. However, Third Uncle was also surprised. This treasure was truly powerful.


    The old man smiled in satisfaction. However, he seemed to be unable to attack, and could only rely on this painting to survive.


    Just as Third Uncle was thinking of how to make his move, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The zombie that was tangling with the monkey brother suddenly roared at the monkey brother''s zombie, and then suddenly became a lot bigger, immediately grabbing the middle-aged zombie. Then he actually threw it into his mouth!


    The middle-aged man was also dumbfounded and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    This was the first time he had seen a zombie devouring zombie.


    In such a short period of time, all of this middle-aged man''s zombies were eaten up, not even dregs were left.


    The middle-aged man also sucked in a breath of cold air. Wasn''t this way too f * cking fierce?


    After eating the middle-aged man''s zombie, Monkey Bro''s zombie contentedly patted its belly and then looked at us.


    As we were being stared at, we felt our backs covered in cold sweat, as if we were being stared at by death itself.


    I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Third Uncle could no longer hold it in and shouted at the middle-aged man, "Let''s get rid of these three zombies first."


    The middle-aged man nodded his head and quickly searched for something in his bag, but the zombie didn''t give him the chance to do so.


    This middle-aged man is also skillfully rolling around like a donkey. When he walked over, I saw that my forehead was sweating. Isn''t this way too f * cking exciting?


    Taking advantage of this gap, the middle-aged man finally took out what he wanted to take. It was a dozen yellow talismans and a bell.


    When Third Uncle saw this, he took out a Eight Trigrams Mirror and a dozen yellow Talisman-Dollars from his bag.


    The middle-aged man shook the bell in his hand, and the movements of the three zombies became obvious. After a while, Third Uncle took advantage of this opportunity to turn the Eight Trigrams Mirror in his hand. A Eight Trigrams Mirror immediately lit up and shone on one of the zombies.


    Immediately, white smoke rose from the place where the light hit the zombie. The zombie''s originally ferocious face became even more ferocious, looking really terrifying.


    Third Uncle was surprised. This Eight Trigrams Mirror was not a useless treasure. If it was displayed on an ordinary ghost''s body, even if they didn''t die, they would at least shed a layer of skin. But now, on this zombie''s body, it was just a puff of white smoke.


    At this time, Third Uncle planned to use a spell to strengthen the power of the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    Thus, Third Uncle began to chant an incantation and also took down the yellow talisman, attaching it to the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    Suddenly, a golden light that was several times thicker than before landed on the zombie''s body. At this moment, the middle-aged man''s bell was ringing non-stop.


    The zombie wanted to dodge, but it slowed down.


    Third Uncle was secretly delighted. Just as the golden light was about to hit the zombie''s body, a golden light suddenly hit his mirror and it broke.


    The golden light that was about to hit the zombie also dispersed.


    Third Uncle was also very angry. When he saw that the old fogey had taken out the painting again, he sneak attacked him.


    "Damn, how despicable." Third Uncle could not help but curse.


    However, the old man just chuckled and continued to hide in a corner. He was like a tortoise shell, he couldn''t even be hit.


    I couldn''t help but to hang him on the tree and give him a good beating. However, at least for now, it was impossible.


    Third Uncle''s magic tools were destroyed consecutively, so he didn''t have any good ideas for now.


    At this time, the zombie also slowed down from the sound of the bell, and its movement wasn''t as slow as before. It was also approaching the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Suddenly, he increased the shaking speed of the bell. Immediately, the three zombies felt as if their bodies weren''t listening to him and stood still.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man was overjoyed. With a leap, he arrived in front of the three zombies. He hurriedly took out three yellow talismans and placed them on the foreheads of the three zombies.


    Although these three zombies were very angry and had hideous expressions, they couldn''t move their bodies and could only obediently surrender.


    Then, the middle-aged man stepped back and returned to the place where he was standing just now, where the three zombies were standing.


    Middle-aged man couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the scene.


    Third Uncle let out a sigh of relief and started to think about how he was going to deal with this old man.


    Then, the third uncle and the middle-aged man looked at the old man with hostility. The old man relied on his painting but was still worried and didn''t know if anything would happen to him.


    Therefore, the old man quickly said to Monkey Bro, "Hurry up and let the zombies out, otherwise, if I die, you won''t even have a cent left."


    When this Monkey Bro heard about money, he couldn''t help but become excited.


    However, he pretended to be powerless and said, "I also want to, but they really aren''t easy to deal with."


    The old man could not help but curse in his heart, "You bastard, you actually put it on." "You just want to rob people while they''re still hot, isn''t that just money? I have plenty of it!"


    So the old man said, "Double the reward, okay? "Do your best, or you won''t get any money."


    When the Monkey Bro heard this, he was overjoyed. Then, he said, "You said that. I clearly remember it."


    The old man cursed a few more times in annoyance.


    At this time, the middle-aged man could clearly feel that Monkey Bro''s eyes had become sharp. When he looked at Monkey Bro, he noticed that Monkey Bro''s eyes had narrowed. He took out a box from somewhere, but he didn''t know what was inside.


    However, this box gave the middle-aged man an uneasy feeling, causing him to be extremely alert.


    As soon as Monkey Bro opened the box, three black beetles immediately flew out. These beetles appeared to be shrouded in black gas. With a single glance, one could tell that they were no ordinary bugs.


    The worms flew to the back of the zombie''s head one by one, and then, all of a sudden, they plunged down into its head, causing the zombie to shut its eyes.


    The zombie had already died once, but its facial expression was still twisted. It could no longer be described as ferocious.


    Then, the worm moved along the zombie''s scalp for a long time before stopping.


    Just when I was curious about what was going on, the zombie suddenly opened its eyes.

 C88

    At first, the zombie''s eyes were green, giving off a creepy feeling. But this time, the zombie opened its eyes, and its eyes immediately turned blood-red. It looked to be filled with bloodlust and madness.


    Why do I feel dizzy when I see it? I feel that my mind is a little fuzzy.


    At that moment, Third Uncle patted me on the shoulder, and I finally recovered from my daze.


    When I came back to my senses, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear. This was too scary. With just a single look, I nearly lost my mind. Those were people who could be slaughtered by him.


    Third Uncle looked at me and signaled me not to be too scared. I also nodded my head but didn''t dare to relax.


    Then, the zombie suddenly jumped in front of the middle-aged man and bluntly clawed at him. Although the middle-aged man saw that the zombie had disappeared, he was prepared. However, he couldn''t dodge in time. In a moment of desperation, he blocked the bell in his hand and flew out like a kite with its string cut.


    Third Uncle quickly ran to the side of the middle-aged man to take a look at his condition.


    When he got closer, he found that although the middle-aged man had dodged the claw, he was not able to grab his body. However, the bell had been shattered into countless pieces. Furthermore, while he was flying through the air, there were also a lot of superficial wounds on his body.


    Third Uncle frowned. This was not a good situation, and now it looked more and more serious.


    Third Uncle then helped the middle-aged man up and asked, "Are you alright?"


    After the middle-aged man stood up, he waved his hand and freed himself from the Third Uncle''s support. He then leaned against the wall and stood up.


    At this time, Monkey Bro had a wide smile on his face as he looked at the two of them in ridicule, as if he was looking at a stray dog.


    At this time, the old man opened his mouth and said, "Why haven''t you surrendered yet? Maybe I''ll be merciful enough to leave you a whole body. "Haha ¡­" After saying that, he couldn''t help but laugh, looking like a lowly person who had achieved his goals.


    Third Uncle''s face lit up with anger, and then he scolded, "You old bastard, why should I be afraid of you?"


    With that, Third Uncle charged over to teach this old man a lesson.


    This Monkey Bro just stood there with his arms crossed, watching them in ridicule. He didn''t have any intention of attacking, as if he wanted to play with the two idiots in front of him.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. Then, he wanted to stop his third uncle. This old man had a tortoise shell and was extremely difficult to fight with.


    However, what Third Uncle didn''t know was that he had already come up with an idea.


    Just when everyone thought that Third Uncle was about to charge in front of this old man, this old man also hurriedly opened the painting as if he was facing his enemy.


    Then, Third Uncle reached into his bag and was about to take something, but Monkey Bro was watching very clearly on the side and thought that Third Uncle wanted to take something to break the old man''s painting.


    The old man naturally saw this and could not help but have a mocking smile on his face. He thought to himself, I have never seen anything that can break through my painting scroll, so I must take a good look at it today.


    Third Uncle took out something wrapped in a piece of cloth. It was hard to tell what was inside.


    Just when everyone thought that Third Uncle was about to attack the old man, Third Uncle suddenly lifted up the cloth and revealed a bottle. Third Uncle threw it away with a flip of his hand.


    This Monkey Bro and the old man were both surprised. The bottle was not thrown at the old man, but at the feet of the three zombies. The glass bottle immediately exploded, and the black liquid inside shot out and touched the three zombies.


    The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. This person really did think that he would be able to think of such a plan in such a dangerous situation. He couldn''t help but admire this idea.


    The moment the black liquid hit the zombie''s body, its body started trembling strangely. Suddenly, the back of the zombie''s head wiggled, and three black beetles crawled out. However, when they flew out, they were crooked and looked as if they had been injured a lot.


    After the three beetles flew out, the zombie''s blood-red eyes returned to their original color, and its aura seemed to have become much weaker.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, he was delighted. At this moment, he could naturally tell what the black liquid in the bottle was.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "Black dog blood really is yours."


    When the third uncle heard this, although he didn''t say anything, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Suddenly, an angry roar sounded out. I was shocked and hurriedly cast my gaze towards the direction of the voice.


    Third Uncle and the middle-aged man also hurriedly looked over.


    It turned out that Monkey Bro was so angry that his ears were red, and he couldn''t help but let out a furious roar.


    Third Uncle let out a sigh of relief. If this zombie had any other changes, he really wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    This Monkey Bro didn''t care about anything else and immediately let the three zombies rush over.


    Although this zombie wasn''t as strong as that strange insect, it couldn''t be underestimated.


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to make his move, Third Uncle took the initiative and strode forward. Then, with a sword in his hand, he rushed forward without any hesitation.


    Just when the middle-aged man was in doubt, the three zombies exploded and scattered everywhere. I quickly covered my face with my sleeve. God knows if it was corrosive. What if it ruined my handsome appearance?


    Only after a while did the explosion stop.


    It was actually a copper coin sword. However, there was a strange yellow talisman stuck on top of it. This yellow talisman was way too long compared to ordinary yellow talismans.


    However, this yellow talisman looked incomplete, and it seemed to be aged.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but be surprised. This zombie that he had started fighting with had suddenly disappeared just like that. This was too unbelievable!


    This was the most precious thing that his master had left him. It was a talisman that had been passed down for who knows how many years, and when it was in his hands, he would need to use it almost once. How could he not feel sorry for it?


    But now, in order to get rid of these zombies, this was the only way.


    As Third Uncle thought this, he couldn''t help but wave his hand. At this moment, the yellow talisman had actually turned to dust!


    I was also surprised when I saw it. This thing was really too mysterious.


    Third Uncle bitterly smiled in his heart. He thought that he might need to use it again, but it seemed that there was no hope now.


    At this time, a "ge ge" sound suddenly came from somewhere. If one looked carefully, it was that Monkey Bro who was so scared that his teeth were chattering.


    Third Uncle could not help but feel somewhat proud. "You have no one to rely on anymore. Do you still want to fight with us?"


    Hearing this, Monkey Bro''s scalp went numb. He thought for a bit and thought that he wouldn''t be able to take the money, but he couldn''t let his life go this time. He had to have a life to spend this money.


    Just like this, this Monkey Bro thought about this and then made up his mind.


    Third Uncle and this middle-aged man thought that this Monkey Bro was going to fight us to the death, but they also felt that it was a bit troublesome.


    Unexpectedly, this Monkey Bro suddenly smiled and said, "Everyone, everything you''ve said is reasonable. How can I not consult it properly? I know what to do. "


    With that, Monkey Bro pretended to run out the door.


    The old man was immediately angered and shouted, "You dare? If you go like this today, you''ll have to bear the consequences later on. Besides, don''t you want your money? I can double you again until you are satisfied. "


    I can''t help but laugh. This old fogey still dares to use both force and soft moves. This is truly admirable.


    However, Monkey Bro just chuckled and said, "As for this money, no matter how much it is, it must have a life." Besides, it''s a problem whether you''ll make it out alive today. I don''t want to die in this godforsaken place with you. "I have done my best. You can just stay here peacefully."


    With that, this Monkey Bro ran out without looking back.


    This old man also had an anxious look on his face, but right now, he was on the verge of losing control of his own life and was a person who had nowhere to vent his anger on.


    The Third Uncle let out a sigh of relief as well. This was quite suspenseful. Who would have thought that with just these words of his, he would be able to make us lose a big enemy?


    This middle-aged man was also secretly happy and couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t it because of the money that those who work for you are willing to work for you?" It''s not like I don''t know. "


    At this moment, the Third Uncle and the middle-aged man walked over to the old man at the same time. Then, they looked at the old man with ill intentions.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, "Let''s go over."


    I turned my head to look. Isn''t this Yun Xiao? She looked much better, no wonder he had rested for half a day just now.


    I nodded and followed Third Uncle.


    At this moment, the old fellow was still hugging the painting in his hands.


    However, Third Uncle only chuckled, showing no signs of worry.


    I couldn''t help but be curious. Third Uncle had a way to break through the barrier of this painting? He had seen it with his own eyes at the start, it was as hard as a tortoise shell.


    However, Third Uncle just walked up to the old man and the old man quickly spread out the scroll and a golden light shone out.


    I couldn''t help but frown. This isn''t easy to deal with.


    Unexpectedly, something that caught me off guard happened.


    After Third Uncle dodged the golden light, he threw an old fist at the old man, sending his painting flying and then beating his face black and blue.

 C89

    I couldn''t help but laugh. So it turns out that even though we had been entangled with the tortoise shell for a long time, our spells and ghosts didn''t work.


    The middle-aged man first grinned, but didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, the old man had already been beaten half to death by Third Uncle. His face was swollen and bruised, making him look quite comical.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. It seemed like a lot of people had come.


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao spoke first, "I''ll go and take care of it. You two, wait for me for a while. "


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    Soon after, he heard a series of loud bangs and screams mixed with human screams. Soon, the sounds disappeared as if nothing had happened at all.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao returned with a puff of smoke and said calmly, "Done."


    Third Uncle also nodded his head. He didn''t ask if they were alive or dead. In the blink of an eye, he stared at the old man in front of him and his gaze turned unfriendly.


    This old man had a stubborn look on his face, it seemed like it would be very difficult to get him to speak.


    Then Third Uncle asked him, "We have questions to ask you, so you''d better answer them honestly. After that, we won''t care about what you say anymore. But the grudge between you and him needs to be properly resolved. "


    With that, Third Uncle chuckled and pointed at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man had an indifferent expression as he coldly looked at the old man.


    The old man was also shocked in his heart. Although this would allow him to pass the trial of uncle and nephew, it was likely that he would also feel sad for this fellow.


    Then, this old man ignored Third Uncle and just sat down in a corner.


    Third Uncle did not care and waved his hand. "Since you are unwilling to speak, then we naturally have a way to make you speak. Of course, you can choose whatever method you choose, as long as you don''t kill him. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao smiled inside her heart, and acted as if she wanted to walk towards the front.


    The old man couldn''t conceal the panic on his face, so he thought about it.


    To fall into the hands of this ghost girl, this was truly a fate worse than death. He himself had dealt with other people many times before, and he was well aware of this.


    The old man couldn''t help but raise his hand and waved it, "Don''t, I promise you." But you have to agree to one of my requests. " After he finished speaking, this old man had a resolute look on his face.


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but be curious. "Oh?" You dare to ask for it? You sure are bold. Tell me, if it''s too much, we can really promise you that. "


    After saying that, Third Uncle couldn''t help but stare at this old man with great interest, trying to find out what he wanted to say.


    "My daughter has nothing to do with any of this. You can''t involve him in this. And I need to know how she is now. "


    At this time, although Third Uncle was somewhat surprised, he touched his chin as he pondered.


    Then he turned to the middle-aged man and asked, "Do you know if his daughter is involved in his business?"


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    The old man couldn''t help but say, "It''s none of her business." I hid everything from her. "


    I also quickly went over and said, "Third Uncle, it''s true. That time at the mall, if she was related to that old fogey, she would have attacked me long ago."


    Third Uncle also pondered silently for a while before replying, "Alright, I agree to your request. This way, we can be considered to have done our best. But if you don''t cooperate with us properly, don''t blame us for falling out. "


    Although the old man clenched his teeth, he didn''t seem to be willing. But then he thought that he had no other choice and nodded honestly.


    Only now did Third Uncle feel satisfied.


    After which, I couldn''t help but ask a question. Where is that lady? Wasn''t she here too?


    At this moment, Yun Xiao looked at me teasingly before saying, "Don''t worry. Your dream lover has already passed out in that room. I''ve already cast spells on her."


    When I heard that, I relaxed. Yun Xiao had already thought about it a long time ago.


    When the old man heard this, he couldn''t help but calm down a bit. At least his daughter was still safe.


    Third Uncle nodded and said, "We don''t have much time to waste. Let''s hurry and figure out what happened."


    I also nodded my head. This middle-aged man and Yun Xiaoxiao did not have any objections.


    Third Uncle then looked at the old man, tidied up his thoughts, and said, "You should know what you''ve been doing since the beginning, right? Let''s start with when we came to Zhong Hai City. "


    The old man had a peculiar expression on his face as he nodded.


    Third Uncle calmly said, "When we first came to Zhong Hai, we just came to this coffee shop to ask about small matters related to Yun Xiao. You must be lying. "You said that you were the editor''s brother, and then murdered my nephew in Tianning Park for a reason, right?"


    The old man seemed to be in a trance. Then, he said, "Yes, I''m not the editor''s brother. Also, I''m the editor of Nightfall magazine!"


    At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao was shocked, and said, "Impossible! I clearly remember that editor was in his thirties. Even now, he is only in his forties. How could you possibly be him?! "


    There was a strange expression on the old man''s face. He looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said calmly, "I am him. I''m only forty-eight years old. As for the murder of this kid, I did find someone to do it. "


    I was also surprised when I heard it. Back in Tianning Park, I heard that he was murdered. Third Uncle said that he knew it was this old man''s doing. That didn''t come as a surprise to me.


    But to convince me that the man in front of me was only forty-eight years old was like a dream.


    On the contrary, the third uncle and the middle-aged man didn''t have any change in expression, as if they weren''t surprised at all. However, Third Uncle was surprised by his identity.


    Then Third Uncle said, "This question will end here. Then, I''ll ask you the second question. That Spirit King was called over by you, right?


    The old man nodded, then said, "That''s right, but it turned out that it wasn''t to deal with you and her."


    With that, the old man pointed his finger at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was a little shocked, even though she knew that this Ghost King wanted to kill her. However, he had originally thought that this Ghost King wanted to kill Zhang Yifan and the others.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but feel confused.


    The Third Uncle did not care and said, "Later on, we found out that the ghost in A City was the Ghost King''s subordinate. So you were the one who dragged the Ghost King to kill us?"


    The old man nodded and said emotionlessly, "I thought I could get my men at the beginning. However, that group of trash had actually failed. After that, you all immediately disappeared, and I had no choice but to find that Ghost King and ask him for help. The price for this was ten years of lifespan. "Hehe."


    As he finished speaking, the old man couldn''t help but laugh at himself as if he had met something interesting.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Hmph! I didn''t expect that Yours Truly would still be alive and kicking in front of you." I''ve been through the gates of hell a couple of times. Speaking of which, I must really thank you. "


    The old man''s expression didn''t change and he didn''t seem to care about me at all.


    I wanted to punch him a few times to let him know why the flowers were so red.


    However, Third Uncle immediately signaled me to stay by his side, so I had no choice but to listen to him and find a place to let this old fogey off.


    Then, the Third Uncle said in a neither a rush nor a hurry, "We know about most of the answers to the previous questions. You have no problem with your answer, so you have to cooperate well. If we can tell what thoughts you have, hehe. "


    However, the old man paid no heed to this and continued, "Of course."


    Third Uncle nodded with satisfaction and then said, "Did you kill Hu Qingquan?"


    I couldn''t help but wonder how this old fellow would reply. This was something that we were somewhat puzzled about.


    Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but take a straight look, as she also wanted to hear what was going on.


    As for this middle-aged man, he had listened to most of our matters at the beginning and also roughly understood the situation. He was also very interested in this Hu Qingquan''s death.


    The old man looked at the ceiling and then said, "Yes, I was the one who dragged that Ghost King to kill him. I will only be at ease if he dies."


    Although the third uncle felt it was strange, he didn''t say anything else. Instead, he rolled his eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    Following that, Third Uncle asked, "As for this question, you have to honestly explain why you killed all the people related to Yun Xiaoxiao. Furthermore, you even destroyed Yun Xiao''s soul."


    The old man laughed and said self-deprecatingly, "Speaking of which, that thing is really dishonest. It told me that the ghost girl had already reincarnated and made me feel relieved. And now, this female ghost has appeared in front of me.


    Third Uncle frowned and did not interrupt immediately. He wanted to hear what this old man had to say.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao could not hold in her anger. With a wave of her sleeve, a palm imprint appeared on the old man''s face, turning red.


    Third Uncle saw that the old man was fine and only took a slap on the face, so he didn''t care too much about it. After all, it''s not enough to even die if you want to harm us so many times.


    The old man didn''t care what happened to his face. He just looked at the ceiling with a wooden expression, not saying a word.


    Third Uncle then impatiently kicked him and said, "You''re not done yet!"

 C90

    Only then did the old man lower his head and say, "As to why all this happened, it was only because I killed her."


    With that, the old man suddenly pointed and pointed at one of us.


    We were all very shocked, and then we said that the direction he was pointing in turned out to be Yun Xiao!


    Yun Xiaoxiao was also shocked speechless. She would never have thought that this old fellow would say something like this.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao lost control and shouted, "Impossible! I saw with my own eyes that it was Hu Qingquan who did it, who personally pushed me into the water. This is impossible, you must be speaking nonsense! "


    I couldn''t help but think of one thing. When I first went to A City, Hu Qingquan told me that he didn''t kill Yun Xiaoxiao no matter what.


    Third Uncle and I had always thought that he was lying, but on the last day, we really suspected that he was lying. But thinking that we would bring him back to Zhong Hai City soon, and leave everything to Yun Xiaoxiao, she didn''t think about it anymore.


    However, after listening to this old man''s words, the various doubts that he had seemed to have could now be explained. I also couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled.


    I looked at Third Uncle. He also had a pensive expression. I felt that Third Uncle was similar to what I was thinking.


    Just then, the old man chuckled and said: "Hehe, you really saw it with your own eyes? That''s Hu Qingquan? "


    After saying that, Yun Xiaoxiao could not help but sink into deep thought. The memory of her before her death was like a video in her mind, replayed just like that.


    She remembered that night, there was a note placed on her desk. She opened it and saw that it said "I''m going to Tianning Park tonight to take pictures." It was signed by Hu Qingquan.


    Yun Xiao wanted to recall that piece of paper, to remember what the words were like. At that time, he didn''t read it carefully, and just thought that it was written by Hu Qingquan.


    Actually, even he himself didn''t know how Hu Qingquan wrote the letter. However, he had seen the words written by the editor before. Every time, the document would be drafted by the editor, so he clearly remembered this.


    Then, Yun''s little memory came to Tianning Park, that night it was dark early, and then the "Hu Qingquan" appeared.


    Yun Xiao recalled that he had seen ''Hu Qingquan''s'' face clearly every day, but he felt that his body shape was quite similar to Hu Qingquan''s.


    After that, your two matters had mixed together in Yun Xiao''s mind, and he had finally come to a conclusion. Yun Xiao could not help but exclaim, "It''s you! It was you that night! You also wrote that note! "


    After the old man heard this, he smiled strangely and said, "You finally remember?" "This is too late. Speaking of which, Hu Qingquan has really hated you for so many years for me. I still need to thank him properly."


    Yun Xiaoxiao had clearly lost control and was about to go over to strangle the old fellow to death.


    Third Uncle quickly gave me a look and asked me to help.


    Why does it always have to be me?


    I quickly pulled Yun Xiao''s hand and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. There are still questions that you haven''t asked. You can''t let him die so easily, can you?"


    After hearing what I said, Yun Xiao calmed down a little.


    Then she looked at my hand.


    I look, oh my god, why is my hand in hers!


    I wanted to pull my hand back, but Yun Xiaoxiao held my hand and didn''t let go.


    I was shocked. This wasn''t to vent my anger, but then I found out that Yun Xiao was simply holding my hand. At this moment, she was more like a person than a ghost. She would also feel somewhat afraid and emotional.


    So I silently accepted it ¡­


    Third Uncle then asked, "So, it was you who killed Yun Xiaoxiao, and also Hu Qingquan. You are just afraid that the matter will be exposed, so you left a scapegoat like Hu Qingquan behind, aren''t you? It''s a good thing that the matter has not been investigated for so many years, that''s why Hu Qingquan lived so peacefully for so many years, right? "


    However, the old man said, "That''s right. Come to think of it, if it weren''t for your appearance, I would know that Yun Xiaoxiao''s ghost still exists, and this Hu Qingquan would be able to live the rest of his life in peace. He had his own fortune later on. But now that you guys have investigated like this, it''s not as simple as him trying to die for us. However, as long as he dies, nothing will happen to me in this lifetime. "


    After he finished speaking, this old man had a look of regret on his face.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth. "You''re really naive. Didn''t we come looking for you today?" Moreover, you mean to say that we harmed Hu Qingquan, which is ridiculous. Otherwise, since you chose Hu Qingquan to be the scapegoat from the very beginning, how could he be related to this matter? "


    The old man didn''t seem to care at all. He just stared blankly at the ceiling, not moving at all.


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and spoke with an exceptionally calm voice, "Answer my question, why do you want to kill me?"


    The old man thought for a moment, then said with a hint of amusement, "Why did I kill you? If I tell you to be happy with me, you won''t even want to be happy with me. Then I''ll naturally make you die, tsk tsk, I didn''t think that you would be even prettier than before as a ghost. "


    Before the old fellow could finish his sentence, Yun Xiaoxiao had already sent another slap over. The old fellow''s face had a symmetrical palm print on it.


    Third Uncle did not say much either. This was a grudge between this old man and Yun Xiaoxiao, and it would be inappropriate for him to interfere.


    However, Third Uncle did not stay idle. He asked, "Last question. Where is the Ghost King now? Do you know that he captured a woman?"


    The old man rubbed his head as if he was really thinking about something.


    After a while, the old man said, "About this, I don''t know where this Ghost King is, but I can contact him. As for women, I don''t know. "


    Third Uncle frowned when he heard this. As expected, this was the extent of the news.


    I also couldn''t help but to be a little anxious, but luckily he still had news of the Ghost King, so it wasn''t as if the news stopped just like that. Then all the efforts he had made these past few days would have been in vain.


    Third Uncle continued, "I want you to contact him again. Then you say that you want to drag him to do something for you, and then we will follow this aura and find him. Do you understand? "


    However, the old man replied, "I''m afraid this won''t do. If I go and deceive him, my end will definitely be very miserable."


    Third Uncle said without a care, "Hmph, this is not up to you. If you don''t agree now, you will end up in a miserable state. And you want to put your woman in danger? "


    The old man also sighed and helplessly agreed. After all, he had no other choice. He might not live long and it didn''t matter if he died, but his daughter was still worried about him and he couldn''t let her go.


    After Third Uncle finished speaking, he looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Did you hear that too? For the time being, we still need him to find the Ghost King.


    The middle-aged man didn''t mind and nodded, saying, "There''s no rush with that. Just do as you please." But I also have something to ask him. "


    Third Uncle bowed and took two steps back. "Feel free to do as you please."


    Then this middle-aged man walked up to the old man and said, "You would have never dreamed that such a day would come."


    The old man, on the other hand, didn''t have much expression on his face. He just stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    However, the middle-aged man ignored him and continued, "Speaking of which, I''ve worked for you for a year already, how many people are still transporting poison for you?"


    The old man said dispiritedly, "Two more. That person was one of them."


    The middle-aged man clapped his hands and said, "That''s a good move. As long as I don''t do it, I''ll have to shut up forever. "


    However, the old man sneered, "I won''t leave any chance for danger. As for the matter of keeping your mouth shut, I have always trusted the dead the most."


    The middle-aged man did not get angry and said, "What a pity. After so many years, it''s your turn to shut up and not anyone else."


    The old man coldly snorted and didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, Third Uncle asked the middle-aged man, "What do you plan to do next?" He will naturally be handed over to you to deal with, so you plan to hide your name after this incident? "


    The middle-aged man stared blankly for a moment and then said, "That was my plan at the beginning, but seeing how interesting this matter is, I plan to help you guys once. I also want to see what kind of powerful character this Ghost King is."


    Then, the middle-aged man scratched his head and said: "That''s shameful. In the past, when master taught me Tao techniques, he told me to come and immigrate to those ghosts. I didn''t expect that I would actually use it to amass wealth and harm people. This time, being able to kill demons and get rid of devils would also be enough to repay Master''s spirit in heaven. "


    I didn''t expect this middle-aged man to have such thoughts, but it was also an accident. However, it is also a good thing that he is willing to help us.


    Third Uncle was also surprised at first, but then he nodded and smiled at him.


    On the other hand, this old man was getting impatient, and said, "Then let me rest for a while, and then I''ll help you find that Ghost King, alright?"


    Third Uncle nodded without any objections.


    Then, Yun Xiaoxiao said, "I''m looking at him to prevent him from having any ill intentions."


    I only just realized that this old guy still has the possibility of running away, so I couldn''t help but raise my spirits to prevent this old guy from running away.


    So the old man went to the bathroom and washed his face, under tiny surveillance by Cloud.


    Third Uncle started to chat with this middle-aged man, as if I had nothing to do.


    But I didn''t stay idle either. I left the room and ran to the girl''s room to see how she was doing.

 C91

    Since Third Uncle has spoken with the old man, then it''s useless for me to say anything more. All I could do was watch over Yun Xiao for a while.


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s face was ashen and completely lifeless. I had originally wanted to ask her if she was feeling well.


    But when he thought about it, this Yun Xiao was already a dead man.


    At this moment, Third Uncle suddenly gave me a look. It meant that he wanted me to stand up. It seemed that he wanted me to start moving. I got up, Yun Xiaoxiao did not wait for me to call myself to get up.


    That old man had a strange expression on his face, a very relaxed and relaxed feeling. At this time, the old man looked at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "What are you looking at? Remember, you still owe me your life. Let''s talk about it after this!" Yun Xiaoxiao was extremely angry. Not only was her face livid, it was also a little dark.


    "Of course, that is to say. Little girl, rest assured, I will give you my life!" The old man still had a carefree expression on his face.


    At this time, Third Uncle felt that this old thing had taken his life, so he didn''t want to say much. The more he said, the more he felt that he had let Yun Xiao down.


    I feel that this old man is just spouting nonsense, how can he repay someone''s life by killing them, could it be that the Ghost King really has a way to revive them?


    The middle-aged man secretly glanced at the old man, then he instantly lowered his head. No matter what, the middle-aged man still feared the old man.


    Third Uncle saw that the old man and Yun Xiaoxiao stopped quarreling, and immediately calmed down. I believe that Third Uncle is like me, and that whenever we meet an old man and Yun Xiaoxiao, we feel uncomfortable.


    After all, this was an exchange between those killed and those killed. To be fair, this was very uncomfortable.


    Think about how uncomfortable it must be for two people to be found out by someone you stole from! Stealing something ¡­ Besides, it was like this, not to mention the fact that he had killed someone.


    In order to prevent the two men from arguing again, or to be more accurate, it was a man and a ghost, so the Third Uncle intentionally changed the subject and asked the old man:


    "Quickly send a signal to the Spirit King, tell him that we found what he wants and bring him out to meet you!" Third Uncle''s words were resolute and decisive. He spoke very straightforwardly, and without a doubt, of that type.


    At this time, the old man was still a little hesitant, but he was clearly still a little timid, "I have already given ten years of my life to the Ghost King, you must know, the Ghost King wants to know that I lied to him, the Ghost King will use the Underworld Ghost Art and make me die a horrible death!"


    As he spoke, he gave the middle-aged man a meaningful glance, as if passing on a signal.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your woman is in danger? "Hum, hum, hum!" At this time, Third Uncle took out his trump card.


    Yes, as soon as Third Uncle took out this trump card, the old man began to hesitate and immediately became more obedient. In this situation, Third Uncle''s words still played a big role.


    I think Third Uncle thought the same, but just a second later, that thought was immediately overturned.


    As Third Uncle was conversing with the old man, the middle-aged man suddenly escaped from Yun Xiao''s line of sight and ran out of the house in an instant.


    Yun Xiaoxiao became a ghost after all, and soon after, she disappeared like a wisp of smoke. However, before Yun Xiaoxiao could give chase, three large zombies suddenly appeared at the entrance and started to bite at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    When Third Uncle finally reacted, the old man had already stabbed him with his sword. Fortunately, Third Uncle was quick to react and in no time. At this moment, the old man and the middle-aged man both fled the same way.


    I was extremely shocked. I didn''t expect that these two crafty villains would still have the mood to scheme and escape at this time. Third Uncle, who had originally held the upper hand, instantly lost his power and influence, as if it was no longer a part of his power.


    "Stop him, don''t let him escape!" Third Uncle shouted loudly, and for a moment, it was as if an explosion had occurred.


    Soon enough, Third Uncle rushed out with the wooden sword in his hand. Of course, I couldn''t relax. I chased after the old man as well. Old fellow, don''t run! "


    Third Uncle rushed over, but did not catch up. However, Yun Xiaoxiao was very brave at this time. She did not care about the zombies chasing after the old man, but she still grabbed onto the old man''s sleeve.


    "Let me go! Get out of the way! " The old man was very impatient. He raised his leg and kicked, but this kick didn''t have any reaction at all.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was a ghost, how could she be struck by an ordinary person''s foot? Very quickly, Yun Xiaoxiao turned around and grabbed onto the old man''s foot, "Old thing, return my life!"


    "Yun Xiao''s eyes almost turned red, he wanted to eat the old man''s guts." "I can''t give you my life yet, I still have unfinished mission. When I finish my work, I will naturally return your life to you!"


    The old man didn''t seem to be afraid. At this time, he was extremely calm. It was as if he had long since put his life on the line.


    Fortunately, Yun Xiaoxiao blocked him for a moment. Third Uncle quickly caught up and started to fight the old man with the wooden sword. The old man was unwilling to be outdone, so he instantly used his most powerful technique.


    "Eat my knife!" The old man didn''t seem to care about anything anymore. In order to survive, he basically didn''t care about anything anymore.


    But Third Uncle was not someone who was easy to mess with. With a jump, he used a wooden sword to hit the old man on the head.


    I originally thought that Third Uncle''s wooden sword was only used to beat ghosts and wasn''t of much use to this old man. However, in the next moment, I felt that I was wrong.


    Third Uncle''s sword strength was unfathomable. He struck the old man''s head, causing the old man to be confused and confused, as if there was a spark in the air. In just an instant, the old man fell to the ground as he gasped for breath for a moment.


    "Are you going to fight or not, old thing!" At this time, Third Uncle was so angry that he could not speak. However, at this time, there was nothing he could do. He had to keep silent!


    "I''m not going to fight, I''m not going to fight. I just want to see your strength. I don''t want to run away!" The old man at the side was lying paralyzed on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed!


    Damn, this old man is really speaking lies with his eyes wide open. Even an outsider like me could tell that he was bluffing.


    What was testing one''s strength? It was all nonsense.


    Third Uncle did not have it that easy at the moment. After all, the sudden force he used just now had caused Third Uncle to feel uneasy.


    At this moment, Third Uncle touched the wooden sword in his hand.


    At this time, Third Uncle stretched his back.


    At this time, Third Uncle was preparing to raise his sword.


    It was also at this time that the old man became extremely frightened, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I can''t die yet!"


    The old man''s body was suddenly covered in sweat and he didn''t know what to do. I also didn''t know why the old man would have such a reaction at this time.


    I couldn''t tell that this old man was also afraid of death, but no matter what, I couldn''t tell.


    Because in my opinion, the old man is almost afraid of nothing, why would a person who even the Spirit King comes in contact with be afraid of death!


    "That won''t do, old man. Not only will you die, your woman will also die a horrible death!" At this time, Third Uncle coldly snorted and decided to make his move.


    But at this moment. Third Uncle still didn''t take action. He only raised the sword in his hand symbolically.


    I don''t know who this old man cares about, but I know this old man cares a lot about this woman.


    "What are you doing!?" What are you doing! " The old man suddenly cried out in alarm.


    Third Uncle seemed to have no intention of letting go of his wooden sword.


    At this moment, Third Uncle began to move.


    I looked at Third Uncle''s expression. Based on my understanding of Third Uncle, I knew that Third Uncle was purposefully trying to scare him.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, can you be merciful? I''m willing to help you, it''s just to contact the Spirit King, I''m willing to help!" The old man reacted very quickly at this moment.


    "If I knew this would happen, why did I have to do it like this? What have you been doing?! " Third Uncle started counting again. I knew that what he meant was that he was afraid this old man would bounce back again.


    "That''s why he''s being threatened!" "Don''t be like this, first die, then I''ll send that woman of yours to the underworld. Old man, see what I''ve done to you!"


    Third Uncle laughed as he spoke. For a moment, his smile looked very strange.


    With a crafty look on his face, Third Uncle smiled.


    However, at this moment, Third Uncle didn''t go down to kill him.


    "Please be magnanimous. I really can''t die. I still have a mission to complete. Once I complete it, I''ll kill whatever I want to!" At this time, the old man''s legs became numb and he was unable to say anything.


    "Alright, then I won''t let you off so easily if you try to do something funny for me again!" Third Uncle immediately put away his wooden sword. At that moment, the old man''s breathing suddenly slowed.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was not willing to do so at this time.


    "She''s my killer, how can I let her go?!" At this time, Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes had already turned red. The blood veins were so obvious, Yun Xiao hated this old man to the core.


    Because the old man had cost him his life, and he had misunderstood that person for so many years, making him a ghost, Yun Xiaoxiao felt very upset.


    At this moment, I stood beside Yun Xiao. After a while, I started to persuade him.


    "Little Jun, listen to me. We still have one more very important thing to do, and that is to find the Spirit King. We can talk about the rest after we find the Ghost King!"


    I had no choice but to feel uncertain about Yun Xiaoxiao''s performance at this moment.


    I don''t know if Yun Xiaoxiao will listen to me next, but I know I did my best to persuade her.


    Third Uncle gave me a thumbs up and had a face full of praise as well. At this time, Third Uncle was overjoyed because he knew that this old man would definitely help everyone find this Ghost King!


    I know that what I have done is trivial. I don''t know any Tao techniques, and I can''t help them in any way. I can''t fight, and if I don''t persuade people, how can I?


    Fortunately, Yun Xiao was very obedient and quickly thought it through.


    I was very happy. It seemed that this ghost was more talkative than a human being. I remember that it was useless to persuade Yun Xiao in the past.


    But this time, it was so easy to persuade.


    "This is bad, one of them ran away!" Suddenly, Yun Xiao was shocked.


    This guy gave me a fright, they said. He scared people to death. At this time, even a ghost would scare someone to death!


    However, he could not say anything about it now. He had finally managed to persuade Yun Xiao after much difficulty. Yun Xiao would be annoyed if he spoke a few more words, and nothing would go wrong.

 C92

    Third Uncle took a deep breath. That''s right, he suddenly forgot about that middle-aged man. That guy actually ran away.


    But at this time, Third Uncle was in a difficult position. He definitely couldn''t leave this place because only Third Uncle could deal with this old man.


    If Third Uncle left, this old man would still think of a way to break free.


    However, what troubled Third Uncle was that if this middle-aged man left, something unpredictable would happen.


    Third Uncle shifted his gaze to me, then nodded and shifted his gaze back to Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Obviously, third uncle''s intention was for me to persuade Yun Xiaoxiao to let him handle the middle-aged man, because only Yun Xiaoxiao would be able to do so.


    "Why me again?" Third Uncle, how could you let me keep persuading Yun Xiaoxiao?


    But at this time, I had no other choice. He could only try to persuade Yun Xiao.


    At this time, Third Uncle shifted his attention to the elderly.


    "Tell me, what should we do!?" How can I contact this Ghost King! " At this moment, Third Uncle no longer hesitated and began to interrogate the old man.


    After the old man had experienced this much, he instantly became obedient and no longer argued any further. "If you want to find this Ghost King, then go to the gates of hell first!"


    Third Uncle must be godly! What the hell!?


    Third Uncle suddenly felt extremely hesitant. For a moment, he felt very surprised. Could it be that there really was a door to hell?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What the hell are you talking about!" Third Uncle was extremely surprised and unconsciously felt that the old man was deceiving everyone again.


    "I''ve said that the Gate of Hell is a place for the Ghost King to enter and exit everyday. As long as we go there, we can solve this problem!" The old man started to raise his head.


    Third Uncle glared at her. Suddenly, he felt that she wasn''t lying anymore and started to nod.


    "Where is the door to hell? Take us there now! " Third Uncle seemed to be in a hurry.


    I was very surprised. The name ''Ghost Door Close'' was really scary. How could she just go when she said she would?!


    "Third Uncle, Third Uncle, the gates of hell are not places that we can go just because we want to!" I suddenly felt that Third Uncle might not understand what this damned place is.


    "Don''t say anything, of course I know what this damned place is." Third Uncle shouted.


    The old man suddenly laughed at this moment, feeling that he had the upper hand for a moment. It seemed that the old man thought that the door to hell had frightened all of us.


    At this time, I finally understood what Third Uncle meant by calling out loudly. He didn''t want us to feel scared.


    "So what if you''re at the gates of hell, so what if you''re at the gates of hell? Let''s go to the gates of hell today!" Third Uncle''s words were firm and decisive.


    Third Uncle was sure of that. Yes, as long as it was something he did himself, he would not be afraid of anything no matter what!


    What the hell? So what if he went in? At this moment, I was extremely excited. I felt that it was inconceivable. Right now, I don''t care about anything else.


    "Then let''s go, we won''t be able to take care of a single Spirit King." In order to encourage everyone, Third Uncle made it very clear.


    Suddenly I saw the old man''s sneer.


    At this moment, I thought of something. Could it be a conspiracy? Could it be that the old man wants to harm us?


    In this short amount of time, I thought about a lot of things. Yun Xiao had already left this place for other places. In less than an hour, everything had changed so quickly. Yun Xiao chased after the middle-aged man. At this moment, the balance of power between the two changed.


    "Let''s go, I''ll bring you guys to this hell''s gate!" The old man almost had the feeling of a fake smile.


    Soon, at the same time, Third Uncle also hesitated. He did not know what he had suddenly thought of.


    What I''m guessing is that third uncle is also starting to suspect that old fogey is trying to trick us, because not everyone can enter or leave the Ghost Gate.


    "What''s wrong? You guys are scared? If you''re scared, then don''t go." In this situation, the old man quickly said in a provocative tone.


    "What are you saying? Who''s afraid of pulling? How could I be afraid!" At this moment, I can''t stand them speaking like this. How is this possible?


    I am truly very angry. An old fellow like you actually said that to us. Right at this moment, the old man''s crafty smile turned into a direct smile.


    "Old thing, don''t laugh! Let''s go! " Soon, even Third Uncle couldn''t take it anymore. He couldn''t stand the sarcasm of this old thing anymore.


    After saying that, they went to a mysterious place.


    The Gate of Hell was located in the southernmost part of the earth''s magnetic field, mainly close to the ground.


    When we got close to the gates of hell, we braced ourselves, but at this moment, it seemed that there were no movements around us, only a gloomy feeling.


    At this moment, the old man didn''t say anything.


    I noticed this change, and at that moment the old man, as if he had come across something, lowered his head to a very low place.


    The originally lively and arrogant old man suddenly became so withered.


    It couldn''t be that something was going to happen, could it? At this moment, I felt a sense of fear, because this gloomy feeling, this indescribable feeling, was really very magical.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, Third Uncle pushed me away. I raised my head and saw this change, a large zombie pounced towards me. Fortunately, it was Third Uncle who pushed me to the ground, which saved my life.


    Before I could react, ten more big zombies jumped out from the hole in front of me. At this moment, it was extremely scary. Third Uncle was caught off guard by one of the zombies.


    Third Uncle''s face was completely red. It was unbelievably red, and that bright red mark was especially eye-catching.


    "Third Uncle touched his face and stamped his feet in anger." Old thing, you''ve harmed us again! "


    Third Uncle turned around and shouted at the old man, but he suddenly realized that the old man had taken advantage of the chaos to leave.


    What a cunning old man, I already knew that something bad would happen to him.


    At this moment, his third uncle didn''t have enough time to respond. All sorts of strange things were coming out of this door, some were zombies, some were ghosts!


    Just as they were about to attack together, Third Uncle cut his arm open with a knife. He picked up the wooden sword and started chopping at the zombie.


    As expected, the zombies were still as strong as before. In just a short moment, they had been besieging the zombies, but now, they were all forced to retreat.


    "Little brat, I didn''t expect you to attack me!" I can''t take care of you guys! " Third Uncle was a bit pleased with himself, but he didn''t realize that the button he just cut was infected with the corpse poison.


    Soon, Third Uncle''s face began to turn blue, and his hands began to lose control. At this moment, Third Uncle collapsed onto the ground.


    "Third Uncle, what''s wrong?" "Third Uncle." I rushed to shout, but Third Uncle could barely hear me.


    "I''m fine, hurry up and bring out the medicine behind me to stop the corpse poison from spreading!" Very quickly, in that instant, I realized that third uncle''s hand was frozen, unable to move!


    I tried to touch Third Uncle''s hand and found that it was as stiff as a rock. I couldn''t believe that Third Uncle would also become like that.


    I had seen those who had been poisoned by the corpse poison slowly stiffen, but I didn''t expect that Third Uncle would be the same.


    I didn''t say anything else as I anxiously started to look for medicinal herbs behind Third Uncle. Perhaps it was because I was too nervous, but I frantically scattered the things that Third Uncle was carrying on his back.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic no matter what!"


    Third Uncle began to sound weak, and I felt very uncomfortable.


    I''ve never seen Third Uncle like this. I''ve never seen him so weak.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" I did my best to control my trembling hands and did my best to not let him tremble, but maybe it was because I was too nervous or maybe it was because I was scared, so my hands just wouldn''t obey!


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong!" I told you not to panic! " Third Uncle couldn''t help himself.


    The moment I adjusted my condition, suddenly two big zombies from the north and south pounced towards me. In that instant, I felt really awkward. I didn''t know if I should find any medicine or deal with this zombie in this state.


    "Be careful!" Third Uncle spoke weakly, as if to remind me. Of course I know all this and the problems involved.


    But I don''t have any Dao Arts, even if I evade, so what? I will be torn apart by them very soon.


    It would be better to find the drug before they catch me physically. At this critical moment, Yun Xiao jumped out from somewhere, with two hands, one left hand grabbing one, and the right hand grabbing one, throwing the two zombies out in an instant!


    "Haha, Yun Xiaoxiao, why have you come!" I instantly became very excited. This is a narrow escape!


    Third Uncle saved one of me, and now it''s Yun Xiaoxiao. It can be seen that no one is willing to take me in since I''ve come to this gates of hell!

 C93

    Yun Xiaoxiao had a cold expression on her face as she looked around cautiously. She snappily said to me, "How can you just casually enter the gates of hell!"


    The few zombies were scared stiff by her aura. It seemed like the ghost world also believed in the strong as its leader. These zombies who had lost their consciousness did not dare to step forward to face Yun Xiaoxiao out of fear.


    In the myths and legends, the gates to hell are an important passage to hell. I''m afraid that some ghost servant would come and take me and Third Uncle away!


    But we''ve been fighting here for a long time, and there doesn''t seem to be anything here except zombies. Even the sky was dark. Although there was a light coming from who knows where, looking at the grey and boundless sky, that kind of oppressive feeling made me feel very uncomfortable!


    Yun Xiao walked up to his third uncle with a frown, looking extremely disdainful. He extended a finger and tapped it on the wound, and in just a few breaths of time, the wound on his third uncle''s body had healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Old Taoist, your nephew doesn''t know about the dangers of this place. Do you not know about it?"


    It seemed that Yun Xiao''s strength had increased by quite a bit since he had entered this place; perhaps it was due to the heavy Yin Qi. However, after treating the third uncle, his face became even paler as he complained.


    Third Uncle finally recovered his color, but he did not care about Yun Xiao''s small responsibilities. Perhaps he felt that what she said was right.


    "We were tricked by that old man. Who would have thought that he would bring us into this ambush!" I was no longer afraid, and I did not stammer.


    "Humph, don''t you know that the gates of hell are wide open and no one is allowed to enter?" Yun Xiaoxiao harrumphed, and said snappily.


    "The miasma in this place is so thick that it might be okay for you to stay here for a while, but you will definitely hallucinate after a while. Especially you, Zhang Yifan, with your trashy appearance, why did you come with me?


    Hearing this, Third Uncle looked a little annoyed and said, "I was too impulsive, but since I dared to enter here, I naturally have my own way to get out!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao knew what Third Uncle was capable of so she naturally wasn''t worried about him. The person she was worried about was actually me.


    "I know you have great abilities, but your nephew is just an ordinary person. Hurry up and pray, those zombies are not scary at all." If just one or two evil spirits were to come, it would be hard for them to escape. "


    I think that''s true. This place is the gates of hell, it''s very common to run into dead evil spirits! I helplessly looked at Third Uncle. I really want to quickly escape from here!


    Sigh, I couldn''t help but be pessimistic. Yun Xiao''s novels were right. Even after I entered, my face was still trembling in fear. Why should I go all out against the Ghost King? Sigh, why should I go save Xiaofang!


    It seems that because I came in through the door to hell, Yun Xiao''s temper also soared, making me, who was already afraid of her, even more afraid to challenge her!


    At this time, Third Uncle regained some of his strength and stretched his arm. He picked up his wooden sword and bit his finger, letting the blade be stained with his own blood.


    This is really amazing, the ghost technique of the female ghost can even save people. To my knowledge, I have always felt that the ghost only knows how to harm people.


    I carefully observed Yun Xiao and discovered that she seemed to have recovered by now. She was still standing there, looking at the grey sky in the distance. There was a look of worry on her face. It was unknown what she was worried about.


    "Yifan, you''re a man. Don''t be afraid of being like a little wife all the time, just show some manliness!" Third Uncle said to me in disappointment. Then, he turned his head to Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "Thank you for treating my injury just now. You forcefully helped me remove the corpse poison. Are you alright?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao only shook her head and did not say anything else. She had been vigilantly observing her surroundings, afraid that there would be any unexpected events.


    I couldn''t find any words to refute Third Uncle''s words. Honestly speaking, I can still stand here without collapsing. I feel that a lot of my courage has been cultivated.


    If it was me who had never seen ghosts before, I would probably have already gone mad by now.


    In order to change Uncle''s previous topic, I could only ask, "Uncle, since we''ve reached the gates of hell, are we not far from the Bridge of Helplessness or Grandma Meng''s Soup?"


    Actually, I really don''t understand why there is such a thing happening in the Underworld. Since it''s like this, why is Yun Xiaoxiao still acting as if she''s facing a great enemy? What''s more, we''ve been here for a long time, why haven''t we seen any cowardly and horse-faced kids!


    Who would have thought that after I said that, Yun Xiao sighed and turned his head to the side, while his third uncle began to explain to me with his mother''s heart in his mouth.


    "Yifan, those are all legends. Although there are doors to hell in this world, there''s no underworld or hell. The Underworld Judge Nai He Qiao is a legend, and none of them exist."


    "Ah?" "Why? Then why is there a ghost in this world?!"


    "There are indeed ghosts and evil spirits in this world, but since ancient times, it has always been men fighting against ghosts. Ghosts were actually humans. They were another form of humans that could not exterminate ghosts by killing ordinary people. That was why they had a Tao technique to control ghosts.


    Otherwise, why do you think ghosts have desires and obsession? It''s only because they''re already dead that the darkest part of their inner world has been magnified. Do you understand? "


    This was the first time I heard Third Uncle''s theory, and my brain didn''t know how to react. Looking at my confused expression, Third Uncle didn''t say anything more. He probably realized that this wasn''t a good place to lecture.


    "In ancient times, there were indeed the so-called Ten Yama Kings and the Black and White Impermanence, but they were actually all dressed up as Daoists."


    I was completely dumbfounded all day, and I couldn''t help but exclaim, "Ah? "She''s just pretending!"


    Third Uncle said helplessly, "Yes, it was all fake, because people in ancient times were more superstitious. In order to let people have a kind heart, they wouldn''t turn into evil spirits after dying, so a lot of cultivators would pretend to be immortals in the Underworld to subdue evil spirits after capturing them.


    Then, there were many people who coincidentally saw the Daoist Priest and caught the ghost by chance. After many years of spreading the news, after many people arranged everything, there would then be a lot of fairy tales, legends and the like. "


    Listening to Third Uncle diligently explaining all of this to me, not only has he refreshed my view of the world, it''s also possible that my view of life has been reconstructed by him!


    "Alright, old Taoist, let''s not talk about this anymore. You should hurry up and think of a way to go back. The longer I stay here, the more dangerous it will be for you. Don''t you feel that my ghost aura is much heavier than outside?"


    Yun Xiao interrupted his third uncle''s words and continued to stare off into the distance. Uh, this feeling was extremely cold and haughty!


    Not long later, a large group of zombies came running from afar. It was so dark that one couldn''t see the end of it.


    My entire body started to shake uncontrollably. It was as if electricity was flowing through my body!


    F * ck me, I have to f * cking kill thousands of zombies, what would it be like if they caught me?


    The only difference is that the zombie in the biological crisis is infected with a virus, and the zombie in front of us is a zombie turned into a zombie by something like the cold wind after death.


    Looking at the zombies that were rushing towards him, Third Uncle suddenly had an ugly expression on his face. He picked me up and was about to run outside when he realized that the way we''d come was gone.


    We''re lost!


    Third Uncle quickly took out two talismans that could conceal his breath, pasted them on his body and mine, and then quickly ran in the opposite direction from the zombies!


    Although zombies rely on the breath of humans to determine the location of people, we can hide our breathing as much as we can, but with so many zombies, even if they don''t eat us, they can still trample us to death!


    There was nothing but a few dead grasses on the ground. I don''t think there were even any ants or cockroaches here.


    But my body is now wet and hot, because I don''t know how long Third Uncle and I have been running for, but we''ve been running ever since. Fortunately, the zombies were very stiff and slow. Otherwise, we would have been just like Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the group of zombies, and felt very calm. These zombies didn''t make any sound at all, which was different from the ones we just bumped into.


    They don''t seem to be able to scream, or they don''t want to frighten me with their heart-wrenching cries, because their numbers already make our hair stand on end!


    Yun Xiaoxiao floated in the air. She opened her arms and appeared to be deep in luck. However, she was actually just doing her preparations because she was already a ghost and wasn''t breathing.


    "Scram!"


    She let out a roar at the thousands of zombies, a roar that seemed to pierce my soul.


    Third Uncle pulled me to a stop and turned around, but the group of zombies actually stopped. These tens of thousands of zombies all stopped at the same time.


    Third Uncle was a little suspicious. He asked in a hoarse voice, "How does Yun Xiao know this kind of demonic technique?"


    However, after a few seconds, he quickly figured out the location of the exit and slashed at it with the wooden sword.


    "Ghost door, open!"


    It was actually opened by him. Seeing the colorful world outside, I couldn''t wait to give Third Uncle a kiss.


    Who would have thought that Third Uncle would kick me out of the room with a single kick? After that, he hurriedly jumped out.


    As the door that Third Uncle opened became smaller and smaller, I saw that behind the group of zombies, there was a huge projection of half a head.


    He opened his bloody mouth, and said fiercely: "Yun Xiaoxiao, you''re finally willing to reveal yourself, you made me look for you with so much effort! Today, you won''t be able to escape! "Hahaha ¡­"

 C94

    Third Uncle dragged me and ran without turning his head back. Actually, I was very worried for Yun Xiaoxiao, as I knew who the head of the half-pulled man who was controlling the zombie was.


    From the looks of it, he didn''t look like a ghost king, but some other powerful monsters. My heart was thumping hard. After running for an unknown amount of time, third uncle finally stopped.


    We seemed to have run to the outskirts of the city. There were more cars coming and going, because there were no taxis around, so Third Uncle had to call for an electric tricycle.


    "Hey, master, can''t we reach the city district?"


    It was too far away from the city, and it was almost dark by now. It was only then that I realized that it was night when we entered the gates of hell, and it was even sunset when we escaped after staying in there for who knows how long.


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was already the afternoon of the second day.


    After asking a few more masters, a younger one was finally willing to bring us along. It was just that his asking price was a bit higher than cutting fifty yuan.


    Third Uncle looked at me shamelessly. I could only take out my wallet and pass a green woolen grandpa to San Lun master. When we returned to the city, we found a mutton restaurant.


    After ordering a bottle of Erguotou, under Third Uncle''s peculiar gaze, I immediately drank a large cup of wine. Only then did I begin to silently rejoice that I was still alive and well!


    "Xiaofan, aren''t you afraid of being upset after drinking so much wine?"


    Third Uncle said with a bit of heartache after taking a sip, but I knew that I wasn''t the one he felt. His heart ached over the hundred yuan bottle of Erguotou. Sigh, it seems like other than catching ghosts, Third Uncle had other hobbies as well.


    I started to blush a little. Actually, only after settling down did I start to get scared. "Third Uncle, don''t joke with me. I''m so scared right now that I can''t even tremble!"


    Third Uncle chuckled. Looking at how calm and collected he looked, I really couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He wasn''t trying to persuade me, but he was enjoying a mouthful of meat and wine.


    Perhaps he knew that I was just being a little pretentious. In order to avoid embarrassment, I could only ask him, "Third Uncle, do you think Yun Xiaoxiao will be fine now? Is the last head that came out different from the Ghost King''s?"


    Third Uncle heard my question and knew that I wasn''t as scared as before. "In the gates of the dead, Yun Xiaoxiao should still have the ability to protect herself. We don''t need to worry, but whether or not the Ghost King will be the last one to appear is hard to say. Or maybe it''s some other evil spirit that is lusting after the beauty of Yun Xiao. Let''s wait here for two days first. "


    Sigh, eating a meal with a heavy heart, I really don''t know when this kind of days will be the end, really reminiscent of the peaceful life back then.


    I don''t care much about it myself, but now that I have involved Xiaofang and Third Uncle, I feel even more regretful that I had somehow gotten the chance to meet up with them.


    After returning to the inn, Third Uncle continued to fiddle around with his compass, seeming like he was talking about something else. He sometimes put the compass to his mouth, sometimes put the compass to his ear, I felt bored and played a game again.


    It had to be said that there were too many scams on certain pesticides. This was the time when even primary school students did not have a holiday. Even if it was at night, they wouldn''t have the time to play games. Sigh, it seems like it isn''t true that all the scams are elementary school monks. Who knows who the person on the other end of the phone is, it might even be ghosts.


    When I thought of ghosts, I looked at the player on my screen called ''Half Moon Enmity'' and felt a chill run down my spine. I didn''t care if my teammates would scold me, I just threw my phone to the side.


    However, there were times when they weren''t afraid of meeting a ghost, but were afraid of thinking randomly when they were bored. Many people weren''t actually scared to death by others, but were actually scared to death by themselves.


    I think, luckily I have Third Uncle, otherwise, I would have already scared myself to death!


    I sat beside him for an hour and a half. It must have been four to five hours since I came back from dinner.


    "Third Uncle, Third Uncle, are you alright? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Third Uncle acted as if he couldn''t hear what I said, as he quietly muttered, "Mommy, mommy, mommy!" I don''t know if it was in Sanskrit or some other incantation, but his voice was so soft that I couldn''t hear him clearly.


    Finally, Third Uncle put down the compass and stretched his muscles before looking at me strangely. He said, "Hey, Xiaofan, why don''t you go and play games? Why are you sitting next to me and staring at me?"


    He put the compass away, stood up and jumped a few times, then shook his sore neck.


    "I say, Third Uncle, are you alright? Just now, it was as if you were possessed. You scared me to death!"


    After hearing this, Third Uncle laughed and then laughed, "Look at how scared you are of me. I was communicating with someone a thousand miles away just now. Mm, it''s like you''re using your cell phone to chat on WeChat."


    "Ah?" Third Uncle, if that compass has this function, then why are you flirting with girls? " I asked Third Uncle in a daze.


    After Third Uncle heard this, he didn''t scold me. Instead, he shook his head and said, "I was just asking for information. Do you think that Third Uncle is like you? I''ve always thought of pretty girls every day!"


    I chuckled as I listened to Third Uncle continue.


    "The underworld says that Yun Xiaoxiao was not caught, but she was severely injured, and now that she is hiding outside, she might not be able to show herself during the day.


    As for who that evil ghost was, they didn''t know, or just didn''t dare to say, but their cultivation experience shouldn''t be low. However, we don''t need to worry for now. The deeper your cultivation, the more afraid you will be to come out of the gates of hell. You don''t need to be afraid. "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but ask, "Third Uncle, why is it that the more powerful a ghost is, the more he won''t dare to come out?"


    "Because when they run out, their mana will be restricted by the human world, and they are also afraid of encountering high monks or Taoists with profound mantras when they are weak. If they meet a high monk and get beaten up and escape into the cycle of reincarnation, then wouldn''t their losses be great?"


    So even ghosts have something to be afraid of, and it''s actually people. After this matter is over, I must properly learn from Third Uncle. Otherwise, if I meet ghosts again, I''ll only be able to run for my life!


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, Third Uncle, can you be considered an expert? Are there a lot of cultivators and monks that capture ghosts?"


    Third Uncle closed his eyes and answered with a profound look, "As the saying goes, a mountain is higher than a mountain. Third Uncle''s cultivation is nothing, and the path of cultivation is endless and limitless!"


    After saying that, he stood up, put on his shoes, and said, "Come, Third Uncle will bring you over tonight. But, remember, you can''t be afraid.


    Third Uncle, where are we going?


    Unfortunately, no matter what I asked, Third Uncle would not answer my question. He only pointed to the sky and said, "Heaven cannot be revealed."


    I don''t think that there''s any destiny. Maybe he was afraid that I wouldn''t dare to go once he knew about it?


    The driver didn''t want to give us a ride. It was only after I took out 200 yuan that the driver reluctantly refused to drive us out of the car.


    Finally, after many twists and turns, we arrived at an antique street called "Back Street". The old buildings on the street were quite interesting, but unfortunately, it was already the middle of the night, so there was almost no one here.


    After the taxi driver left us, he jumped into third gear and made Third Uncle laugh. He turned to me again and told me not to be afraid, that there were three fires in any man, and that any one who was afraid of a fire going out of his body would be doomed to eternal damnation!


    I didn''t understand what was so scary about this street full of imitations, but because I had been acting so cowardly recently, I didn''t want Third Uncle to mock me again. So I didn''t ask anything and just quietly followed behind him.


    After a while, we arrived in front of a very strange temple. Generally speaking, the surface of the city would worship some kind of river god, mountain god, Guanyin, or other great gods.


    The way it bared its fangs and brandished its claws looked like an evil ghost, and the work on the statue was extremely exquisite, as if it was not carved by a human but by a god himself. It was very magical.


    Third Uncle walked in front of the deity statue and said, "Just do whatever I do. Don''t ask me why!"


    I nodded and followed him again, like a schoolboy who didn''t know anything.


    He first bowed deeply three times towards the statue, and then very sincerely prostrated himself in front of it.


    "The six paths of Samsara, the separation of Yin and Yang, the different paths of man and ghost, the same path!"


    I imitated him and said something that sounded like a spell, then looked at Third Uncle.


    He turned left three times outside the temple and then right three times. Then he clasped his hands together and said to the temple door, "We will return together. The Ghost Market is open!"


    When I said the same thing, I felt a subtle change in my surroundings, and I felt that everything was slowly getting old. It was just like saying that this street was not an ancient building. Rather, it was an ancient building.


    Besides, several of the houses seemed to me to be in disrepair, as if a gust of wind could knock it over.


    I felt like my eyes were covered with a heavy mist. I wanted to rub my eyes, but I was stopped by a pair of large hands.


    It was Third Uncle who stopped me, but he didn''t say anything. I think his eyes might be the same as mine.


    When my eyes recovered and I opened them, I saw that the streets were brightly lit with countless people. Oh, no, no, no! Countless creatures, whether human or ghosts, were wandering the streets.


    There were even people wearing the clothes of ancient officials patrolling the streets. On the side of the road, there was a large signboard with the words'' Ghost Market ''floating in the wind.

 C95

    On the bustling streets, ghosts wearing all sorts of clothes walked back and forth. There were almost all kinds of clothing for the dynasty that could be seen here.


    Tang Song and Yuan Ming Qing? However, other than Yuan and Qing, the clothing of the other Han Dynasty were not much different from each other. Hehe, I silently cursed myself for being stupid. It was as though it didn''t make sense to distinguish between the ages of these ghosts!


    Looking at the many types of ghosts roaming back and forth on the street, my heart was in a mess. However, thinking back to what Third Uncle had told me, I couldn''t be scared. I suppressed my original impulse and didn''t shout out loud.


    Third Uncle wanted to look at the Ghost Market with great interest. Looking at him, he seemed to be very familiar with the road. This wasn''t the first time he came here. He stuck a talisman on my body. The incantation slowly seeped into his body and disappeared. Then, he pinched a few finger marks and softly chanted an incantation.


    "Let''s go, we''ll take a stroll around the Ghost Market to see if we can find some useful items."


    Third Uncle was so afraid that he placed his hand on my shoulder and spoke happily. I had too many question marks, so I could only walk while talking.


    "Third Uncle, what''s the situation here? Are we still in Zhong Hai City?" I tried to keep my voice low so that the monsters wouldn''t hear me and know I wasn''t a ghost.


    Third uncle looked at me with indifference and said calmly, "We are currently in Zhong Hai city, but not in Zhong Hai city either. Third uncle looked at me with indifference and said calmly," We are now in Zhong Hai city, but not in Zhong Hai city either.


    Walking and walking, I actually saw a monster with a cow''s hoof on the shoulder of the Ox-head person. I was momentarily stunned and hastily asked, "Third Uncle, Third Uncle, is that thing a cow''s head?" Didn''t you say that Ox-Head and Horse-Face do not exist in this world!? "


    Third Uncle looked at him with disappointment, as if he was looking at a country bumpkin, and said, "That''s not an ox head, it''s just a cow-demon. There are very few cow-demons that could coincidentally be cultivated like that."


    Third Uncle couldn''t help but take a few more glances as well. That minotaur seemed to have sensed that someone was staring at him and was looking at us. A pair of gigantic eyes made my heart instantly turn cold.


    I was trembling a little. Luckily, Third Uncle pressed on my body in time and a wave of hot air came from his hand. I don''t know if it was the so-called true qi, but it dispelled most of my fear.


    He smiled at the ox demon in a kind manner. Who would have thought that the ox demon would just give us a glance before turning around and walking away.


    "But third uncle, why have I never seen a demon before?" When I saw the ox demon turn around, my curiosity flared up again.


    "That''s because most of the demons have migrated in the past two hundred years or so. The technology in the human world is too advanced, so they can no longer summon people."


    Seeing that I was still in a daze, Third Uncle started to explain to me.


    So it turned out that in the ancient times, there were many legendary monsters that existed. It was just like the legendary Lei Zhenzi. He was an eagle demon. It was just that he did not have the ability to command lightning. It was just that the stronger he was, the more he would be able to fly.


    There were also some foreign creatures in the legends, such as the werewolves and the sphinxes. They too possessed immense strength.


    When humans were still an ancient society, they didn''t have the ability to fight back, so these monsters were gods. It was an inviolable legend.


    In other places, in order to be at peace, it is a bad habit to offer a living person as a sacrifice. How can a true God eat a living person when he is unselfish and benevolent?


    Therefore, at that time, the deities that people passed around were actually not deities, but all sorts of demons.


    In recent times, especially after the widespread use of gunpowder, people''s weapons had become more and more lethal. However, the incomparably powerful monsters were no longer people''s opponents.


    More and more monsters are at a disadvantage in combat with humans, especially in modern times. No matter how big a monster you are, you''ll never be able to fire a submachine gun.


    Uh, listening to these things in the clouds, I really want to understand a little. I then asked Third Uncle, "Third Uncle, why have you been explaining these things to me recently? Are you planning on taking me in as your disciple?"


    The Third Uncle chuckled and said, "Foolish nephew, what Third Uncle knows, sooner or later he''ll have to find a successor. Since you have this kind of thought and have to deal with this kind of strange matter, I''ll tell you a little bit more and you won''t be afraid anymore. This is a good thing."


    I replied, "En! Are we going to the Ghost Market today to buy something?"


    Third Uncle nodded and started to look around, searching for something.


    The wide street was set up in secret. All kinds of strange items were arranged in neat order. There were stalls after stalls.


    The merchants divided a wide road into two paths, and the people who strolled here seemed to go in the same direction as if they had agreed to do so, just as if we were walking on the road, to the right.


    "Immortal pills, immortal pills, an immortal pill that Maoshan Master Zhang just produced!"


    "Collect incense for me, exchange incense for paper money!"


    "New Pear mobile phone, all through the Internet, special price of 5000 copper coins, special price of 5000 copper coins!"


    No matter how big my brain is, I never would have thought that there would be a cell phone on the Ghost Market. It seems like there are different grades in the Ghost World.


    For example, the ghosts whose families were rich and whose incense was burning with paper money were the ghosts who were rich. And those wraiths that died in vain, or those old ghosts that died alone, were the poor ghosts. It seemed that even after death, they were still a level lower than other ghosts.


    It was no wonder that those violently dying or solo ghosts liked to harm people. Sometimes, they might just be trying to gain a sense of existence, so that others would know about them. Thus, they could blackmail some paper money so that they could live a better life as ghosts.


    What I didn''t expect was that Third Uncle would be like those girls who were born to like shopping, stopping at every stall for a few minutes before pointing at things.


    I was a little tired from shopping in the streets of Noda. I pulled Third Uncle to an inn and sat down. The waitress politely greeted him.


    "Please come in, honored guests!"


    Looking at his smiling face, if it wasn''t for his pale face, I really wouldn''t dare to say that this waiter was a ghost.


    He gave us an unsuitable menu. After all, we weren''t ghosts. It was impossible for us to eat incense. However, in order to avoid attention, we can''t just stand there and not consume it. Third Uncle still ordered a portion of how many years of incense.


    Looking at the waiter''s big mouth that was full of interest as he praised the whole country''s reputation, I actually rejected him in my heart. Unfortunately, I didn''t have any other suitable place to sit, so I could only temporarily take a break here.


    Ever since Third Uncle lit the incense, he had been resting with his eyes closed. About ten minutes later, he opened his eyes.


    "He''s here!"


    I was curious as to what he had said. He pointed outside the store and I saw Yun Xiaoxiao. Her face was deathly pale as if she had collapsed.


    Her appearance was more sickly than any other ghost in this ghost city. It seemed like she had used all her strength to escape.


    "Old Taoist, how did you know I would come here? What kind of spell did you plant on my body?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao was not courteous at all to Third Uncle''s incense stick. She was so quick to get it all round. After that, she smiled at me charmingly, which made me flustered.


    If Yun Xiaoxiao was indeed a great beauty when she was alive, it would be a pity. Even if I had that lust, I wouldn''t have that kind of courage!


    Third uncle squeezed his fingers and smiled. "This old man will calculate with his fingers. Of course I can''t tell you how magical it is. You won''t understand."


    Yun Xiao cut him off and said snappily: "Old Taoist, since you''re here, please help me get a Yin Spirit Grass. I''m heavily injured, I heard that this thing is beneficial to us, you should know how to use it right?"


    Hearing Yun Xiao''s words, third uncle no longer pretended to be mysterious and said with difficulty, "Do you know how much a single Yin Soul Grass costs? Where do you want me to go to get it, your injuries are actually not that serious. You just need to find a place with strong Yin wind to rest for a month."


    "Hehe, what you said was really light. Right now, the Spirit King is sending people everywhere to deal with me, and you guys, where should I go?" If I don''t recover quickly, I might get turned into ashes by the Ghost King''s men the next time. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao interrupted Third Uncle Huan, but she did not finish her words. Her meaning was very clear. If you were to say that she had finished playing, then we would be finished.


    "Then what do you want to do, steal it? You can''t cause any more trouble in the Ghost Market, the manager of the Ghost Market is countless times stronger than the Ghost King, you can''t anger him just because of a little Ghost King, and he can kill you with a finger! "


    She smiled very sweetly, almost coquettishly as she said, "Of course it''s not me who is causing trouble, but your uncle and nephew. Hmm, or rather, the old Daoist yourself. I see that your nephew is also someone who doesn''t dare to cause trouble."


    "Are you kidding? How could I just cause trouble here with my words? If those people outside knew that I''m only a Daoist Priest, they would have ripped me apart already!" Without revealing their identity, the ghosts would not take the initiative to question them.


    Even those Messengers who had maintained the peace of the Ghost Market did not care who entered it, but once a disturbance was prevented from being discovered, it would be a completely different story.


    In the Ghost Market, regardless of stealing or cheating, once other ghosts found out, they would definitely be attacked by all the other ghosts.


    This was because they were originally repressed. After dying, the space for them to live had been greatly restricted. They would not let go of such an opportunity to vent their anger!

 C96

    Third Uncle''s expression was extremely serious. He looked at Yun Xiaoxiao who had an expression that said she would never give in, but Yun Xiaoxiao had a devilish smile on her face.


    "Haha, then how do you know I won''t tell everyone that you two aren''t ghosts? Let the ghosts go berserk for a bit, then I''ll go secretly get the ghost grass."


    Her expression was extremely vicious, and for a split-second I was completely terrified. However, in just a moment, Yun Xiaoxiao had already recovered her cold expression.


    Third Uncle unwillingly looked at Yun Xiaoxiao. He was in a dilemma, and after a series of thoughts and struggles, he said, "What do you want to do? Tell me. Let me think about it!"


    "Old Daoist, you know Ghost Curses, right?" Yun Xiaoxiao said faintly.


    Third Uncle nodded and asked, "What are you trying to do? The Evil Spirit Spell is used on living people, it has almost no effect on your bodies."


    "Who said I want to use it on ghosts? I want you to use it on living people, I want you to draw out your nephew''s soul."


    When I heard that Yun Xiaoxiao had actually pointed the gun at me, I hastily said, "What do you want me to do? It''s not like I know Dao Arts. Do you want me to die!?"


    With a cold face, Yun Xiaoxiao shouted, "Shut up, trash has no right to speak!"


    She was very domineering. Fine, I''m scared. I admit defeat.


    Third Uncle hurriedly said, "Are you joking? Are you trying to send my nephew to die?! Furthermore, do you know how troublesome it is to prepare so many things for the Soul Guiding Curse? Right now, there are only a few hours left until the Ghost Market is closed, and it will be impossible to complete all of these steps in such a short period of time. "


    Yun Xiaoxiao gave a cold laugh, and said, "Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know. If I had used the Soul Luring Talisman, it wouldn''t have been so troublesome!"


    Third Uncle''s face was filled with black lines as he said, "Do you think the Soul Guiding Talisman is that easy to draw? Furthermore, right now I don''t have a pen or paper with me, so what do you want me to use to draw the Soul Luring Talisman?! "


    Time quietly passed by while the two continued to stare at each other. In the end, Yun Xiaoxiao had Third Uncle prepare to come back tomorrow before she flew away indifferently.


    "Sigh, let''s go!"


    I followed behind Third Uncle, trembling with fear. In fact, even now, I still couldn''t understand what kind of ghost grass Yun Xiao wanted. Why did he insist on letting me go? What could the so-called Soul Guiding Curse do?


    Third Uncle didn''t say anything, and I didn''t want to ask either. I thought about what he would tell me tomorrow. In short, he didn''t say anything along the way. He looked a little worried and didn''t say anything.


    The next morning, Third Uncle went out to buy some stuff, but he didn''t call me. Maybe it was because we stayed at the Ghost Market too long the night before.


    Third Uncle felt that I hadn''t had a good rest, so he let me have a good night''s sleep in the inn. But when I was woken up by the sound of Third Uncle''s door closing, I didn''t sleep anymore because tonight we were going to the Ghost Market to run some errands.


    My little heart was beating uncontrollably as I thought about all sorts of ghosts on the Ghost Market, as well as those extremely cold Messengers.


    I covered my body with the blanket. My entire body was covered in sweat. But I was still curled up, clutching the covers so I wouldn''t be exposed. It seemed like I wouldn''t be so scared, but I was scared and it was still hot.


    I wanted to get out of bed and turn on the air conditioner, but when I was struggling to get out of bed, half a day passed without me realizing it.


    Around ten-thirty in the morning, Third Uncle came back with a large bag. Inside the bag was breakfast, and inside the bag was something to use in drawing talismans.


    Third Uncle seemed to buy a lot of things this time, including ginger and garlic. For a moment, I was very curious, so I asked him what was the purpose of these things.


    Third Uncle intentionally gave me food to eat mysteriously, but didn''t tell me their specific uses.


    While I was gorging myself, Third Uncle also began his preparations. He took out a garlic hammer and mashed ginger and garlic, then took out a red packet of blood from the large bag. Not only chicken blood, but dog blood as well, and poured it into a bowl of garlic and ginger.


    He cut his hand with the knife and dripped a few more drops into the wound. Then, he pinched the wound with his other hand and the wound actually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    I was flabbergasted by Third Uncle''s unique healing skill. I didn''t know how much of a wound his technique could heal. I guessed that if the wound was too huge, I wouldn''t want to do it because a person''s hand isn''t that big.


    When he was done, he took out a piece of yellow paper, drank a cup of tea, and sprayed it on the paper.


    "Pfft!"


    Then he began to chant in a very strange tone, and it seemed to me suddenly that if I were to learn Taoism in the future, it would be difficult for me to recite the incantation.


    Because when I was young, memorizing lessons wasn''t my forte, but when the time came, I could be a combat contestant instead of a theoretical contestant. I comforted myself.


    Third Uncle muttered incantations as he dipped a brush in a bright red special pigment and started drawing talismans. His strokes were as smooth as a dragon''s, and in less than three to five minutes, Third Uncle had already finished drawing a few talismans.


    He drew two kinds of spells, but I didn''t know what they were used for. Looking at the panting Third Uncle, I could only wait for his explanation.


    Talisman drawing should be a very exhausting process, and Third Uncle was sweating profusely as he sat on the bed and rested for ten minutes.


    He drank quite a few cups of water before saying, "Xiaofan, one of the talismans Third Uncle drew today is the Soul Summoning Talisman. The other one is the Soul Summoning Talisman."


    I nodded my head, but I still didn''t know what these two talismans were used for. Moreover, I didn''t know what Third Uncle was planning to do with these talismans.


    "The so-called Soul Summoning Talisman is actually just a method to lure a person''s soul out of their body. There is also the Evil Spirit Spell, but the use of the Evil Spirit Spell is too cumbersome, so we don''t have enough time to prepare. When we have time in the future, I will tell you how to use the Evil Spirit Spell."


    "Then what can Third Uncle do to bring out a person''s soul?"


    Third Uncle laughed and said, "In ancient times, there were many powerful people who thought of their dead wives and beauties and had some absurd Taoist invent this incantation to help those who had power meet those ghosts that were no longer in the mortal world for money."


    Erk, err, err, this kind of business was actually done by people, it was simply refreshing.


    "Meet up? How do we meet! "


    "What do you think a man and a woman can do?" Third Uncle chuckled and sent out an expression that you should understand, which made me feel even more incredulous.


    "The living souls summoned by the Soul Drawing Rune do not belong to ghosts, nor do they belong to humans. They are somewhere between a human and a ghost. However, at this time, he already has a ghostly and ghostly nature, so he can combine with a ghost. Moreover, he won''t be affected by a ghost''s backlash, so there''s no need to worry about a ghost absorbing his yang energy. "


    Eh, this one can be found. I don''t know why, but I suddenly remember Yun Xiao''s pair of long and slender legs. Saliva starts dripping out of my mouth in an instant.


    Third Uncle saw the wretched look on my face and shook his head. He could only continue, "So ghosts cannot harm the souls of people who use the Soul Guiding Curse. Later on, after we discovered this characteristic, people began to study the Soul Drawing Arts just to save time."


    After all, it seemed like there were two sides to everything. I asked, "Are there any taboos?"


    Third Uncle nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Of course, there is a limit to the amount of time you can use the Soul Summoning Talisman, but since everyone''s circumstances are different, the forbidden time is different as well. If the soul does not return after the soul has left the body''s range of time to endure, then the soul will not return to the body. As a result, the soul will dissipate even if the body does not die. "


    "Third Uncle, do you think it will turn into a vegetable?"


    He nodded and said, "But don''t worry, I''ve drawn a Soul Summoning Talisman and I''ll be by your side. As long as there''s a situation, I''ll call your soul back!"


    It seemed that I had to make a trip this time. I then asked, "Then what is Yun Xiaoxiao planning to do with my soul?"


    Third Uncle helplessly sighed and said, "She wants you to steal a Ghost Spirit Grass that is a great tonic for ghosts. Because she doesn''t have that much underworld money, she can''t afford it."


    We''re going to burn some paper for him, but who knew that just because Third Uncle said so, the people would need seventy to eighty thousand yuan for one pill? In such a short period of time, where would he be able to gather so much money even if he was unfamiliar with the place? Furthermore, Yun Xiao''s request was also short, so he could only come up with this plan.


    Uh, hearing Third Uncle say that, I felt very depressed. Why? Because it means that Third Uncle won''t come with me tonight.


    Since Yun Xiaoxiao is now a Class 2 Disabled Persons, there is no point in her accompanying me. Furthermore, in order to express that I am not suspicious, I guess that she would only look for a hiding place to hide. After I get my hands on the goods she wanted, she would come out and take them and leave.


    I had been in a state of anxiety all day. To be honest, I did believe in Third Uncle''s strength. Actually, I just don''t believe in my own strength. It seems that ever since I met Yun Xiaoxiao, I felt that my confidence as a new generation ambitious youth was being broken little by little.


    I thought I was young and promising, a young leader of a big company, and making a few thousand a month was a big deal.


    However, after these few days of events, I deeply realized my own cowardice and cowardice.


    I don''t know why, but I secretly made up my mind. I must learn the Soul Summoning Talisman and use it on Yun Xiao one day!

 C97

    It seemed that for me, the night in Zhong Yuan City was filled with dangers. The sun had just set and my soul was being drawn out by Third Uncle with a talisman.


    We found an inn on a street near the ghost market and moved in. I felt light as a feather as we left my body. It was a magical experience.


    I always thought that once I became a ghost, I would be able to walk through walls and into the earth. But Third Uncle told me that because I wasn''t a real ghost, I didn''t have the magical ability of a ghost.


    I''m just a ghost out of my body, so if I want to go out, I have to open the door with my bare hands. It made me feel very unfair, and I had no confidence in what I was going to do next.


    We are facing tens of thousands of evil spirits. If they were to find me by accident, won''t they tear me apart?


    In order to make me feel at ease, Third Uncle called over Yun Xiaoxiao, who looked very weak. After seeing my body lying on the bed, she reluctantly smiled and said, "At least you guys have some conscience. This old man knows your skills, you can even make something like a Soul Luring Talisman, what else do you not know?"


    With regards to praise, Third Uncle didn''t even have an expression on his face. He ignored Yun Xiao and said, "You go hit my nephew now and let him eat some peace of mind so that he won''t be afraid to go later on."


    I chuckled. Towards Third Uncle''s straightforward reply that I was a coward, I didn''t have any strong evidence to refute him, saying that I wasn''t a coward at all.


    Yun Xiao seemed to know what Third Uncle wanted her to do, but before Third Uncle finished speaking, her Demon Claw had already reached me.


    Her talons clawed at my neck, or rather at my body, for she frowned and strained, but could not move forward.


    This kind of feeling is like there''s a protective film on my body, it''s so magical. I reached out my hand to grab Yun Xiao''s Demon Claw, but I didn''t expect her to be so weak.


    I actually managed to pull her down to the ground in one fell swoop. Luckily, I reacted fast enough so that she wouldn''t fall like a dog eating mud.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist and helped her up. Third Uncle couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "You stinking brat, why aren''t you going to get the ghost grass? You sure know how to enjoy hugging a girl."


    I helplessly said, "Third Uncle, if you don''t come with me, how would I know what the Ghost Grass is!"


    Third Uncle took out a pile of items from his cloth bag. There were items for exorcism and for capturing ghosts. He placed them in front of me and said, "Look at these items. Can you see what color they are?"


    Eh, when I looked carefully, I noticed that these objects were all flashing a different light. "Third Uncle, this wooden sword is red, and that compass is green. That ball of something seems green."


    "Alright, you''re a ghost now, so you can see a lot of things that are similar to ghosts. Red means damage, green means no harm, and as for green, it means benefits." When you went to that large pharmacy in the Ghost Market, the deepest green plant you found was the Black Spirit Grass. "


    Uhh, I don''t know why, but that phrase suddenly popped into my head. To live well, I still need a little green." Let me feel a deep collapse, originally want to be a qualified ghost, must be close to rural nature ah.


    But it seems like third uncle won''t follow me. I looked at Yun Xiaoxiao with an extremely pitiful gaze, and she directly sat on the chair. She didn''t even raise her head as if she had fallen asleep.


    Thus, sometimes, I am not afraid of how strong my opponents are. I am only afraid that my teammates are so weak. I can only pack my equipment and head to the Ghost Market alone.


    "Third Uncle, tell me, how much longer do I have left?" I suddenly thought of something. It seems that there is a time limit for using this spell.


    "Don''t worry. Your physique is quite good. You should be able to withstand three to four days of the Soul Summoning Talisman''s duration." When you get it, I''ll use the Soul Summoning Talisman to call back your soul. "


    Although I don''t know how Third Uncle knew whether I succeeded or not, but since he said so, then there must be a way I don''t know. I didn''t say anything more and left under their urging.


    When I came to the back street again, the two large words "Ghost Market" on the sign gave me quite a bit of shock. In fact, it didn''t seem to be any less than yesterday. Instead, it might have made me even more afraid.


    I stood there looking at it all, as if I were in another time and place, and it was like I was in a dream, or like I was in a TV show. All in all, it was really strange that I would actually stare blankly at this place. My heart was filled with an incomparable amount of emotion.


    "You stinking brat, what are you doing? Why aren''t you looking for the ghost grass and standing by the side of the road?"


    Eh, what the heck! How could Third Uncle know that I was observing that sign? I seemed to be talking to myself, "Third Uncle, how did you know what I was doing?"


    I heard Third Uncle say impatiently, "Nonsense! I, your Third Uncle, have used the Heaven''s Eye Technique, Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique, and Wind Catching Ear. Hurry up and move, my magic power is limited and can''t last for long!"


    So there are so many magical uses of Dao arts. Sigh, so it was fine to learn Dao arts from Third Uncle when I was young. This way, my life would definitely be filled with all kinds of happiness.


    I sneaked into the midst of the group of lone souls, imitating their heavy footsteps. However, I couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss.


    The street was still bustling with noise and excitement, but it didn''t have the atmosphere of a busy city. Yesterday, it felt like this was a bustling but strange market.


    However, looking at it today, although there were a lot of pedestrians on the street, the feeling of such a busy place was gone. It made my heart flutter, but I wasn''t so scared when I thought about the fact that ghosts couldn''t do any harm to me right now.


    Looking at the stiff faces and cold ghosts on the street, I still felt a little scared. However, with the revolutionary sense of mission, I mustered the courage to go forward bravely to fight.


    I went to a drugstore called the "Scentless Medicine Shop". It was cold and empty, and the shop assistants were sitting on chairs with their heads down and their heads down.


    It was as if they didn''t see me at all, not even one of them came to greet me, I thought to myself.


    Looking at the dazzling array of medicines, all of them were marked with their names and prices. No wonder why there were so few people here, it was because the prices were so outrageously high.


    A random green-looking medicine would cost ten to twenty thousand yuan. As for those shop assistants, they probably thought that I wasn''t really here to buy medicine, so they just ignored me.


    Of course, they think I''m right. I''m just here to steal medicine and not to buy it.


    In this simple and unadorned pharmacy, the medicines were arranged in a row on the open medicine rack. On the deepest shelf, I saw a single bottle of medicine called "Ghost Grass" placed there.


    It didn''t have a price tag on it. Maybe it was too expensive, so there was no price tag on it? I looked around and saw no one there, so I took it off and stuffed it into my own nest.


    "Men! Men! Someone is going to steal me away!" When I walked up to the shop assistant, I didn''t expect the ghost grass I was carrying to talk!


    This fellow was actually not an ordinary plant. He actually had intelligence and he even knew how to talk!


    For a moment, my heart was in turmoil. Not only were there thousands of horses galloping across the Great Prairie, I really wanted to say ''WTF'' to the sky!


    I suddenly heard Third Uncle shouting at me from the hotel, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and run!"


    The employees of the pharmacies who usually lived like princesses never encountered such cases of people stealing medicine, so for a moment, they were all dumbfounded.


    This gave me some time, and I just started running. However, when I reached the main street, the entire Ghost Market sounded out an alarm!


    It sounded like an enemy coming at us. I covered the "Ghost Grass" in my arms, trying my best to prevent him from making any sounds. The ghosts around him lined up in an orderly manner. They didn''t say a single word, as if they were waiting for the Yin Master''s inspection.


    At this moment, if I were to run back and forth, I would be discovered by others. Just as I was panicking, I heard a strange sound from Third Uncle''s side.


    "Yun Xiaoxiao, hurry up and run. This old man doesn''t care about these little bastards, go find a place to hide!"


    I actually heard the sounds of fighting over there. The thunderous sounds immediately made me uneasy. I didn''t know if it was a human or a ghost that was fighting with Third Uncle over there.


    "You fools! Hurry up and chase that female ghost. What she took away was the physical body of the person who used the soul attracting talisman. Hurry up and chase her!" Let me handle this old Taoist, I can''t kill him, he''s a god, he even knows how to draw the lost Soul Guiding Symbol! "


    I knew that third uncle was sending me a signal that I was in danger now that I had returned. I had somehow walked into a dilemma.


    I stood by the side of the road like those ghosts waiting to be examined, but my heart was in turmoil. Although the number of evils were few, sooner or later it would come to me!


    Just when I was extremely afraid of being caught by the Yin Master, a commotion broke out. The Yin Master, who was inspecting the ghosts, was attacked. Several of the Yin Masters had blue flames rising from their bodies without warning.


    Many of the ghosts standing around them were also affected by the strange flames and were burnt to ashes. For a moment, all the ghosts were scared out of their wits.


    "When the Netherworld Ghost Flame appears, the world is going to be thrown into chaos! Hurry up and run! "

 C98

    In the confusion, I escaped from the ghost market, but I didn''t know where I was going to hide. I looked at the big clock on the side of the road. It''s past four in the morning, and I don''t know if I''ll be burned to death by the sun in a few hours.


    I didn''t dare to return to the inn because ever since I heard about the fight at Third Uncle''s side, I couldn''t contact him.


    Although I was worried about Third Uncle, I was scared too. I walked into a trap and ended up giving Third Uncle trouble instead. And the most important thing is to find Yun Xiaoxiao. After all, she ran out with my body, if I didn''t have a chance to meet up with my body.


    I will really die, so Yun Xiao is my goal.


    After making up my mind, I headed for Cloud''s little park for the first time. After all, it was Cloud''s little home ground. She was killed here. I think she''s more likely to come back here.


    When I rushed over to the park, there wasn''t any peculiar aura around. I had to say, after my soul left my body. I could feel the aura of a ghost, which was especially beneficial for the current situation.


    Along the way, I bypassed a dozen or so terrifying auras. There were a lot of places that looked peaceful and had a lot of bad things. Sigh, there is a saying that goes'' the golden jade is the most precious and most precious''. Sometimes, the more golden and splendid a place is, the more dangerous and dangerous it would be.


    "Hey, you idiot. Tell me, did you go mad or have you gone mad from being alone with a secret technique and your soul coming out to steal me?"


    While I was standing by the lake in a daze, I relaxed my control over the ghost grass in my arms and he started to curse at me.


    I threw him out onto the ground and said, "You shut the fuck up. If you make me worry, I''ll burn you like a weed!"


    Originally, I was very worried at night. Who would have thought that even a blade of grass would want to ride on my head!


    After scaring this guy, only then did he start to admit that he was scared, but he still said, "Do you not know what I am? No, what are you trying to do by stealing me?"


    "Cut the crap. I don''t have the mood to nag at you right now. I''m busy right now, so calm down!"


    With a groan, the ghost grass stopped moving. I stuffed it into my pocket and patted it.


    There was no good place to go, so he might as well go to the cafe and try his luck.


    When I ran to the door of the coffee shop again, it was already dawn. I didn''t know why the coffee shop was wide open and brightly lit.


    This isn''t a bar, it''s impossible for it to be open for business!


    I walked into the caf¨¦ with a feeling of trepidation. The lights were on, but no one was there. In fact, I thought that the old man and the others would stay here. I wanted to ask them about the situation, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    I sat at the bar and poured myself a glass of water. The water was a little cold, unexpectedly a penetrating cold. I was a little surprised that it wasn''t very cold at this time of the year. Why was the water in the kettle so cold?


    Moreover, when I touched other things, they were actually not that cold. After drinking a mouthful, I didn''t feel anything special.


    I thought maybe the water was in the fridge before, and the only thing I was curious about was when the water was taken out and who took it out.


    I''ve been sitting here for more than ten minutes, but I can''t think of anything else, so I might as well leave.


    But when I pushed open the door, I discovered that it wasn''t Central City outside, but rather in the middle of a forest. When I looked back for the open door, it was gone.


    What made me even more nervous was that the moon, which should have been falling, was now high and full in the sky, which meant it was about midnight.


    The confusion of space, and the confusion of time, made me even more confused. Looking at the forest, I could only sprint on and on. I really wanted to run out and run from here so that I wouldn''t feel depressed.


    However, the more I ran, the more I lost direction. In the end, I couldn''t tell which direction was which, because the moon that was hanging above my head was now covered by dark clouds.


    Aowu ¡­" "Aowu ¡­


    Listening to the roar of the wild beast, it was so close by. Confusion assaulted my inner breathing world, making my heart beat even faster. I think it''s a good thing I''m out of my body now, or I''d have a heart attack that would have killed me out of the blue.


    But my current condition is no different from death. I remember third uncle saying that I can only hold on for two to three days, but the situation now is that I don''t even know how many days have passed. I feel that a very long time has passed. However, it was still pitch black, making my heart feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He wondered how Third Uncle was doing, whether he had escaped or not, and where Yun Xiaoxiao was right now. And how is my body, I don''t know if it''s dead now.


    I sat panting under the tree. While I was in a daze, a shadow walked towards me.


    At first I didn''t notice it, but instead I heard the sound of a branch being crushed. I was sure that someone was coming for me.


    I heard a finger snap and a blinding light lit up the top of my head, because my eyes remained in darkness for a long time. I covered my eyes with my hand and waited for a few minutes before I opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, the ghost grass in my arms had already been snatched away by the person. I could clearly see who it was. He was wearing a strange mask and had the ghost grass in his hand. I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    His mask was diamond-shaped, with a sharp horn protruding from it. I couldn''t see what the mask was made of, but I couldn''t see any holes in his eyes or nose. It was very strange.


    "Hey, what the hell are you? Don''t f * cking play tricks on me!" Who are you trying to scare! " I gathered up my courage, walked up to the newcomer, and pointed at his nose.


    But that person didn''t pay attention to me, he was only facing the ghost grass. The ghost grass in his hand emitted a strange light, but he didn''t say a word, as if he was chanting a spell to make the ghost grass fall under his control.


    I walked up to him and wanted to beat him up, because I knew that monsters and monsters wouldn''t enter my body, and under these circumstances, I could only rely on my own strength to defeat those unknown enemies!


    But just as I raised my hand, that person didn''t even raise his head before he sent me flying with a kick. It was a bone-piercing pain.


    I heavily fell onto a very thick and large tree. I felt all the tendons and bones in my body broken from the impact. This fellow was actually able to injure me. Could he not be a ghost?


    But that was even more terrifying, something that wasn''t a ghost could actually injure me, I''m now a ghost after all!


    I looked at the newcomer with a face full of anger. The newcomer was still ignoring me, but I couldn''t defeat him. Talking and ignoring me left me with no good idea, so I could only angrily watch as he became powerless.


    After a while, he seemed to have completed some sort of ritual and put away the Ghost Grass. He turned around and was about to leave.


    This time, I made up my mind that I must not let him go, because I risked my life to get this Ghost Grass, and not only did I do it. Right now, I don''t even know where Third Uncle and Yun Xiao are, nor do I know their safety, so I can''t let this monster snatch away the Ghost Grass.


    I picked up a stick from the ground and ran towards him. With my previous experience of being sent flying with a kick, I was very careful not to get hurt.


    However, I still underestimated my enemy. He didn''t even turn around.


    The only thing that I didn''t understand was that this person didn''t seem to have any interest in killing me. He didn''t care that I was always provoking him. Every time he only beat me up, he would just walk forward.


    I don''t know if it''s because my fighting strength is too low, but if news of me getting rid of a small fry like him were to spread out, it would damage his reputation, so he only blocked my attack and did not take the initiative to attack me.


    Just as I was being beaten up who knows how many times, third uncle came running towards me in a sorry state. His disheveled appearance was extremely pitiful. It was as if I had seen my savior and shouted for help.


    "Third Uncle, Third Uncle, hurry up and stop that guy! That guy stole the ghost grass! Third Uncle!"


    But I don''t know why Third Uncle didn''t pay any attention to me. He was just running forward with his life on the line, as if he was avoiding something dangerous.


    Then I looked behind him and saw that there was a guy wearing the same mask chasing him. Furthermore, the people chasing Third Uncle are much taller and more powerful than me.


    The heck, there are many people who couldn''t beat this kind of battle, what should we do!?


    Third Uncle picked up a wooden stick from the ground and used it as his sword. He bit his finger to let the wooden stick be covered in blood and shouted.


    "Evil God Sword, open!"


    He played with a few sword flowers, and I saw that my Third Uncle''s body was blood-red, so red that it was about to turn black.


    It seemed like he must have used some kind of secret technique to temporarily increase his combat strength. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such danger.


    I actually stared at Third Uncle, forgetting to chase after the masked guy who snatched the ghost grass. When I thought of him, the masked guy had already run off to who knows where.


    Actually, I really wanted to walk over and help Third Uncle beat up the masked guy. As long as I could subdue the masked guy, then the location of the weak-looking man would be easy to guess.


    However, as I walked towards Third Uncle, I felt a heart-wrenching pain. Originally, in this state, I couldn''t approach Third Uncle''s body, because the fire ignited by his body could completely burn me to death.

 C99

    I foolishly looked at the fight between Third Uncle and the big and strong masked man. My heart was filled with anxiety. The masked man''s battle prowess was so great that I didn''t know what Third Uncle''s chances of victory were.


    Third Uncle''s most colorful part is the small wooden stick in his hand. I never knew that Third Uncle''s swordplay was quite good, and with every swing of his sword, a shallow wound appears on the masked man''s body.


    After a while, the masked man''s body had more than ten wounds of varying sizes. He didn''t know why, but the blood on his wounds was extremely sparse. It wasn''t clear if it was because of his thick skin''s defense or because of the blood on his body.


    All in all, I don''t think that Third Uncle will be able to determine the victor in his battle against him in a short period of time, so I could only stay far away and watch the two of them.


    At the same time, I felt my body slowly dissipating, or rather, I felt my soul slowly dissipating.


    Because I am a spirit body now, I still look no different from a living person. But as time passes, I feel that my body is getting lighter and lighter, as if I can fly.


    And I began to fade and become transparent, starting with my hands. I was able to see through my hands, and when I took off my shoes I saw that my feet were beginning to fade.


    This seemed to remind me that I didn''t have much time left, and at this time, Third Uncle was actually able to see me.


    He knocked on the masked man''s head four or five times with a small wooden stick, forcing him to take a few steps back before he shouted at me.


    "Xiaofan, why are you here? Quickly go and find Yun Xiaoxiao!"


    Third Uncle suddenly saw me, making me extremely happy. "Third Uncle, I don''t know where to look. I don''t even know how to get here." "It''s not Third Uncle, why didn''t you look at me earlier? Why are you looking at me now?"


    "Because most of my mana is currently concentrated on the wooden sword. If not for the fact that your soul is about to leave your body, I wouldn''t be able to see you. Alright, let''s not talk about this nonsense!" Third Uncle threw out a piece of white paper, which folded itself into the shape of a thousand paper cranes, fluttering around. "Hurry and follow this piece of paper, it will take you out to find Yun Xiao. Remember, you have to find Yun Xiao quickly, otherwise you''ll be burnt to ashes!"


    Third Uncle was too focused on talking to me, so he didn''t notice that the masked guy had already recovered.


    "Pa, cha!"


    Third Uncle was sent flying and crashed into a tree. The force of the impact actually cracked a tree trunk as thick as two or three people''s waists.


    "Pfft!"


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the ground in front of him red.


    The masked man immediately raised his head towards the sky and covered his head with his hands. "Creak!"


    He let out an ear-piercing cry that made one''s scalp tingle. This was because his third uncle''s blood was able to intimidate and injure all Psionic Beasts. However, the masked guy had been sprayed all over his face by his third uncle''s blood.


    But he was clearly wearing a mask, how could he still be in so much pain?


    This was completely unscientific. Furthermore, why did this fellow make sounds like a mouse?


    If it hurts a lot, even if you "ah!" It was a good thing that this was a non-human cry. It made his hair stand on end!


    Third Uncle was also scared senseless by the scene before him. He waved his hand at me, indicating that I should leave as soon as possible. He then cut a hole in his hand and extended his hand towards the masked guy''s face.


    So it turns out that this guy''s weakness was that he was afraid of blood. Seeing that Third Uncle was about to defeat this guy, I hurriedly followed the paper crane and ran. I wanted to distract Third Uncle from doing this for me ¡­


    But, it was a pity that before I could run a few steps, the masked man managed to resist the pain and jumps in front of me.


    I estimated that he was about twenty meters away from me. Moreover, this place belonged to the forest, and there were all sorts of trees blocking his path.


    Yet, this guy just jumped in front of me. This is too abnormal!


    When he opened his mouth, I finally saw clearly that there was no mask on his face. The diamond-shaped object on his head was his face!


    He opened his bloody mouth that was filled with fangs, swallowed the paper crane that his third uncle had used as a magic spell, and then extended his palm to strike my chest!


    "Bam!"


    This collision made my soul, which was about to dissipate, even more transparent. I felt my life force flowing away like a river flowing with water.


    Third Uncle really wanted to get close to me, but he didn''t. He knew that if he got close to me now, it would only add fuel to the fire and would only make me die faster.


    Right now, I''m just curious what this thing is. It has such incredible battle prowess. I''m glad that it didn''t attack me when there was a disagreement. Otherwise, I would have died a long time ago!


    Furthermore, what''s even more dangerous is that we don''t know who this guy is exactly, is he the Ghost King?


    But this guy clearly isn''t a ghost, and he isn''t a human either. What''s wrong with me recently? Why do I have to deal with all sorts of weird things?!


    I''m not afraid of any weird things, but all these weird things are just looking for me to risk their lives!


    Just as I was thinking, Third Uncle was once again fighting with that guy. This time, he drew another line on his palm, and the mark just now formed the character ''swastika''.


    In fact, I was a little flustered. Isn''t this the mark of Buddha? Why did Third Uncle use it?


    Of course, there was one other person who liked the words'' Swastika ''very much. That person was the F¨¹hrer, but the F¨¹hrer was deeply guilty. Third Uncle was such a compassionate person, it was impossible for him to borrow the leader''s name.


    No matter what, after Third Uncle used the Swastika Fist again, although his battle prowess did not increase by much, the actual effect of the blow was still much higher.


    Third Uncle''s palm went through the flesh, and not long after, the man''s flesh was badly mangled. But just like before, this thing''s blood seemed to be congealed. Although the wound was deep, not much blood flowed out.


    Third Uncle flipped the thing over and stepped on its knee. There was a cracking sound as the foot broke its leg.


    Just as the third uncle was about to lift up his leg for another kick, the diamond-shaped face unexpectedly stood up while half-kneeling and dragging one of his broken legs.


    He opened his mouth wide and bared his fangs, aiming to bite his third uncle like a bolt of lightning!


    He didn''t expect this guy to be so agile despite being so heavily injured. Third Uncle dodged to the side and kicked the thing on its back.


    He let out an extremely weak squeak and propped himself up on the ground. He still wanted to fight his third uncle to the death.


    He was like a machine that did not know pain, tiredness, or fear, very tenacious!


    Third Uncle strode behind him and kicked him to the ground. Then, he raised a hand and forcefully twisted off his arm.


    Third Uncle took out a rope from his pocket and tied him tightly to a tree. Then, he began to untie the man''s clothes one by one.


    When Third Uncle had almost stripped this guy clean, we finally saw the real face of this thing.


    His body was covered with stitches and stitches, as if a centipede was crawling all over it. Because only a stitched wound on a living person can become like this, if it is a dead person, the tissue on the skin will not self-heal.


    Third Uncle touched him. This guy''s entire body was very hard, just like a zombie.


    There were a lot of strange symbols drawn on his back. Third Uncle mumbled to himself, "Why do these seem like some kind of incantation?" Why did you draw talismans on his body? "


    Moreover, looking at Third Uncle''s slightly dizzy appearance, he didn''t know what kind of spell was used, but after looking at it for a while, Third Uncle still couldn''t figure it out, so he could only take out a pen and paper and copy the spell on his body.


    After finishing the writing, Third Uncle opened his mouth to take a look. It turned out that the fangs in his mouth were not his own, but had been fixed after processing. He just didn''t know how this face had become like this. It had no facial features, and without eyes, how did he see things?


    I tried my best to get closer to Third Uncle, then I said to him, "Third Uncle, this guy has an accomplice. A skinny one stole the Ghost Grass away!"


    Third Uncle took out a pill from his bag and ate it!


    "Then that skinny rhombus face ran away after snatching the ghost grass. I called for you just now, but you couldn''t see, and you couldn''t hear me. Also, where is Third Uncle!"


    After consuming the medicine, he recovered some strength and said, "This is a layer between the human world and the ghost realm, it''s a space that''s floating outside of the world. This is either Extreme Day or Extreme Night, we were all brought here by magic!"


    It was said that the so-called ''floating'' world was originally the place where those great evil spirits that had escaped from the ghost realm stayed at first. They had escaped from the ghost realm for various reasons, but since humans and ghosts had different paths, and they themselves could not endure the restrictions in the human world, so a group of evil spirits joined together to find this space.


    This place had everything in the world, and there were no restrictions in the world. Especially since there was no need to get burnt to ashes just because of the sun, many evil spirits would come here.


    Third Uncle suddenly thought of something. He opened a book in his bag and found records of the diamond-shaped face on the yellowed pages.


    "So this is real! Someone is using a dead body to make a puppet! But who has such high energy? And what is this person''s goal?!"

 C100

    After thinking for a long time, Third Uncle finally said to me, "Let''s go. You don''t have much time left. We need to hurry up and find Yun Xiaoxiao!"


    After saying that, Third Uncle took the lead and led the way. The red aura on his body began to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, I could get close to him.


    I asked him why I couldn''t get close to him just now. He said it was because he had used a spell that requested the God''s upper body.


    What he meant by "ask the God" was to use a secret spell and a pill that could stimulate one''s potential to increase one''s combat prowess.


    This was a skill that used up energy, so after it was used up, people would become especially tired. Thus, Third Uncle must have eaten some tonic medicine to be able to walk on the road in high spirits.


    "You''re almost there, you can''t waste your time, you don''t have much time left. Sigh, if only I could learn the Imperial Sky Technique!" Third Uncle pounded his chest and said in a vexed tone.


    However, I didn''t understand and asked, "What is the Imperial Sky Technique? Third Uncle!"


    Third Uncle could only helplessly say, "Flying is flying. This language of yours is not good." He ridiculed my comprehension ability, and said by the way, this comprehension ability of mine is definitely too slow to learn.


    I let out a hollow laugh and didn''t say anything.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, we finally left this so-called ''floating world''. Third Uncle said that the entrance to this'' floating world ''was everywhere.


    Once one entered the world of drifting, one would have to understand the five elements and the eight trigrams, or else it would be too late to say anything if one was lost.


    He had just put me in the little ghost bag, because it was already daytime outside, and if I was exposed, I would be burned to death!


    Actually, this way I didn''t have to run with Third Uncle and also saved some time. It was very strange to let myself be in the dark and be squeezed into a ball again.


    Third Uncle got on the car and went to the suburbs. Could it be that Yun Xiaoxiao was hiding in the suburbs?


    He anxiously looked at his watch on the taxi, then looked at the small cloth bag containing me. Although it was already near autumn and the weather had turned cold, Third Uncle was covered in sweat.


    "Bro, please drive faster, I''m in a hurry!"


    Third Uncle''s face was filled with a pleading expression as he begged the taxi driver with a very humble tone.


    The driver was a young man. He looked at the third uncle and confidently said, "That''s enough, big brother. There will be a monitor on the road."


    Third Uncle nodded and quickly thanked him. However, he wasn''t in the mood to talk with the driver. In the past, he would have been able to chat with them for a long time.


    We came to a place where the miasma was so thick that even I could feel it in my bag.


    After running for who knows how long, third uncle finally stopped and let me out. So we came to a cemetery. No wonder the Yin Qi is so strong. Uncle once said that in two places, it was the most likely to be lonely ghosts. One was the people who died in the unmarked cemetery, and the other was the people who died in the public cemetery.


    Note that those who died were not buried there. In ancient times, it was because of medical standards. Many people were declared dead after entering the fake death state. The result was that they would be resurrected and then die again after being buried.


    Thus, their grievances and grievances could easily turn into evil spirits after death, and thus, they could retaliate or make fun of others.


    Third Uncle said why do people need to bury many geniuses at home after death. It was because they were afraid of being buried after faking death, so they really did die. Therefore, they had set up the mourning hall at home for a few days, so that relatives and friends could visit them and see if the doctors were not good enough to misdiagnose death.


    When I came out, I stretched my body. Yun Xiaoxiao was already standing by the side waiting for me. From the looks of it, she must have waited for a long time.


    His face was covered with dirt and he must have been fighting a desperate battle. The only thing that made me feel embarrassed was that I seemed to be the one who should be fighting the most right now. But the loser of the new century, I can''t even beat a little kid, let alone that monster that popped out from who knows where!


    When Third Uncle patted me, my legs went weak and I fell towards my body that was lying on the ground.


    As I returned to my own body, I felt my heart beating, a feeling I hadn''t felt in a long time that made me feel alive.


    I struggled to get up from the ground and hugged Yun Xiao, immediately causing her to blush. She pushed me away, and I realized that I wasn''t that close to her.


    "Stinky brat, you started thinking about bad things as soon as you got back to yourself! Hurry up and move, let your blood flow, so that you don''t turn into a zombie! "


    Third Uncle sternly told me that he scared me so much that I had to run back and forth!


    When I was out of breath, I realized that I had already come alive. How could I become a zombie? Third Uncle must be messing with me.


    "Old Daoist, do you know what happened that night at the Ghost Market?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked in a teasing manner.


    Third Uncle shook his head. How could he possibly know? He had been desperately running for the past few days.


    "Who knows where this mysterious person came from, but he actually brought over ten puppets and robbed the entire Ghost Market!" Right now, the ghost servants that have been transferred from all over the country are all concentrated in Central City, but they say that we are temporarily safe. "


    I thought, it was me who stole the ghost grass that day, safe my ass!


    Third Uncle asked, "Then who do you think attacked us that day? They are neither puppets nor ghosts."


    He paused for a moment, found a platform and sat down. "Furthermore, after the two of us separated, I was taken to the Floating World and fought a battle with a puppet in the Floating World."


    After Yun Xiaoxiao heard the Third Uncle''s words, her previously relaxed face became a little worried, and she said, "I''ve thought of this question before. I''ve always thought that those people were cultivators that wanted to capture ghosts for me. Do you know what kind of magic they used? "


    Third Uncle shook his head again and said, "The spells they use are very strange and I''ve never seen one before. Moreover, it seems like they don''t even need to chant or form seals. I don''t know what kind of special methods they use. We''d better ask around.


    However, we can still stay in Zhong Yuan City. After all, there are so many evils, no matter who it is, they have to think carefully about the consequences if they were to do something! "


    Yun Xiao nodded her head and left for the time being. She went to find some of her friends and find out what happened. Third Uncle took out his compass and began to whisper with it. There was no need to think about how he was chatting with his fellow daoists.


    I could only sit there in a daze as I flipped through Third Uncle''s book. As the saying goes, there is a golden room in the book, and there is a face like jade in the book. Now that I am out of the book, I really don''t know what to do.


    It seemed to me that I had no other use than to stir up trouble. I looked through the pages of the book and saw that I was not in the mood to read at all.


    Because we''re all in a hurry right now, and I don''t even know how to help you. That makes me feel even worse.


    I think it''s because the more I go through, the more I see, the more I feel like I''m small, and the truth is that I actually wish I were a ghost.


    Because if I became a ghost, then when facing other ghosts, I would not be so clueless that I wouldn''t even have the ability to protect myself. Sigh!


    When I looked at the distant sky in a very bored manner, I suddenly discovered a strange green ball not too far away. It looked similar to the green ball I saw in the pharmacy at the Ghost Market when my soul left my body.


    I walked over slowly to verify what I was seeing, and when I walked in I heard something like a baby crying.


    "Wa, wa, wa ¡­"


    That voice echoed in the empty hillside, and I turned to look at Third Uncle, who was still seriously talking to fellow daoist. It was as if he did not hear it, or he could not hear it at all.


    I searched for the source of the sound and finally found a tiny stalk of Ghost Grass!


    I can''t believe I have this kind of ability, able to distinguish things like ghosts. Could it be that my eyes have turned into Yin Yang Eyes now?


    I walked over and wanted to pick this stalk of Ghost Spirit Grass, but I suddenly thought of the fact that the Ghost Spirit Grass seemed to have intelligence.


    This stalk of grass was unexpectedly still in its infancy. Would picking it now nourish the soul?


    Since this thing can''t escape from here, I wanted to go back to Third Uncle''s side to ask him about the Yin Spirit Grass, but before I even started to leave, I heard a stern voice behind me.


    "Who are you? How dare you peek at my Yin Spirit Grass!"


    I turned my head and saw an old dwarf who was only as tall as my leg. He was standing with his hands behind his back and had a serious and angry expression on his face.


    I said, "Old man, you misunderstand. I didn''t want to peep at your things. I just heard the baby crying and came over to take a look out of curiosity."


    Hearing my words, the old man''s interest was piqued. He asked, "Can you hear the baby crying?"


    I nodded. Looking at his strange expression, I said, "I just heard it, so I''m not sure. So I came over to take a look. Maybe I was hallucinating."


    The old man laughed and said, "Young man, if you heard it, you would hear it. Why are you still trying to deceive an old man like me?"


    Eh, this old man really has a lot of thoughts. However, judging from his appearance, his fighting strength shouldn''t be high. So I''m not afraid, I''m just like him, standing with my hands behind my back and my legs apart as if I''m standing astride him.


    The old man chuckled, as if he was mocking me for being too confident and unafraid of him.


    The two of us stood there, staring at each other for who knows how long, but that Spirit Yin Grass started to cry again.


    "Wa, wa, wa ¡­"


    I suddenly felt that this thing was like a hungry child who wanted to drink milk. This feeling was simply too amazing!

 C101

    As I listened to the babyish sobs, I was fascinated, and that deep feeling made me unable to tell whether it was a dream or a reality.


    I didn''t know if the person in front of me was a dwarf old man or a crying child. I really didn''t know what this so-called ghost grass was and why it made me feel this way.


    Actually, I really wanted to ask Third Uncle or Yun Xiao, but I just stood there blankly. My body seemed to have separated from my soul once again. Of course, it''s not that we''re really separated, but my soul is not under the control of my body. I don''t know where it went with the sound of the Ghost Grass!


    I closed my eyes and let time fly. I calmed myself down, and when I opened my eyes again, I saw an old woman covered in sweat. Her hands were covered in blood.


    But I didn''t seem to be afraid, I just stared at her, she looked all over my body, very happy to shout.


    "Madam has been born. Madam has been born. It''s a young master, a young master!"


    With that, she picked up a pair of shiny golden scissors and cut at me. I don''t know why, but I feel like I should be scared. I should be crying like I''m a newborn baby,


    But I really don''t know why, but I''m not afraid. I''m not in pain.


    When the midwife saw that I wasn''t crying, she picked up my leg and hit me hard on the ass. At this moment, I was in the middle of the air and saw a beautiful young lady with a pale complexion.


    She looked at me with a pained expression and said to the old woman, "Mother Wu, don''t hit my child. Why did you humiliate my child?!"


    Mother Wu said helplessly, "Madam, if the newborn child doesn''t cry, he will die prematurely. How could I bully the young master?"


    The little girl who was standing at the side also chimed in, "That''s right, Miss. It''s not good for Young Master not to cry!"


    The woman who had just become a mother began to panic as she listened to all the chatter around her. "Then what do we do, my child? You two better hurry up and think of a plan!"


    I thought it was ridiculous. They actually thought that if I didn''t cry, I would die. How could I die? But me?


    Yes, who am I? I''m having a headache because that old woman has been hanging over me all this time! However, I still didn''t have the intention to cry at all. She tried so hard to make me cry, but it was a pity that I laughed!


    "Hehehe!" "Haha!"


    My laughter silenced the originally noisy room. The people who were helping to deliver the baby were so shocked by my creepy laughter that they were unable to say a single word!


    But because my birth mother was their mistress after all, and was forced to be courteous and something like that, they didn''t dare to leave. But I could see the fear in everyone''s eyes, every one of them, from the midwife to the little girl who was in charge of heating water and handing towels.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. They didn''t believe that I, a newborn baby, was sneering at them. Perhaps to them, a newborn child was a freak if he didn''t cry?


    Ah!" Madam, Madame is bleeding profusely. Quickly, call for a doctor!


    At this moment, everyone discovered that the bed that the young woman was lying on was covered with blood stains. The blood-red liquid had permeated through her bright red bedclothes, slowly flowing down along the foot of the bed.


    For a moment, the place was in chaos again. Everyone went from fear to panic, but soon, they began to feel sad.


    Perhaps it was this sadness that infected me, but I actually shed a few tears. The only thing that remained was that even now, I still hadn''t cried out. Furthermore, I was still alive and well.


    However, the beautiful young woman on the bed couldn''t do anything. The old doctor on her bed declared her death after finishing her pulse. She didn''t even seem to be willing to put in the last bit of effort before she ran away.


    Before he left, he looked at me as if he was deep in thought and ran away without looking back.


    Even if many people tried to stop him with many things, he would still change his mind and leave!


    After several changes of hands, I seem to have gone from the first midwife to a little girl, to an old man with a head full of silver hair, to a young, humble man, and finally into the arms of a beautiful young woman.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be in her arms. I feel like I should be happy. I should laugh.


    But the people around me were all in a fit of grief, and I could almost feel the white paper money beginning to float in the air.


    There was a little boy holding a paper man who looked at the young woman lying in the coffin with a numb face. Actually, I really hoped that she would stand up and hug me again!


    In the end, the beautiful young woman hugged me and died. She turned to the humble man and said, "Husband, you must take good care of our child. You must make him grow up!"


    I looked around at the tearful people, expressionless, and I think I made them all feel very cold. I was being held in the arms of a young woman who had passed away, and her movements had been frozen for a long time.


    When someone finally mustered up the courage to try and get me out, it was because of the length of time that they were unable to break the young woman''s hand.


    "My daughter, my daughter! Wake up! Wake up! Look at your father! Look at your son, your newborn son!" The silver-haired old man who had held me was crying his heart out as he held the bed.


    However, I felt that their cries were too loud. Those few words were too simple for me to say. It made me depressed, and I didn''t have any strength left in me.


    I think it''s because I was just born, so I can''t move, I can''t move, can I?


    I grew up to be different from other people, because I always had a tight face and an unsmiling expression. They don''t please people.


    And I was alone in a quiet place, thinking about my own affairs, many times, in the mind of a lot of people in strange clothes.


    Who was Third Uncle?


    Who was Yun Xiao?


    Who else, why shouldn''t it be just the two of them? But I can''t think of anything, and the thought of these two makes me want to fall asleep.


    The most people could see of me was that I was sleeping, but since I had been precocious since I was a child, and since I had a mind that was faster than a normal child, the adults didn''t worry about me.


    Perhaps it was because they didn''t want to talk to me and were afraid of my eyes. Because I''ve heard people say more than once that I was like a vengeful spirit from hell and had killed my mother the moment I was born.


    Perhaps more importantly, I laughed out loud instead of crying when I was just born. Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask why people always say that. A newborn child is a freak if he doesn''t cry.


    By the time I was thirteen years old, I was much taller than my peers, and my facial features had grown.


    In the words of others, my face is very popular with the girl. If it wasn''t for me...


    It''s just that there are times when people want to say that they need to see the ones after the turning, but I''ve never heard the ones after the turning, because my identity is there and no one else would say it in front of me.


    Because I''m the young master here, they would only secretly discuss me behind the scenes, saying that I''m a jinx whose birth mother died.


    There was a little girl who played with me. She wasn''t influenced by what people said, and since we met, she hadn''t worn tinted glasses to look at me.


    She should be a year or two older than I am. She is taller and more knowledgeable than I am. I don''t know why she came to this sunless courtyard. I have asked her more than once, but she only smiled at me and didn''t speak!


    Almost everything I know comes from my hands. I''ve never been out of this Noda estate, and nobody here seems to have gone out.


    There are mountains and rivers here, and pavilions and pagodas. It is said that our ancestors were powerful officials of the imperial court, so they had the power to build such a huge manor.


    I wanted to ask her why she was trapped here. I also wanted to ask myself why I was trapped here.


    My life because of her company from then on has a new pleasure, I am no longer alone in a quiet trance. The two of them played chess, chatted and painted, and they were inseparable from each other every day. It was as if they were two babies.


    In the dead of night, I thought how much better it would have been if it had continued like this, but when the night was still, I could hear it all the more clearly, and I could hear my name being called from very far away.


    "Xiaofan!" "Xiaofan!"


    It was the voice of a middle-aged man, strong and unkempt, and I shouted into space.


    "Who are you, who are you!"


    "I''m not some Fan!" I am! "


    Who am I, what is my name, everyone has a name, and what is my name?


    As I thought about it, the dizziness made me dizzy, and I was surprised to find that it wasn''t just the others who were afraid of me, but also the others.


    I was also afraid of everything that was happening around me. The people who were cold to me here, the people who were unable to leave here, the things that were scattered around, all of these things formed a strange net that heavily pressed down on my body, causing me to be unable to even breathe and making me unable to die.


    I suddenly felt that all of this wasn''t real. It was like a dream, a dream that lasted for more than ten years.


    It''s just that I''m not sure if this is a dream or not!

 C102

    Because I began to miss, I actually began to cling to the feeling of being with that little girl, I never understood why.


    Is this the love written in the book, Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Yingtai? I don''t think so, because their final ending wasn''t good, because they both died in the end!


    Maybe it was because I had decided to call her "Little" that day, but yes, she had no name like me, and it seemed like a luxury to have a name here.


    I heard that there''s a country on the island very far to the east. The people there seem to be living in the Wilderness now, men and women living together.


    Everything had to be done according to the parents, and in that country only great nobles had surnames and names.


    So I was thinking, is it possible that we''re the same as that island country, where only very powerful people have the right to have names?


    I don''t know about that, but the longer it takes, the smaller it gets. And because I had her, I didn''t think about who Yun Xiaoxiao was.


    It seemed that it was only when I was not very old that she always appeared in my imagination, a woman with long hair that fluttered in the wind.


    She should be that kind of beautiful girl, much more beautiful than the beautiful young woman who gave birth to me. It''s just because I saw her at an age where I don''t have any impulses, I don''t have that many bizarre thoughts.


    I think if it was now, I might fall in love with her silently in my heart. I am now seventeen or eighteen years old. In the words of adults, it is time to think about marriage.


    Every time I talk about this little girl, she would blush and look at me, and I knew that in her heart, she was very much looking forward to it, but I would always look at her expressionlessly, with a stiff face.


    She would say why I always had a straight face, not even a child''s face, and wonder why I was so fond of her.


    She was already an adult, and her body had a faint fragrance that made me feel lost. I really wanted to hug her and carefully smell her scent.


    But whenever I had to hold her in my arms and feel the scent of her so that I could always remember, she would blush and push me aside, saying that I was a prodigal son.


    She said I was actually a lecherous person, hidden beneath my stern face, but I really wanted to know how I was a lecherous person. Why am I so lustful?


    Because I always felt that I had to do something in order to be a lecherous person, but what exactly did I do? I thought about it for a long time, but I didn''t think about it, so I gave up.


    As the days went by, I knew Little Jun wanted to marry me. When I first spoke to the man who would whisper to me next time, he had a very playful expression on his face, because I had never spoken more than ten sentences to him since I was a child.


    This time he smiled and said, I''ve grown up, and I''m a good girl, and I''m a very good girl.


    Xiaoxiao is just like her mother, she will definitely be a good woman in the future, but I have never seen a little family, although I really want to see where her family is and how they look like.


    I don''t think her family would look too bad if they could make the little girl look so pretty.


    And I''ve always been very self-centered. I''m very curious about where my little home is and why she came here from a very young age. I''ve been asking a lot of people as if I''ve gone crazy.


    However, they avoided talking about it. I deeply felt that they would rather have me sit there all day like a statue when I was very young.


    How great it is to be quiet. Don''t have so many questions, there are some things you don''t need to know!


    I don''t know if it was told to me or my own imagination, but the more they tried to stop me from being with Little Jun, the more we had to be together!


    Actually, they didn''t stop me, but I felt that not telling me about my little family was the same as stopping me. When I asked her about my little family, she said that because she was still young when she came here, she didn''t remember what her family looked like.


    Home, I never seemed to think of this place as my home, as if I just think of this place as a shelter from the wind and rain, in my heart, it is impossible for me to think of this cold place as home!


    When I carried Xiaoxiao to my own bed, we didn''t know how much trouble this was. Men were often unruly, especially when it came to women.


    For the first time, I felt really good to be alive. For the first time, I felt that I was really alive.


    In the past countless years of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, I did not think that I was truly living. I was like a puppet in a leather bag, repeating the meaningless life every day until I had a small one.


    It wasn''t until Xiaoxiao really became my person that I felt that my life had a different meaning!


    However, there were times when the shelf life of happiness was actually so short. Without waiting for too long, many things would be mercilessly taken away by others.


    I was chained up and chained to the door that day, and they put Tiny in a cage, and that was the first time I ever saw anyone actually go out of the door.


    They tied my hands and covered my mouth with a piece of cloth, and I wanted to ask them why they did it, why they tortured two people who loved each other.


    However, I covered my mouth and couldn''t say a word. My eyes were swollen from crying. I tightened the chain, causing bruises to appear on my hands and neck. There were even some spots where blood had already flowed.


    It was all her fault for begging others to let me go. She was the one who wanted to seduce me. I shook my head with all my might. In the end, someone knocked her out and she threw her out the door.


    I was locked up in a small cell. Every day, someone brought me food, and someone cleaned up my shit so that I wouldn''t starve to death.


    I was taken from a large cell into a small cell. I don''t know how long I''ve been in there, but time is very slow here. Sometimes it''s very fast, so I can''t tell when and how many minutes it took!


    I had completely lost my understanding of the outside world. I really wanted to know what was happening to Xiaoxiao. I asked the person who brought me food more than once about Xiaoxiao''s condition.


    Every time the man just put down the box and ran away, I wanted to get out of here. I started digging with my hands, buttoning the bricks.


    However, even if I was blistered with blood, I still wouldn''t make much progress. I was imprisoned until my hair grew long, my beard grew long, my shabby clothes and muscles shriveled up, and my whole body relaxed. Finally, I fell ill!


    I lay motionless on my bed of weeds, and by the time they finally noticed me, it was too late.


    Because after being alone for such a long time, I actually couldn''t say a complete sentence. I couldn''t even say a simple sentence about a tiny thing!


    Finally I was taken out of my cell, first to the bathtub, where I showered, and I saw that five or six people must have been maids. The mockery in their eyes, the disdain in their eyes towards me, these things were hard for me to accept.


    I was like a pet, and also like a person. I was swung onto the bed by someone, and a person wearing a white coat was fiddling with various instruments on my body.


    The final result didn''t seem to be satisfactory. He shook his head and left, and I saw the humble man again.


    He was glowing now, and without the submissive expression of his youth, he looked at me coldly. I don''t understand why he hates me so much. Isn''t he my birth mother''s husband? Why is he looking at me with that cold gaze?


    He didn''t say anything, just arranged for someone to take care of my food and drink. I seemed to be free and no longer in my cell. However, I am still not a free person, because my hands and feet can no longer stand up to walk. It should be said that I have become a piece of trash!


    I don''t think there''s anything else in the world that makes me feel sad, but I still underestimated the ruthlessness and cruelty of the world!


    I actually saw Xiaoxiao once again. She was dressed elegantly and had a timid child by her side. The moment she pushed open the door, sunlight shone into the room, but it was also at that moment that my heart completely died.


    My soul has already lost its faith in this world because I clearly heard her cry out that humble man to be her husband.


    So, the child beside her is my half-brother or sister, because I have been in a cold and dark environment for a long time, my eyes have long since degenerated so many things can''t be seen clearly.


    It''s just that I don''t understand why I recognized her at first sight, even though she had changed so much.


    I wanted to roll out of bed, but I didn''t have any strength left in me. I couldn''t even kill myself, so to speak.


    I didn''t understand why they were tormenting me like this, and just as I was falling into despair, I heard the voice of the burly old man who had been a child calling to me.


    "Xiaofan, Xiaofan, wake up. Third Uncle is still waiting for you to learn Tao techniques from Third Uncle!"


    I opened my eyes and looked around the empty room. I didn''t know where I was or where I was.


    Little Fan, is it me? I don''t know, just thinking of this kind of thing makes my head hurt, and I feel extremely uncomfortable!


    "Zhang Yifan! Zhang Yifan! Wake up quickly! If you can''t wake up now, your wife will be in danger!"


    A cold woman''s voice called out. My wife, who is my wife? The people I like are small, but she is someone else''s wife now. She even has a child!


    My despair, my pain, all the negative emotions came one after another, and I was so angry with myself that I almost died!

 C103

    Am I blind, or am I blind because I can''t stand the blows?


    I don''t know, I said, looking into the darkness, and I felt an incomparable calmness in my heart. I had lost faith in everything, in life, and I thought it would be a relief to be lost in the darkness.


    Well, yes, for me, it was a relief.


    "Old Daoist, do you know what''s going on? If he continues to stay unconscious like this, he''ll die sooner or later!"


    I heard the voice of a cold woman, a voice I had heard before. There was such a cold voice in the world. It sounded as if she was already dead. This was the sound of death, and he wondered if I would be as cold after death.


    I have already forgotten how old I am, I have never really been happy since I was young, in the end, even my little body was ruthlessly occupied!


    I really don''t understand why I have to go through such a desperate situation in my life!


    "Sigh, I don''t know if this is the aftermath of using the Soul Guiding Curse, but there''s never been any rumors that someone would faint after using the Soul Guiding Curse! "Why is that? Did he become like that after he went out?"


    "Old Daoist, he''s your nephew, not mine. You''re not optimistic about him. Tell me, who do you blame!"


    It was as if the deeper I sank into the darkness, the clearer the sounds became in my ears, so clear that I thought I could see a man and a woman standing and talking.


    The man was in his forties, with a round, unshaven face that had been polished by the passage of time.


    He had a bit of a beer belly and was dressed in casual clothes. He looked a bit old and sloppy, but that was what made him look younger than he actually was.


    That woman was very beautiful, even more beautiful than Xiaoxiao. If she was just a little girl, then she was one of those pure and pure girls.


    She was tall, with long hair that fell to her waist. Her waist was very slim, but when I saw her, I couldn''t help but hug her.


    Because I was afraid that if I didn''t hug her, her waist would break and her long legs would be so straight and white that it would be hard to imagine how charming her feet would be.


    It could be said that this woman was a beauty, a beauty that would bring calamity upon the people. Why did I suddenly think of the phrase "disaster bring calamity upon the people"?


    Could it be that just by imagining it, I have already changed my mind and started to hate the new? But I still have Little, no, it''s really ridiculous, my Little is now the wife of that lowly man, and they have children.


    That man was my biological father. He was over twenty years older than me, and I had never treated him as my father. He had also never treated me as his son!


    That''s why he took Xiaoxiao away from me. That''s why he locked me up so he could take over my beloved girl!


    As long as I think about how small it is, my heart will be incomparably excited, and I will be incomparably angry!


    "Old Daoist, old Daoist, old Daoist. Come look at him. He''s shaking again. He''s shaking more and more frequently!" There was a hint of worry in the woman''s voice, but she was still as cold as ever. "Old Daoist, can you stop swinging that lousy compass? Come and take a look!"


    I felt my heart heat up as I calmed down. It was as if something had entered my body and allowed me to calm down.


    "I''ve asked a lot of fellow daoists about this, but none of them are sure of what''s going on. Right now, the only thing we can do is to stabilize Xiaofan and not let him shake like he did just now. Do you have any good places to go next?"


    "Now, where can I take Zhang Yifan? Hurry up and find a place to hide. The Ghost King won''t provoke us right now." But the ghost market is filled with ghost catchers. If they discover your spell, they won''t be able to escape even if they wanted to! "


    "Don''t worry about that. Once the spell lost its effect, I''ll burn the spell. Unless someone knows the spell that reverses time, they won''t be able to find it!"


    I calmly listened to their strange conversation. However, the calmer I was, the more I couldn''t make out what they were talking about. However, the calmer I became, the hotter my eyes felt.


    Finally, I felt the burning sun and could see again. I actually returned to that huge garden, that enormous cage!


    My body had miraculously recovered. I could run and move, but unfortunately, I still couldn''t speak. I was like a mute, but I wasn''t really mute, I just didn''t want to talk, and I always felt that if that humble man found out that I was completely cured, he would be at my disadvantage.


    On this day, a ridiculous dwarf came to the garden to earn a living by performing. His hands were clasped behind his back and his appearance was extremely terrifying. He could actually speak without even opening his mouth.


    It was a sharp, thin voice, and it sounded harsh to me. He said some sad things.


    For example, he had eaten more from a young age than other people because he had never been able to reach the food. He had to wait until everyone else had finished eating before he could eat the leftovers that others had eaten.


    Things like this, however, can make others laugh. It has to be said that many people base their happiness on other people''s suffering.


    The dwarf calmly narrated these matters which made me laugh out loud. These matters made me unable to laugh out loud. From this, it seemed as though from then on, other than being mute, everyone else felt that I had become deaf!


    They always seemed to have to find a reason to prove that I was the freak, and they probably thought of me as one of the gnomes.


    Of course, ever since the dwarf came to the garden, he had never left. All these years, it seemed that aside from Xiaoxiao being chased out, no one else had left.


    The dwarf came, he was cold, he didn''t have the ridiculous tone he used when he was pleasing the masses. He told me a lot of things.


    He said that this place originally belonged to my grandfather. My grandfather was the white-haired old man that hugged me for the first time. His family was huge, but he didn''t give birth to a son.


    So his daughter was married to a man who was originally humble, and then he died because of his daughter''s miscarriage, and then he died of depression.


    I listened, as expressionless as if he were telling those jokes. These things tell me there''s nothing special about them.


    It was the humble man who had killed his grandfather because he had always pretended to love his grandfather''s daughter for money. For money, he had killed the kind old man.


    Also, that beautiful young woman didn''t die in childbirth. It was because a lowly man drugged her that she bled so much after giving birth.


    Otherwise, why would the beautiful young woman die so abruptly and so quickly? Her death was not natural, but was controlled by others. As long as they controlled the measurement of medicine, she would die whenever they wanted her to.


    I could no longer pretend to be calm, but I could not get angry, because I could not prove that the dwarf was telling the truth. And, more importantly, I don''t have any real feelings for the people he''s talking about!


    He looked at me, still expressionless, and said, Do you know why he married your first love?


    He had a lewd smile on his face as he said, "Because that first love of yours was something that he had arranged for you. He wanted to make you feel pain."


    He had had the girl since he was a child. He had let her pretend to be good to you, and at the end he had a play for her. Throw that girl out and lock you up.


    Don''t you ever wonder why you''ve been locked up in a cell for so many years when you two love each other?


    Even if you did not do well, you did not commit adultery after all. Why did you receive such a severe punishment?


    Why did that girl come back here not long after you were locked up and become the dignified mistress of this place?


    The successive questions caused me to sink into bitter contemplation. I asked myself these questions again. I really couldn''t think of any other reasonable explanation.


    It was only then that I realized that my entire life had been a tragedy planned by someone else. I was just a stepping stone for someone else. The reason why that lowly man didn''t kill me was because I still had value.


    Because I am the only bond between him and the white-haired old man, he fears that without me, he would not be able to inherit everything here!


    My anger was burning. I really wanted to swing my blade and kill those who had failed me. I really wanted to kill those who had deceived me and used me.


    And humiliate my people, I said, looking at the dwarf. I''d like to know why he knows so much! But I did not ask him. He drew a very large long knife from his thin bosom.


    I don''t know how he hid it in his arms, a longsword almost as tall as he was, more than a meter long.


    I stood there with the knife in my hand, and he cheered me on as if I were in a competition.


    I believe you, you can do it, do it, kill them all!


    His voice was getting louder and louder, and his voice was getting more and more provocative. I couldn''t help but raise the long blade in my hand.


    When he finally reached me, he was still blabbering on and on. He made me start killing everyone in the area, whoever it was that made me feel uncomfortable.


    I waved the blade, and in front of him, he, the knife, I. There is only a small distance between the three of us.


    Ignoring my long knife, he slowly approached me and forced me into a corner!

 C104

    Do it, do it, cut them, kill them!


    The Dwarf is like a repeater, repeating the same words nonstop. I can''t help but slash down with my blade. The blade strikes his body and from his neck down to the ground.


    Instantly, blood spurted out from his arteries and splattered on my body, turning me into a bloody person in an instant!


    I seemed to have gone crazy as I waved my blade around. In just a short moment, I had already cut him into a human shape!


    Ah!


    Murder, young master is murdering!


    The panicked little girl looked at me in horror, her entire body covered in blood. From the blurry figure on the ground, she could tell that it was a Dwarf. He was a harmless and laughable person, how could the young master be so cruel to kill him!


    The young master was no longer the young master; the young master had gone crazy!


    That''s not right, little young master is a madman, have you forgotten? He actually pretended that the Madam had already died, while he still wanted to be unfaithful to her!


    I could hear the voices of countless people talking and shouting in my ears, but I couldn''t see where they were.


    Or had they actually been killed by me and stood before me? It was just that I was still alive, so I couldn''t see anything.


    Because they were ghosts, they had always been ghosts. Yes, that must be it!


    I looked at the knife and put it in my stomach!


    I saw Xiaoxiao sprinting towards me. She didn''t come by herself, she came by following the lowly man. I really don''t want to see this person. It doesn''t matter if the dwarf is telling the truth or not, I don''t want to see him!


    Because I have never received any love from him, his current flustered look is just a fake!


    I dragged myself, struggling to pull the knife out of my stomach, trying to slash at the man who was too low. Unfortunately, before I could swing the knife, I fainted again.


    "Old Daoist, he''s covered in sweat. Nothing will happen to him, right?"


    "Ai, I don''t know either. It''s a pity that you''re not hundreds or thousands of ghosts. Otherwise, you would definitely be well-informed. You would have done such a small thing yourself. Ai!"


    "Old Taoist, you are quite interesting too. You don''t want to rely on your own strength to push this sort of thing to a ghost." How can there be so many ghosts in this world that have lived for hundreds of thousands of years?


    Once again, I fell into that kind of situation. It was as if I couldn''t wake up at all. When my head heated up, I felt regret. I feel like I don''t recognize myself anymore. This kind of person isn''t me!


    How could I possibly be such a person? Just who am I? Why am I here, and why has something like this happened to me!?


    When will I be able to leave here, I don''t belong here at all, I, but where do I belong?


    While I was at a loss, a faint light suddenly appeared in the sky. I saw a figure floating towards me.


    I couldn''t tell the gender or age of the person who came. Of course, I couldn''t tell if it was a person or a ghost. If it was a person, why would he be floating?


    I don''t know who told me, but most ghosts are afraid of the sun. No matter how powerful a ghost is, they don''t like being exposed to the sun.


    But the sky was clearly just a weak light just now, how did it become sunny in just a few seconds?


    I found myself in a blank space, where the sky and the ground are all white, looking very bare, lifeless, lifeless!


    That figure floated to my side and whispered to me, "You''ve woken up?"


    I really wanted to say something, but the words didn''t come out. I only quietly looked at the person who came over. I didn''t want to be fooled like before and be used by him.


    Because I feel that weird dwarf is only using me, he only wants to use me to kill people, but after I killed him, I didn''t kill anyone else, but myself instead!


    People like me must go to heaven. I''m so sacrificial. This place should be Heaven, right? This place definitely shouldn''t be hell, because hell will definitely have all kinds of monsters and monsters to torture us.


    Why us? Because if I was going to hell, I would definitely come with the dwarf. He was a demon who instigated relationships, but I didn''t understand why he provoked relationships between me and my family.


    You actually want me to kill my own family. Although our relationship isn''t close, I don''t want to take the lives of my own family members.


    If I really don''t like this house, I''ll leave when the time comes. Though I didn''t get the chance to leave, the figure added, in my contradictory thoughts.


    "You should wake up. Do you remember who you are?"


    I looked doubtfully at this person. I am the eldest son of the owner of the garden. I am ¡­ yes, who am I?


    I put my arms around my head, I grabbed my hair, I pulled!


    "Do you remember what happened to you?"


    "Do you remember your name, your family, your wife, and who it was that found out she was a ghost when you first wanted to make an appointment?"


    I was confused by these questions. When did I make an appointment with someone else? And what was an appointment cannon?!


    After hearing the mysterious words, I replied, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. What kind of place is this? And who are you?!"


    He laughed out loud and said: "I''m not a human, I''m a ghost standing in the middle of the ghost grass, don''t you guys want to get the ghost grass?"


    When he saw that I was still in a daze, he finally realized that I didn''t know anything about what he was talking about. He didn''t know what had gone wrong.


    "How could this be? Why are you completely in sync with the dream? Don''t tell me you''ve already been brainwashed by the dream!"


    He examined my body carefully and opened my eyes with his hands. He still wanted to give me my pulse. But I knocked his hand aside!


    Sweat started to appear on his forehead as he chanted an unknown incantation. Suddenly, everything disappeared!


    I abruptly sat up from the bed and saw a fierce-looking man with a full beard sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at me with extreme worry.


    "Xiaofan, Xiaofan, you''re finally awake! You scared Third Uncle to death!"


    I looked at the uncle in front of me in a daze. He was the same as the person I saw in my dreams before.


    Or did I not dream at all, all these things are real, just in different time and space!


    A hoarse voice came from my dry mouth. "Who are you? Where are you? Why are your clothes so strange?"


    The uncle''s expression became abnormally ugly. He looked at me and worriedly said, "I''m Third Uncle. Xiaofan, what''s wrong with you!?" It''s all Uncle''s fault for letting you use the Soul Guiding Curse, sigh, it''s all Uncle''s fault! "


    I looked at him with a calm expression. I didn''t know what he meant nor did I know if what he said was true or not. Since when did I have a third uncle, then where is my second uncle?


    Moreover, his appearance was completely different from a low-down man. How could he be my Third Uncle? Who knows where he came from?


    While he was looking at me with a worried expression, a beauty walked in from outside. She was exactly the same as the one I had seen before.


    My heart is throbbing, I looked at her very hot eyes, she looked at me snappily. He said with a hint of impatience, "Memory loss? "Heh heh, but her personality hasn''t changed. She''s still so lustful even when she sees beautiful girls. Stop looking and let me dig out your eyes!"


    I said, "Lady, as the saying goes, a beautiful lady is easy to find. I saw that you are beautiful, so what can I do with a few glances? How can you be so merciless? You even want to dig out my eyes!"


    She stared at me blankly before turning to the old man and said, "Old Daoist, from the looks of it, your nephew has transcended worlds!"


    The old man forced a smile, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. With a worried expression, he puffed out a mouthful of smoke.


    Zhang Yifan, I don''t care if you are really lost in memory or just playing the fool. In short, you promised me that you would help me get the ghost grass, but you didn''t bring it back to me.


    Uncle wanted to argue with her, but before he could even shout out, he shut his mouth. Because he saw a white figure floating over from outside. That person was wearing a big white robe, floating slowly.


    "Yun Xiaoxiao, it''s useless for you to do that. His soul is in the wrong place, even if you all try to coerce him into doing so, it would be difficult for him to recover."


    The guy in white robe had a blurry white facial features, but hearing this voice, I knew that he was the soul that claimed to be the Yin Spirit Grass, and also the soul that lived in the Ghost Grass.


    The first time I heard that a ghost actually lived in the grass, I had my doubts about the authenticity of his words.


    "Where did you come from? Don''t try to attack me. Hurry up and reveal your true form. If not, I will not be courteous!"


    The uncle''s face was solemn as if he was facing a great enemy. He clearly didn''t feel any ghost aura around him, but this guy actually had a very strong ghost aura.


    Could it be that this guy was able to conceal his aura? That was simply too scary. It was said that only evil spirits that had existed for more than a thousand years would have this kind of ability.


    That person cackled and said, "Then you have to ask Yun Xiaoxiao. If she is willing to let you accept me, I don''t mind. Anyway, I have existed for too long, so long that even I am bored!"

 C105

    The pretty girl had a cold expression on her face as she looked at the white silhouette in front of us. "Who are you? Do you know what happened to Zhang Yifan?"


    "I really don''t know how you two made it, but even I can''t tell. Yun Xiaoxiao, you being a ghost for just a few years and having your current strength is actually pretty good, but your experience is still lacking, you don''t know anything."


    The pretty girl and the old man looked at each other. The old man took out a wooden sword from his cloth bag, bit his finger and dripped it onto the wooden sword.


    "Demon, no matter who you are, hurry up and reveal your true form. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    When the white shadow saw the wooden sword, he took a few steps back and then said, "I''m the soul of the ghost grass, can''t you see that I have the aura of the ghost grass?"


    The pretty girl looked at the white shadow with a puzzled expression. Perhaps this was the first time she had heard of this.


    I walked up to White Shadow and said, "You know me. Were you talking to me just now? Where is this place?" "And my family, how small!


    The uncle stopped in front of me and said, "Xiaofan, what are you crazy about? Yun Xiaoxiao is not there! Don''t you know him? "


    I said, "Uncle, she''s not small. She''s more beautiful than she is. Furthermore, her height isn''t as tall as her!"


    The white shadow walked around the uncle and came to my side, saying, "Do you still remember what happened before? But let me tell you, everything you experienced before was just a dream! You know, this is the world you belong to.


    Everything in that dream is fake, don''t you have any doubts as to why you have never come out of that courtyard? It is because the creator of the dream could only control such a large space because his ability could not create an even larger world! "


    The words of the white shadow were like thunder to my ears, causing me to fall into deep thought after hearing it. I really wanted to refute it, but I started to waver.


    Why am I so familiar with the two in front of me? I even know their appearances like the back of my hand. Could it be that what the white shadow said is true? Everything that happened in that courtyard was just a dream!


    I do not know, my heart is particularly messy, indifferent my mind is even more chaotic! I really don''t want to think about these things anymore!


    In any case, I have been released from the original life, whether I was a dream or the real me has been released!


    The old man was especially worried. "Are you saying that Xiaofan met with a nightmare?"


    "It can be considered, it can''t be considered to be true. He had used a Soul Guiding Curse before, and he nearly went to collect all the loot in the nick of time!" In the end, he opened his Yin Yang Eyes and was able to see things that ordinary people could not! "


    As the white shadow spoke, he sat down on a chair and said, "Hey, the conditions here are pretty good. Who built it for you, the old Taoist or Yun Xiao? "Yeah, it seems to be a Dao technique right? Hey, Taoist, your technique is pretty good!"


    Although he was praising the uncle, the uncle didn''t have the mood to talk nonsense with him. The uncle said, "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and tell me how to solve it!"


    The white silhouette paused for a moment, then crossed his legs. "Don''t be impatient, he won''t die anytime soon. It''s just that he might have a nervous breakdown, so it''s no big deal!"


    The pretty girl stretched out her hand. She had grown a pair of long claws and said, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    As she spoke, she was about to grab onto the white shadow, but when her claws reached out towards the white shadow, they actually penetrated through its body!


    The white shadow laughed loudly, as if he was mocking the pretty girl, and also as if he was laughing at himself, "Yun Xiaoxiao, I already said that I''m the soul that resides in the ghost grass, and even the righteous energy of the heaven and earth cannot extinguish me, what more a little brat like you!"


    Why should I say nightmares, not nightmares?" This was because this fellow was currently very weak. He could not be considered a nightmare. If this was a real nightmare, then Zhang Xiaofan''s soul would have already been devoured! But he was still alive and kicking.


    Like I said, he has already used the Soul Luring Curse, so his soul power is definitely stronger than ordinary people.


    Therefore, his soul wasn''t harmed in any way. It was only affected.


    Even though he had only been unconscious for a few days, he had already lived for more than 20 years in this nightmare controlled dream! So, he has almost no impression of any of you now, so to him, it''s like a lifetime ago, do you understand? "


    Uncle flipped through an ancient book and said, "According to ancient books, the last nightmare should have been destroyed 500 years ago. Why did another one suddenly appear?"


    The pretty girl said, "Believe what the book says, are you stupid? The world is so big, who knows what''s in the corner that you don''t know about."


    The old man choked and said lightly, "Hur Hur, the world is so big, I want to take a look!"


    "Indeed, nightmares are very rare, because becoming a nightmare is a very complicated thing, much harder than hanging dead men, hungry dead men, or perverts. However, none of this has anything to do with you, so it''s better to think of a way to resolve this matter!"


    No matter if what the white shadow said was true or false, I still didn''t care. I said, "You guys chat slowly, I''m going to leave now. No matter if it''s true or not, I''m very grateful that you guys care about me so much. In fact, no one has ever cared about me that much before!"


    Saying that, I started to walk outside, but the beautiful girl threw her chest out in front of me! I looked at him, and I saw that she was cold, and there was no shadow of her!


    "You, you''re actually a ghost, you''re not a human!"


    She unhappily hit me once and made me sit on the bed. "Cut the crap. If you sit properly, don''t even think about going anywhere!"


    White Shadow saw that we were finished, so he continued, "He dreamt for too long, the nightmare has too deep of an impact on him, so if we do not quickly resolve this issue, he will go insane, and after he goes crazy, the nightmare will be able to come close to him and absorb his soul to strengthen itself!"


    "You''re completely alarmist. I don''t believe you, I can''t possibly be dreaming. I ¡­" Someone hit me on the neck and knocked me out.


    "By the way, his dream should be the memories of the person who was killed by the nightmare. The nightmare is powerful because he can control everything in the dream, and he can also subtly affect your soul, changing your behavior and even your personality!"


    "How do you know all this?" The pretty girl asked coldly.


    "Because I am different from all of you, I am now an elf. Because the Ghost Spirit Grass was stolen by Zhang Yifan, and then it was taken by a mysterious person. I was afraid of being destroyed so I escaped from the Ghost Grass." "I think we can talk about my problems later. Right now, I''m more anxious about finding a way to eliminate the Nightmare, right?"


    Bai Ying looked at the unconscious me and said, "It''s best if he doesn''t fall unconscious or go to sleep for the next few days. After all, what we''re facing right now is a nightmare. He''ll kill people in his dreams. You know that, right?"


    It was obvious that he felt a wave of awkwardness in the air. No one knew who coughed to show that they had nothing to say!


    Even though I was dazed from the beating, I could still hear their conversation. After the three of them said this, the pretty girl stayed behind and the uncle and the white shadow went to search for the nightmare.


    That uncle looks really amazing, he should have a way to deal with that so-called Nightmare Terror, right?


    "Hey, you''re awake. Stop pretending to be asleep!" The pretty girl kicked me, signaling me to get up.


    She placed a bowl of noodles she had gotten from who knows where on the cabinet next to the window. "Hurry up and get up. Don''t starve to death. If you do, I''ll really let you down!"


    I rubbed my head and struggled to sit up. I really don''t know what these people are thinking.


    I unwillingly ate my meal. Although I was very curious about who I was, I didn''t want to ask this cold female ghost in front of me!


    Because I guess she must have knocked me out, or she wouldn''t have cooked for me so easily.


    After an unknown amount of time, the uncle and the white shadow returned. The uncle was panting heavily and his entire body was covered in dirt.


    "How is it? Did you subdue the Nightmare Terror?"


    The old man shook his head, and the white shadow said, "No, we didn''t find him at all. He probably knew that he was being targeted and ran away."


    It seemed like they had no other choice. After discussing it for a while, they decided to head back to the city. It would be inconvenient to do anything in the wilderness.


    Furthermore, according to the ghost girl, she found out that all the Yin Guards had returned. They searched for a long time but didn''t find anything. As a result, other than a portion of the local shady side, he had already decided to return home in full!


    I was confused, but I followed them on what they called a journey home. Tidying up the things in the room, I was going to point to the house and say "Go!" before I left.


    The room actually began to shrink until it was like a piece of paper. Uncle took it and put it in his pocket. This god-tier skill left me dumbfounded. At that time, I asked him if he could teach me this in the future.]


    He asked me if I wanted to learn Taoism or this paper house, and when I said that I wanted to learn paper houses, he said that my motives were impure, and that I was truly unjustly accused. I was so honest, but I only said a few words of truth, and he actually said that my academic motives were impure, truly unjustifiable!

 C106

    When I arrived in the city, I was deeply attracted by the affairs of the streets and alleys. I never thought that the buildings could be built so high and the cars could run so fast!


    However, the uncle said that he had seen too much and quickly recovered his memories. He couldn''t be like a fool who was curious enough to touch everything once through, right?


    It was unknown where the white shadow was taken away by Uncle, but there was also that ghost girl. She could only come out at night.


    Uncle said that the ghost girl could also run out during the day, but she was injured recently and could only come out at night, otherwise she would be burnt to ashes.


    The other thing that made me feel like I was falling apart was that the white shadow said I couldn''t sleep, so the result was that the uncle would chat with me during the day. At night, the ghost girl would come out to scare me, making me unable to sleep.


    I reluctantly accepted such treatment because I really didn''t have the right to choose!


    I drink coffee every day, but I can''t go on for two days. I''m so sleepy, it''s like I haven''t slept well in years!


    In order to bring my spirit back to life, I had to drink a dozen cups of coffee a day, and I had to go out every day for a breath of air, which made me squint like a man who hasn''t woken up.


    If this goes on, I think it won''t take long. I won''t need any nightmares, dreams, or whatever. Maybe after I die I''ll become a nightmare and kill those sleeping people.


    Not for anything else, but because I''m jealous of people who can actually sleep!


    Uncle told me about my life, my family, my wife. He told me a lot of things that happened, so everything happened because I was lustful, so I got to know Yun Xiaoxiao.


    To reassure her, I begged him to protect me and investigate the small cause of death.


    The ghost girl was actually also called ''Xiaoxiao''. When I thought about the ''Xiaoxiao'' in my dreams, it turned out that it was because the memory of Yun Xiaoxiao had left such a deep impression in my mind that I was able to give the pretty girl in my dreams the name ''Xiaoxiao''.


    I began to try to communicate with them, to make them trust me, to let me go, to let me sleep!


    I really can''t bear it any longer, I came to the top floor of a tall building in the evening, looking at Yun Xiao who was following me, I said.


    "If you don''t let me sleep again, I''ll jump down. If everyone disappears, then you don''t need to protect me after I die. How nice is that!"


    She coldly laughed at me and said, "Zhang has a bad temper. I didn''t expect that after you lost your memory, other than being lustful, you also gained a temper!" If you have the ability, then jump down. After you die, I''ll help you collect your corpse.


    Standing at the height of a few dozen meters, looking at the people below as big as ants, I leaped without a care for my own safety!


    However, I didn''t fall down as I wished. Instead, I was lifted up by a mystical force. I was actually flying in the air!


    I felt a chill. It was Yun Xiao and she were carrying me.


    "You really have the guts to jump down. It''s a pity that even if you jump, you won''t die!"


    Not knowing where she was taking me, I took advantage of her concentration to fly in the air and quickly closed my eyes.


    As if I could fall asleep at once, and not in a very long time!


    I thought I was dreaming because I saw a lot of incredible things. I saw a little white cat riding a dog. There was even a cigarette in his mouth as he yelled, "Giddy up! Giddy up!"


    I saw a man with wings, and then flying in the air like a bird!


    I also saw a flying house full of talking pigs. It was amazing.


    After looking at so many strange things, I unexpectedly returned to that garden.


    Everything became very peaceful. The humble man didn''t marry a little girl, and my birth mother didn''t die from giving birth to me.


    I know that this is the time to fight the Nightmare Terror!


    The white shadow said that nightmares can affect one''s mood and character. I think I know who the nightmares are. That was the dwarf who could tell jokes and make people laugh.


    Though for me, his joke wasn''t funny.


    After confirming this point, I inquired about the whereabouts of the Dwarves. However, I was informed that there had never been any Dwarves here and they all thought that I was bewitching.


    I think it was the nightmare that changed the perception of the people here, so I had to think of all sorts of ways to induce him to take the initiative. However, even after a long time, it was of no use. He had hidden himself in a very deep place and refused to show his face.


    I stood at the entrance of the courtyard. The key to my escape should be here. I forcefully opened the gate.


    However, when I opened the door, all I saw was pitch-black darkness. It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything.


    Then, everything in this courtyard started to crumble. Every single blade of grass, every tree, every piece of stone on the wall, and even every single window and door was disappearing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    "Nightmare, come out! Let me out!"


    However, although I shouted loudly, there were no humans or monsters that appeared. This made me feel very disappointed.


    When everything here is gone, this place becomes as black as the outside. I just floated here, like a small boat floating on the endless sea.


    Could it be that the nightmare will have to leave me alone for life, then break my mind and spit out my soul?


    I doubt it very much. Actually, I only half believed the words of the white shadow, and half believed the words of Uncle and Yun Xiaofeng. I''ve even begun to wonder if I''m real, if I''m like everyone else, if I don''t exist at all!


    When I didn''t know what to do, I began to control my body to move around, and I thought maybe I could find some way out.


    However, I don''t know how long I swam in this empty space, but I still didn''t get anything. I actually fell asleep without realizing it!


    When I woke up, I found that I was still lying in the small arms of the cloud. She was still flying with me!


    I wondered if I would go to the world of dreams when I fell asleep, and come back when I fell asleep in the world of dreams.


    "Hey, where are we going? We''ve been flying for a long time, right?"


    Yun Xiao didn''t even look at me and said, "Have you gone stupid from your sleep? It''s only been five minutes. Wait a bit longer. When we get back to your residence, I''ll let you down!"


    I think it''s been a few days, and not more than five minutes here!


    I began to feel that it was good to be a first brother in a dream. If I wanted to learn something or make something, I would bring the materials I needed into my dream, as long as the time in my dream was slower than it was outside.


    I don''t care whether this can be achieved or not.


    After arriving, Yun Xiaoxiao found an inconspicuous place to put me down. He looked at me who had an exhausted expression and said, "Go to sleep. I''ll be standing guard nearby. If there''s anything you need, shout it out."


    I don''t know why I feel cloud small image in my mind much taller, probably because she let me sleep. I''m in a good mood right now, and I seem to have found some pattern that proves there''s no harm.


    But I still don''t sleep well, and I get up almost every hour or so, because sometimes I do, but sometimes I''m in the dream space.


    I lay down on the couch, which was a little short, so I curled up, which was warmer.


    I drank a glass of water and went back to sleep. When I fell asleep again, I found myself in an ancient study.


    The dwarf old man had his hands behind his back as he leisurely sat there drinking tea in a very relaxed manner. Behind him stood two attractive and sexy looking women who were massaging his shoulders and legs.


    Actually, I am quite curious. This fellow had clearly changed my image. Why does he have to look like a dwarf? Could he be a dwarf in the first place?


    However, I wasn''t really interested in his real body or anything like that. Seeing such a peaceful appearance, I said, "Someone said that you''re a nightmare, so I don''t know what you really are. But, I just want you to stop tormenting me, okay?"


    He smiled as he looked at me. With a wave of his hand, two beautiful women appeared. They were almost completely naked as he said, "You take a seat first. You take a seat first. Don''t you think it''s fun here?


    "That''s what you think, but this is a dream after all. Everything is just a figment of your imagination, and it''s not real!"


    "True or false, false or true. As the saying goes, ''color is empty''. What is illusory, what is real and what is not so important. "


    The sexy and beautiful woman invited me to sit across from the dwarf, but I didn''t. I just asked, "Are you not going to let me go?"


    His eyes were unusually bright. He might have found what I said laughable. He lazily laid down on the chair, and a beauty came over. He reached out and grabbed her chest, wiping it vigorously before he spoke.


    "Tell me, why should I let you go? Have you ever seen a hunter let his prey go?"


    I was angry that I was being treated as a prey, but I put my mind at ease, because at this stage, this guy''s whereabouts were unknown, so I could only pretend to sympathize with him.


    "I gave you a reason without any grievances or hatred, but you didn''t want to harm me. Furthermore, I am also a abandoned person like you!"


    He laughed until his mouth was wide open. He said, "Did you become a fool in your dreams? Do you know why? Because I''ve already brainwashed you, so long as you add a little more seasonings, you can go completely crazy. But when the time comes, you can stop, hahaha!"

 C107

    The fanatic expression on the guy''s face made me sick. I don''t know why I didn''t think he was scary when I saw him like this. Because all of a sudden I remembered something from a book that says that humans are really afraid of the unknown, whether it''s the past or the present.


    The reason why people slap ghosts is because people are helpless when facing ghosts. We don''t know where ghosts will appear from. Even more so, we don''t know what kind of bad things ghosts would do to us!


    But now that this thing has revealed its purpose, I''m not so afraid, because it makes no sense whether I''m afraid or not.


    If he wouldn''t let me go, I''d be dead anyway, and I just didn''t understand why he''d show up in front of me.


    If I keep trying to scare people like that while I''m hiding in the dark, I''ll break down sooner or later.


    Actually, I don''t know. Because he has been controlling my dream for too long, he is currently very weak. He needs to break down my mind in the shortest amount of time in order to absorb my soul to replenish himself.


    However, his appearance had the opposite effect. Not only did I not lose control as early as he thought. Instead, in a broken spirit, I decided to go all the way with him.


    After falling asleep in my dreams, I would return to the real world. Right now, I don''t have as much resistance towards Zhang Yifan''s identity as before. It''s just that I still felt a little unfamiliarity towards that cold-faced ghost girl and that wretched uncle.


    But as time went on, I discovered that they were all very good people, and very good ghosts. At least they didn''t mean to harm me, so it made me feel good.


    However, ever since we returned to the city, the white shadow that claimed to be the soul of the ghost grass disappeared. Actually, I wanted to ask about the Nightmare Terror.


    I think that White Shadow knows more than the three of us combined. Of course, I''m more curious about why a soul would live in a plant.


    According to all the rumors, this kind of plant was a tonic for ghosts.


    I stole him from the Ghost Market, but of course I had no recollection of him. However, he already had his own self-awareness, so why was he so easily stolen by me?


    Furthermore, those female ghosts told Uncle about the monster that stole the ghost grass. I think that Bai Ying must also know about it.


    Seeing that I had woken up, Yun Xiao walked in front of me and said, "Before your third uncle comes back, go to sleep. When he comes back, you won''t be able to sleep."


    I said thank you and didn''t tell her that I''d met a nightmare in my dream because I didn''t want anyone to think I was a nuisance. I don''t know why I had such a strange feeling. Perhaps it was in my heart, but I still didn''t think of them as my closest friends.


    However, I didn''t go back to sleep. I was very curious about what had happened before, so I pestered Yun Xiaoxiao to ask her. She merely repeated what she had said before.


    The impatience in her voice, the impatience in me. Well, it''s another boring night!


    The Daoist Priest came back. He didn''t know where he ran off to in the night and didn''t know when he came back. I suddenly felt that compared to Yun Xiao, Uncle Taoist was more like a ghost, so magical.


    Of course, I also know that he is my Third Uncle, my Third Uncle.


    I thought, if only I had half his ability, then I wouldn''t have to be afraid of these monsters!


    It''s a pity that I do know that in my current dazed state, I would be lucky if I don''t get killed by a lone soul.


    Once Third Uncle returned to his dwelling, he walked over to me and said with deep concern, "Xiaofan, how are you feeling today? Ai, if you really can''t take it, then go to sleep!"


    He cared so much about me that I said gratefully, "It''s alright. I was just resting for a while, so I can still bear it. Third Uncle, have you found out where the real body of the Nightmare is?"


    Third Uncle shook his head in embarrassment. He looked a little upset: "Don''t mention it, today I came to the nearby temple to inquire about it. Unfortunately, the people there don''t know where this nightmare might be." It''s only because nightmares are too rare, and the ancient texts that have been preserved are not complete. Many of the details were actually fabricated by those who compiled the later books. "


    Hearing Third Uncle''s words, Yun Xiaoxiao gave a cold laugh, "Then don''t keep holding that broken book of yours and blabbering on. If not, then your eldest nephew will be killed!"


    Hearing Yun Xiaoxiao''s words, my face was filled with black lines. I didn''t know if she was such a straightforward person in her previous life. Third uncle let out a hollow laugh and no longer spoke.


    "And that soul in the ghost grass, where did he run off to? Why did he disappear after following you around?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked the question I wanted to ask, as if I hadn''t seen him for two days.


    Third Uncle thought about it and said, "He said that he felt that someone was going to capture him, so he hid. And when the time is right, he will come out and help. "


    "Haha, even you would believe this old Taoist''s words. It seems like you have also been brainwashed by us wraiths!" This is really interesting, aren''t you different than before, where you have to overstep your limits just because you meet a ghost? "


    Third Uncle did not seem like he was having an argument with Yun Xiao. He remained silent and did not speak any further. He looked very tired, and after a while he went to his room to sleep.


    I was still not tired at all. I was not worried about seeing nightmares again. Actually, I also wanted to go to sleep. It''s just that I was thinking about what kind of role that white shadow was playing from the start to the end. If he wanted to help me, he would have appeared in my dreams long ago, so he could tell me that I was dreaming.


    However, he barely reminded me of it until the dream he had made for me collapsed, but it wasn''t until I was about to wake up that he appeared in front of me as if he was playing some sort of tricks on me.


    The more I thought about these details, the more I felt that I couldn''t believe a lot of what White Shadow said. At the very least, I couldn''t believe everything he said!


    I suddenly felt that Yun Xiaoxiao seemed to be very calm when facing the white shadow, she seemed to be completely on the opposite side of the white shadow.


    It was as if she wasn''t a ghost, so she was extremely suspicious of the white shadow. However, as a Daoist, Third Uncle should have his suspicions, but chose to believe in the white shadow.


    A bold idea suddenly appeared in my mind. Could it be that Third Uncle isn''t Third Uncle? He has already been swapped with a ghost!


    Or am I actually still in a dream that the nightmares weave for me, just like in The Piracy of Dreams, where I come from the surface to the deeper level of the dream?


    However, I instantly overthrew this illusion. Not to mention whether or not the Nightmare Terror had seen that movie, the Nightmare Terror didn''t possess such abnormal abilities. Otherwise, the world would have long been ruled by the Nightmare Terror.


    And what about us living people?


    In Yun Xiao''s little description, Third Uncle should be that kind of Taoist with an overflowing sense of righteousness. So when he met a ghost, he immediately received the experience.


    However, Third Uncle seemed to have changed recently. Perhaps he would have to find an opportunity to ask Third Uncle about this in person.


    For the most part, I still felt that it was important to cleanly recover my memories, so I asked Yun Xiaoxiao if she had heard of how a person who had been played with by a nightmare could recover their memories.


    "You weren''t amnesia, you were brainwashed by him," she said. "It was like saying that your brain was a hard drive, that he forcefully hid your original file and then replaced it with a new one. I don''t know what the actual procedure is, I just heard that it will be very painful. "


    "I''m not afraid of pain. Right now, I feel that everything is obedient, so I really want to return to how it was before."


    Yun Xiaoxiao said playfully, "Actually, this is pretty good. You were originally quite a cowardly person, but when something happens you know that I''m calling you Third Uncle. You''re almost thirty this year, and you''re even acting like a little brat."


    Uh, did I somehow change my personality just like that? Perhaps this could be considered a form of compensation, but I don''t think about my personality right now. In fact, I''m really afraid that I''ll suffer from schizophrenia in the long run.


    I sat on the sofa, thinking, thinking, and then I fell asleep.


    Once again in the Great Dream, the fanatical Dwarf looks at me and I am a little impatient. "Say, are you annoying? You only know how to play tricks in your dreams all day. Come out if you have the ability. Let''s arrange a good pinching place for you!"


    The midget ignored me and continued to laugh. I didn''t know why he was laughing so brazenly.


    I felt my body grow heavier and heavier. The pressure was so heavy on me that it nearly broke my waist. I really wanted to leave this place. I really wanted to escape from here, but I had to expend a lot of energy just to stay where I was.


    I prayed desperately for someone to save me and my life. Unfortunately, it was not a reliable method to temporarily fend for oneself.


    However, for some unknown reason, the midget, who was previously under no pressure, ran away. It was as if he had met something dangerous and frightening, so he took the lead to flee.


    It was only when he was out of my sight that I realized how amazing it was. The pressure wasn''t as intense as before, but it was still there. I didn''t know where it came from, but it felt like it was useful for nightmares.


    Could it be that I was suffering from some discomfort, and the same was true of the dreams of the manipulator and my dreams? Moreover, it was obvious that his endurance was truly too poor.


    Then, as long as I use my dreams to stimulate my body from the outside, I can use high voltage electricity to drown me in water from the bathtub!


    I opened my eyes. I really wanted to tell Yun Xiaoxiao about this, or else I would suffocate to death!

 C108

    However, when I woke up, I didn''t see Yun Xiao. I remember that she didn''t seem to be afraid of the sunlight, so she would often be there during the day.


    Maybe she just went out for a stroll. Sigh, I don''t have her phone, WeChat, QQ number, nor do I know how to contact her.


    Hey, wait for the mobile phone, WeChat, QQ what is all these, how can my mind suddenly pop out these strange things!


    Were these all memories from before? Were the memories I lost due to the nightmare slowly coming back?


    After Third Uncle got up, I excitedly walked over to him. "Third Uncle, do you know what mobile phone''s microQQ is?!"


    Hearing my question, Third Uncle was obviously dazed for a moment before he responded, "Phones are used for calling. QQ and WeChat can both chat. You brat, did you forget that you used WeChat to bring out Yun Xiaoxiao?"


    As he spoke, he smacked himself on the head, "Ai, you''ve even forgotten about Third Uncle. Of course you''ve forgotten about such a small matter!"


    Looking at Third Uncle''s regretful expression, I also felt very sad in my heart. Sigh, no matter what, I must defeat this nightmare to find my memories!


    I told Third Uncle what happened yesterday and made my guess. If a nightmare wanted to devour my soul, then it had to first defeat my spirit.


    He had to make me lose faith in everything, to make me lose the courage to live before he could kill me, so he had to manipulate my dreams to achieve the purpose of manipulating my spirit.


    And as he manipulates my mind, he affects my memory, and in turn, he is affected by my emotions, my thoughts, or whatever it is that hurts me.


    This may have been the reason why yesterday, when my heart palpitated for no reason, the Nightmare was scared out of its wits.


    After listening to my analysis, third uncle didn''t dare to make any rash comments. This was the first time he saw a nightmare, and he didn''t dare to rely solely on the ancient books and my fragmented insights.


    Because if my analysis was wrong, then the price I had to pay was too high, and that was my life!


    I spent the whole day learning how to surf the internet for information. Third Uncle looked at me like a schoolboy. He sat beside me and smoked a cigarette.


    As time went on, I began to feel familiar with many things, such as the keyboard, where I could type without looking at the keyboard.


    And pinyin, something I''ve never learned before in my memory, but looking at those twenty letters, I can''t figure out how to spell every word I know!


    Of course, I know that it''s not that I''m clueless, but that my scattered memories are slowly coming back to me!


    So I decided to sleep, to dream of a fight to the death with the Nightmare!


    This time, however, when I fell asleep, I did not return to the same courtyard. I was like a normal person, having all kinds of weird dreams!


    Nightmares never seemed to appear. I dreamed that I was still in college and that I could eat pickles and steamed buns for a whole month just to chase a girl and buy her a concert ticket.


    I dreamt that a lot of us went to the mountains to play, roasted ourselves, and ended up lighting up our clothes and going home almost naked!


    "..."


    I have had a night of these scattered dreams, and I don''t know if they are my memories, but they are coming back to me in this form.


    I also dreamed of my wife, Niu Xiaofang, that beautiful and charming woman. She was my university classmate, and she was one of the best school beauties!


    Other people said that she must have been blind to be together with a poor girl like me for ten thousand years and even got married in the end.


    But I still felt something was missing. It was a wonderful feeling, as if someone had taken away my most precious possession. I didn''t know what I was missing until I woke up.


    That''s how I feel about them!


    I did remember a lot of things, but I was in a completely passerby''s shoes, and everything that had happened seemed like a boring TV show.


    It was long and meaningless for me. I just remembered them, but my feelings for them didn''t come back!


    Of course, I also thought of Third Uncle. He was a young man who only liked strange things when he was free. He was a Daoist, not someone who swindled money!


    They were the kind of Taoists who knew how to catch ghosts and exorcise demons.


    My whole body was covered in sweat, as if because I had received too many memories, my brain was about to burn out, it was extremely hot!


    At this moment, Yun Xiaoxiao returned. This ghost girl that I had invited with WeChat had returned!


    As soon as she came back, she pulled me outside. I asked her what she was going to do, and she ignored me.


    Third Uncle came out and stopped us, "Yun Xiaoxiao, where are you bringing my nephew?"


    "Old Daoist, don''t get in the way. I''ve found a way to deal with the Nightmare Terror, but I can''t bring you along. The Taoist smell is too strong, so just wait here obediently."


    "What do you mean? Where are you going?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao said with a cold smile, "Of course we''re going to the place that the devil likes. We can''t possibly be here!"


    She didn''t wait for Third Uncle to react before flying away with me again. My mood was perturbed because I was afraid that if someone saw us flying in the sky like this, they would secretly pat me and make me angry!


    However, I was overthinking things. As a ghost, she would be invisible. Furthermore, she could make me invisible too!


    I was brought to a gloomy place by her. There were two stone lions standing by the entrance. When they saw us, one of their eyes lit up and scanned towards us.


    "Report, one of these two, and one of them is a ghost. Are we letting them go?"


    I don''t know who the stone lion was reporting to, but after waiting for a while, he gave way and told us to follow the signs. If we wandered around, they wouldn''t be responsible if we were killed.


    Of course, I think those words are meant for me. After all, Yun Xiao is already a ghost, how can she die?


    After entering the room, he found that this place was a special place. From the outside, it seemed like an ordinary small building, but the inside was extremely big!


    To put it more scientifically, this was space compression technique. Using fantasy to describe it was another space!


    But to me, I didn''t care much about these things. What I was more afraid of was not knowing what would pop out of Noda''s space and kill me in an instant!


    But we followed the path all the way to the main building, where the sliding doors seemed to open automatically.


    After walking up who knows how many floors and past so many doors, we finally met someone we wanted to meet.


    It was an amiable lady with a head full of silver hair.


    Yun Xiaoxiao bowed deeply to her, then said, "Granny, this is my friend. She has been possessed by Nightmare. Please help her."


    After observing me for a while, she said, "Everyone in the world needs to be saved, but I didn''t know that only the self can save the self. Your friend here isn''t bad, and your determination should be very courageous."


    Hearing her say that, I couldn''t help but blush. I thought back to my original appearance. How could I have any courage?


    "Fine, I''ll help you then, but I still need your help. After I hypnotize him, I need to kill him. You have to treat him as the person you hate the most, don''t be soft-hearted!"


    Yun Xiao nodded and pushed me in front of the aunt.


    I looked at the old lady blankly. I didn''t know who she was nor did I know if she was human or not.


    "Little bro, don''t worry. Aunty can be considered a person, but she has lived for a long time, don''t be afraid."


    I glared at her. Did she know what I was thinking? It was too scary!


    "Haha, don''t think too much about it. Auntie won''t use Mind Reading to do bad things, so there''s no other way. Auntie is born to read the mind!"


    Alright, with just a few words, the aunt was able to subdue me. I have no choice but to accept it as she knows all of my thoughts.


    She made me sit across from her with my legs crossed, then began a strange hypnosis, "Ri, moon, all things in the world extract its essence, keep to your heart, keep to your heart, and be human for all of your life and all generations.


    "Young man, relax. You''re in a warm and gentle place with countless beautiful girls surrounding you for your amusement ¡­"


    When I heard her words, I had an image of a quaint place, with a crowd of pretty, disheveled girls dangling in front of me. I am such a king, this is so much wine and meat! However, this feeling was still very refreshing. It would be great if he could continue to sink into it like this forever!


    There are no worries here, no worries, no stress that comes from life as a result of work!


    The old lady''s voice didn''t stop, but my body couldn''t control itself and started playing with these beautiful girls!


    However, while I was playing a game of selflessness with the girl, the dwarf quietly appeared. Could it be that he had been in my dream all along?


    Paying attention to my happiness with the girl, the dwarf sneered, as if he despised a pervert like me.


    But I acted as if I hadn''t seen him, still doing what I was doing, and the dwarf was annoyed that he had found a knife from somewhere that was taller than he was.


    He chopped and killed at the beauties. Immediately, the scene was covered in blood. He killed to the point where he wouldn''t stop until he was dead. Not long after, he had killed all the beauties. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he laughed out loud.


    Looking at the Dwarf''s fanatical look, I seem to freeze for a moment, because I realize that my body can no longer move. Then he came at me with the knife in his hand.


    He had a wretched smile on his face. It was as if he was waiting for this very day!

 C109

    Looking at the dwarf''s saber coming towards me at an incredible speed, my heart was incomparably calm. Many people said that a person is about to die.


    But in truth, those people had not died. Or rather, they had not been on the verge of dying. Through his imagination, he felt that before one died, one would miss an important person or an important moment. Before he died, he would look back on his life.


    But right now, I''m completely blank because I didn''t have to do that long ago. Even if I did something yesterday, I would have already forgotten it, let alone a lifetime. My life has really been too long, so long that I''ve already forgotten so many things!


    I''m neither afraid nor resentful of anyone right now. You said I don''t hate too much, and I think I was a little resentful back then. If it wasn''t for that little ghost girl Yun Xiao, I wouldn''t have to go through all this weird things, and I would be practically broke!


    However, when something reaches the pinnacle, it will produce the opposite effect. The same principle holds a grudge against this kind of negative emotion. If you accumulate too much, it will also produce the opposite effect!


    It could be said that this was extremely abnormal. It was as if some people who had been kidnapped would fall in love with a kidnapper for no reason at all. Although I did not fall in love with Yun Xiao, but over time, I actually began to feel a kind of dependence on her.


    And this kind of feeling is secretly affecting my mood, let me no longer resent her so much!


    The dwarf held his knife in the air, like a slow motion picture in a movie. Of course, I am like a slow motion picture in a movie!


    I think I won''t be able to hide from her. Although I don''t know who the mysterious aunt is, it seems that the situation now isn''t under her control!


    The dwarf''s eyes were wild. In fact, I could not understand why Nightmare would use such a comical image of a university. Could it be that he had to use a sick image to defeat the normal people, making him feel even more accomplished?


    I lifted my hand and swung it down, but it was only a few seconds. Just as the knife was about to land on my head, I raised the corner of my mouth and closed my eyes.


    But I waited a long time, a minute, two minutes, five minutes, and I finally forgot how many times I counted, and the knife never fell from his hand!


    I didn''t die, so I didn''t know what it was like to be on the verge of death, but I was looking forward to it.


    I wondered what I would see before I died. Would I see my wife?


    From the sky came the chanting of sutras, a feeling of holiness that made me feel as if my heart had been washed away by the best things in the world.


    Although I do not understand the content of the scripture, but I deeply know, I am saved!


    The knife in the dwarf''s hand stopped near the tip of my nose. His expression was extremely ugly and he stood there stiffly with an expression as if he had nothing to live for.


    He held me in place with his own strength, and there was a force stronger than his own that stopped him from moving, that made him accompany me as a statue.


    Golden rays of light appeared in the sky as the scriptures became clearer. It was unknown just how many people had gathered together to chant the scriptures, but they were still able to produce such hesitating effects.


    The sound of the wind whistling through the air was so orderly and powerful that it made me even more shocked!


    The dwarf''s expression was unnatural. He looked a little grumpy and scared, but I was slowly beginning to regain consciousness. It was only because of the long period of immobility that my muscles ached a little.


    I took a few slow steps back and looked at the knife in the dwarf''s hand that didn''t fit him at all. I wondered what would happen if I took his knife and stabbed him right now.


    Would it be as if he had swallowed the souls of others in his sleep, and if I killed him in my own dream, he would die? In this way, he would no longer be able to commit any evil deeds in the future!


    I suddenly realized that I was such a man with a sense of purpose, and I remembered how selfish and vain I had been before, and how I had been a girl all day except for wanting to make an appointment with a girl.


    Why is my mental awareness so high now? I think it should be the effect of the nameless scripture in the sky!


    This scripture was harmful to bad people, but it was beneficial to good people!


    Em, it''s just like when someone uses pesticides. There are a lot of nanny''s and dad''s skills that can red and blue their teammates and also cause a ton of damage to their enemies.


    But I think that since I have already reached this point, then it shouldn''t be me who kills the Nightmare. Not to mention whether I can take the knife from him or not, even if he hands it to me, whether I dare or not is still a question.


    After recovering my memories, I knew what my true colors were. I was just an ordinary person who ate and ate until I died.


    People like us make up ninety-nine percent of the world''s population, or more. I can''t kill anyone or a ghost like a cold-blooded killer.


    At least right now, I don''t have that kind of mentality. I think I can use Taoism to transcend ghosts, but if you''re going to kill something that looks like a human, then forget it!


    It''s better that I don''t do too much of the river of blood, because I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep at night, so I go and provoke more ghosts!


    Suddenly, I heard a blood-curdling scream. The bone-chilling fear made me lose focus and drop to the ground.


    In the sky, I saw the face of a terrifying ghost lady. Her entire head was soaked like a steamed bun. Her messy long hair stuck to her head, as if it would fall off if the wind blew. She opened her glowing blue eyes and stared at me.


    My heart rate sped up, sped up, accelerated. I was so scared that I curled up into a ball. I really didn''t have the courage to face her again!


    I know this is Yun Xiao, those originally beautiful long legs with white skin!


    At this moment, the dwarf was slowly collapsing. His body was covered in a black blood-like liquid. However, no wounds could be seen. This was too amazing!


    He also fell to the ground, eyes wide with indignation as he looked at the golden light in the sky and that creepy Yun Xiao!


    At this point my head began to grow drowsy, as if some magical force were tearing me out of the world of dreams. It took a while for me to regain my senses, to get out of control of the gnome nightmare.


    Sweat was dripping from the head of the old lady in front of her. She was like a sauna, while Yun Xiaoxiao was actually swinging an extremely old phonograph by her side!


    I could never have imagined that the voices of millions of people chanting could be those of a pre-recorded record, or a hand-cranked old phonograph!


    Even though I was shocked, I still stood obediently by the side. This was because Yun Xiaoxiao''s hand movements were not done yet.


    She was actually moving the phonograph at the same speed as a machine, not letting her voice be intermittent, strong or weak.


    The place where the phonograph''s loudspeaker was pointing towards, a shadow became more and more obvious. The auntie kept pointing her finger in the air and drawing with a brush that was not stained with ink.


    It was as if there was an invisible writing desk in front of her with an enormous piece of paper placed on it.


    Finally, the apparition has fully revealed its original form. It is the dwarf from my dream. His real form is actually a dwarf.


    The only difference was that after revealing his true form, he looked much younger than in his dreams. Was he still very young when he died?


    However, these were not the most important points. After a lot of hard work, this guy was finally going to be killed!


    However, what surprised me was that he wasn''t killed by the old lady.


    The speakers of the phonograph grew larger, and then the dwarf was completely absorbed into the phonograph. Then the record that Yun Xiao was waving and releasing started spinning in the opposite direction, as if it was playing music.


    When I was finally done, I could see in the round black film a little gnome jumping about, pointing in our direction with his little mouth open and closed, and his expression indicating that he had not said anything nice!


    Actually, I would really like to ask the aunt why she didn''t just get rid of the dwarf, the aunt said: "Everything has a spirit, existence is the truth, we are not qualified to judge the fate of everything else, even if he is a wild ghost.


    You have to know, we are not evil spirits, others are heartless to us, but I can not be unjust to people!


    If all the people in the world had such a realization, then the world would be much better. "


    Eh, I suddenly feel that this lady must have a good background. Otherwise, she wouldn''t say such a vile thing in front of me. I did not dare to think of any kind of thoughts, because I was afraid that the old lady would see through my thoughts and learn that I was not a good person, so she would not save me.


    As she dragged her tired body along, the old lady waved her hand. There was no longer any trace of blood on her pale face. She was too tired to say a word!


    "Granny, now that the trouble has been resolved, we will leave first. Take care of yourself!"


    With that, Yun Xiaoxiao pulled me out of the room. It would be rude of me if she did that. I really wanted to bid farewell to my grandma, but it''s a pity that the cloud is so small and fast. If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t fly here, she would have already flown out.


    I really don''t know why she''s so anxious. Even an amiable person like the old lady wouldn''t harm me. Could it be that there''s some other story between the two of them?


    After exiting the door, Yun Xiaoxiao said to me, "Start by not turning back now. Remember, no matter what the situation is, do not turn back!"


    I nodded obediently. Of course, I didn''t ask why.

 C110

    After Yun Xiaoxiao said this, she picked me up and was about to carry me away again. This time, she seemed to be very flustered, as if something was following us.


    Her body felt even colder than before, and she felt even more stiff. It was hard to tell what was going on.


    Yun Xiao only slowed down after reaching the city. Seeing that her expression wasn''t that serious, I asked, "That''s not it, what are we hiding for? Why do I feel like you''re about to be chased down by your enemies?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not answer the question, but said, "Have you remembered everything now? Don''t worry about it blindly."


    She was so proud that I lost my temper and went back to my place to have a big hug with my third uncle.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. It was great to be alive!


    Third Uncle looked much more experienced than before. He hadn''t taken a closer look, but in the past few days, he had grown quite a bit of white hair.


    What made me even more surprised was that white figure actually appeared. He happily congratulated us on getting rid of the Nightmare Terrors. Yun Xiaoxiao remained silent with a cold expression on her face.


    I didn''t have the qualifications to answer this question, so I could only let it pass by.


    Yun Xiaoxiao did not seem to have any good feelings towards the ball of white shadows. She did not seem to think that the white shadow was a ghost and felt that it was a family member.


    Thinking about Yun Xiaoxiao''s terrifying appearance just now, I rejected it. However, I also thought about how terrifying the true appearance of every ghost was.


    If they hadn''t died in vain, they wouldn''t have become evil spirits. At the most, they would have been wandering ghosts with less destructive power.


    Resentment was the most deadly thing in the world, because resentment would make many living people private, then resentment would make the dead turn their voices into evil spirits!


    From this point of view, it seemed to explain why Yun Xiao was always cold. It was because she had a very strong grudge against everyone else. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be such an intimidating evil spirit!


    Third uncle was very happy to see me return, so he ordered the lamb meat, which I didn''t understand when the take-out young brother brought the four of them their meals. Since half of the people in this room could eat, the other half would prefer paper money and incense offerings.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was still sitting in her chair, not eating or drinking as she coldly looked at us. However, that ball of white shadow began to eat the meat. Because his face was a blur, we could only see him put the meat near his mouth, but we couldn''t see him chewing anything.


    His appetite was excellent, and he had no idea how he was going to digest these dishes.


    This meal was a little depressing. After Third Uncle finished his excitement, he did not say much, and the two ghosts did not have much to talk about. As for me, I survived the disaster and didn''t sleep very well the other day. Actually, I wanted to eat and drink to my heart''s content so that I could go to sleep.


    After dinner, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep. I didn''t know that after I fell asleep, something would happen to me again.


    With a wave of her finger, Yun Xiaoxiao cleaned up the dishes on the table and then sat down on the sofa to read a magazine.


    Third Uncle was playing chess with Bai Ying. They were immersed in Chu He Han Dynasty and were directing the war. Everything seemed so happy and harmonious!


    When it was close to evening, Third Uncle''s compass suddenly issued an ear-piercing sound. Third Uncle jumped up from his seat to check it out.


    "Something evil is coming!"


    He bit his finger until it was covered in blood on his peach wood sword, as if he was about to face a great enemy!


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked around cautiously before she passed through the wall to my room, trying to wake me up.


    A well-dressed person actually appeared in our room without any warning, bringing along four or five masked monsters that we saw in the forest!


    "Who are you!" Third Uncle raised his wooden sword and asked loudly.


    "Daoist Priest, who I am is not important, what''s important is that you can''t offend me. Our goal here isn''t because of you, we just want to invite the souls of the ghost grass to gather together, get out of the way."


    Third Uncle snappily laughed, "What a joke! Do you think we''re afraid of you just because you''ve gotten a few monsters from somewhere? Let me tell you, this Taoist is really scared!"


    "Daoist Priest, I''m still a graduate from Zhejiang University. Can you give me less of a sense of presence? It''s not like it has anything to do with you."


    At this time, the group of white shadows said, "Sage Zhang, I''m very happy to spend time with you guys. It''s been so many years since I''ve had someone to talk and play with."


    He made his third uncle put down the wooden sword and walked in front of the fat man, "I will go with you, they are good people, I hope you won''t make things difficult for them!"


    Seeing this, Yun Xiao sat back down on the sofa and continued reading.


    However, Third Uncle was about to start a fight with Oil head with a wooden sword. His sense of justice was overflowing, he couldn''t tolerate his friend being taken away by a bad person.


    After all, a person with as much Evil Qi as him was not a bad person, what could he be? He was definitely not a good person.


    "You overestimate yourself!"


    With a face covered in oil, she casually lifted her finger and actually began to fight with Third Uncle''s wooden sword. His finger was like a dagger.


    Following his sudden movement, Third Uncle gradually lost the ability to defend himself!


    Third Uncle was being forced into a corner, and the wooden sword in his hand was being picked off with a finger.


    Oil Jar pointed at Third Uncle''s forehead. "Daoist, if I were to stab you with this hand, you would turn into a ghost!" "I''ve already said it before, can''t you just quietly stay on the side? Do you really want me to be so violent?!"


    Oil Jar was furious, but he didn''t really hurt Third Uncle. Instead, he walked between the white shadow and the masked monsters.


    He waved his hand, and somehow, they all disappeared.


    Third Uncle blankly stared at the mess in front of him, not knowing what to do. This could be said to be the lowest point of his career as a ghost.


    So it turned out that no matter what kind of ghost he faced, even if it was the Spirit King, Third Uncle had never been as powerless as he was today!


    He sat in the living room for a day and a night and an entire morning. I actually slept for such a long time.


    After waking up, I noticed that the room was in a mess. I immediately became more spirited, "Third Uncle, what''s going on? Did you guys turn on your stomachs? Why is the room in such a mess? Why are the chairs trampled on!?" If the landlord comes to see us, we''ll have to lose money. "


    Third Uncle didn''t pay any attention to me. He just sat there in a daze and raised his head to look at me. I don''t know why he''s in such a bad mood.


    "Your Third Uncle lost in a fight the day before yesterday, and then that group of white shadows was taken away by someone. That''s why he suffered a huge blow and you can just let him be quiet." Yun Xiao did not even raise her head. Her hand was still holding onto the magazine. It was unknown if it was replaced with the original one.


    She put down the book and gave me a detailed account of the situation, which surprised me.


    "Third Uncle, you, you can''t control this matter after all, so try your best. Let''s think of other ways to save the white shadow."


    Third Uncle finally regained his spirit. "Ai, I''ve thought about this for a very long time. I''ve also tried to understand the situation from many fellow daoists, but I still haven''t found the right clue."


    When he saw me, he was stunned. "Hey, Xiaofan, are you awake?"


    I nodded and listened to Third Uncle continue.


    "Now, even if I want to save the white shadow, I wonder where I can find it!"


    We have no clue who the mysterious person who captured the white shadow is, and Yun Xiaoxiao is not that concerned about this matter.


    "Ai, didn''t you want to use the Ghost Spirit Grass? Now that the Ghost Spirit Grass has been stolen, aren''t you in a hurry?" "No," I said.


    Yun Xiao shook his head, "I want to, but there''s no need to offend such a mysterious enemy for just a single Black Spirit Grass. I don''t even know who they are, they''re much stronger than the Ghost King!"


    I felt a little disappointed. "No, then just admit defeat. Are you a ghost or not? You don''t have the domineering aura of a ghost at all!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao sneered and stood up abruptly, scaring me, "Zhang Yifan, I can see that you''ve been sleeping well these past two days. Do you think you''re very confident now?"


    Seeing that she seemed to want to show off her fierce green teeth again, he started speaking kindly, "Don''t, don''t, don''t. You''re a beauty, you''re so beautiful, whatever you say is right. I''m a pussy, your lord is magnanimous, don''t lower yourself to me!"


    Seeing me like this, Third Uncle helplessly shook his head. I think that if I wasn''t his nephew, he would have already left me there.


    He got up and went back to his room to pack up his things, and to pack up his usual equipment for catching ghosts. After coming out, he said to us, "I''m going to lie down for three to five days. You guys stay here and don''t run around."


    "Third Uncle, where are you going? I''ll go with you!"


    He shook his head and said, "I''m just going to relax. If you follow me, how can I relax? Actually, I''m still worried about you. Yun Xiaoxiao, my nephew will be troubling you! "


    Yun Xiaoxiao ignored Third Uncle, said a word of boredom, and left.


    Third Uncle also told me to read the book he gave me and study the Tao technique. He hoped to be able to exorcise demons and hunt ghosts on his own one day.


    I still said that I wanted to go with Third Uncle, and in the end I made Third Uncle so anxious that he wanted to beat me up before letting it go.


    After sending off Third Uncle, I stood in front of the window and watched him leave.


    "Yun Xiao, can you secretly follow my third uncle? "Let''s see where he''s going."


    Yun Xiao glared at me, "Are you stupid? I can''t hide my presence, I''ll know the moment I get close to him! If you want me to follow him, you might as well do it yourself! "


    She pointed at my nose and yelled at me, making me speechless. That''s right, Third Uncle has so much skill, and Yun Xiaoxiao also has such a strong ghost aura.


    Then I had to get on myself, changed and dressed, and ran outside. If I had known earlier, I would have installed a position in Third Uncle''s phone. That way, I wouldn''t have been so passive.


    I was hoping that Third Uncle wouldn''t do something stupid, so I went out and took a walk. I saw Third Uncle at the bus stop, hiding at the side. I saw him get on the bus.

 C111

    After a while, Third Uncle got on the bus. I quickly got on a small yellow car and followed behind him. For the entire morning, Third Uncle sat in the carriage, got off the carriage, and then sat in the carriage. It was hard to tell where he was heading to.


    It was silly to let me ride on the bike after him. How could I be thankful that Third Uncle was on the bus and was travelling on and off fixed routes. Even if I''m slow, I can roughly determine where the car is from the traffic.


    However, even when I followed Third Uncle to a remote area, the bus was still moving forward, not stopping at all. I wondered, since when did the village have a bus?


    Finally, the car stopped halfway up the mountain. Third Uncle got off the car. I threw the small yellow carriage by the side of the road and started to follow him on foot.


    Third Uncle didn''t seem to be able to eat for a long time. Isn''t he hungry? I''m physically and mentally exhausted. I''m hungry and tired at the same time. And in the emptiness of this wilderness, not to mention humans, there was not even a shadow of a ghost.


    I still can''t get too close to Third Uncle, I''m afraid that he will notice me, but I can''t stay too far away either.


    We finally arrived at a place that looked like a temple. When he saw that the door was shut tightly without knocking, he somehow disappeared from the entrance. I was stunned by what I saw!


    Could this be Third Uncle''s new skill? It was as if he had suddenly appeared out of nowhere! However, this thought was immediately rejected by me. If Third Uncle really turned into a ghost, then he wouldn''t even need to ride a bus and would just fly here.


    However, he did look a bit strange these two days. I couldn''t tell what was wrong with him.


    Standing at the entrance, I could see the words "Limitless Temple" on the signboard. I estimate this wall to be more than 3 meters tall! I can''t even climb the wall.


    I really don''t understand why these ancient buildings are so tall and difficult to climb up to. You said that hundreds of years ago, people were all carrying livestock. How much money and material resources would be needed to make it so difficult for someone like me, who came to visit in the future, to even think of entering through a door!


    Who knows how big it is inside. If this Taoist temple looks big, then in fact, if I were to meet with Third Uncle here, it would be awkward!


    I sat under the tree, anxious, but I didn''t know what to do. The anxiety in my heart only made me feel like an ant on a hot pan.


    As I was fretting, a teenager in a Taoist robe and a peaked hat opened the door and slowly walked out. He held a large broom that was almost as tall as he was and looked like he was about to sweep the floor in front of the door.


    He saw me sitting under a tree outside the temple and looked at me curiously. I walked in front of him and said, "Little guy, did you guys get a beard just now?"


    The little Daoist rejected me and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who are you? Why did you come to our Limitless Temple!"


    I took out a piece of candy from my pocket and handed it over to him. "That person is my third uncle, I don''t know what he came here for, he''s actually a Taoist as well, I really want to learn Taoism from him, but he won''t teach me!"


    After the little Daoist took the candy, his expression became much better. He said, "That person should be a friend of my master. Is he your Third Uncle?" Then why didn''t you go in and find him! "


    I had an embarrassed expression as I replied, "Ai, I was born stupid. Third Uncle was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to learn Dao Arts and would waste his time. Can you help me see what Third Uncle is doing inside?"


    The little Daoist nodded and went in to help me look after Third Uncle. I suddenly felt that after going through the nightmare, I had the potential to become a swindler.


    After a while, the little Daoist excitedly ran out and said, "Your Third Uncle went out with my master. I don''t know where they went, nor do the other Seniors."


    I scratched my head and asked, "When did they leave? Why haven''t I seen them?"


    "Master took another route, and sometimes, if Master wanted to go out, he would have to walk, and use a Tao technique to disappear on the spot." The little Daoist began to sweep the ground, "Ai, I have to work. If you can''t do it, then come to our temple and wait. Sometimes, it will take your master ten days to come back."


    Where did Third Uncle go? Now that the clues were cut off, there was no point in me staying here. I could only tell the little Daoist that I should just go home and wait for Third Uncle.


    Along the way, I slowly descended the mountain. The air in the mountain was so fresh that even breathing was very easy. In fact, I was rather envious of these people who lived in the mountains, being able to get close to nature every day. The only bad thing about this place is that it was too desolate.


    However, it seemed that there wouldn''t be many people living in a place like the fairyland. If there were many people, it would become a busy city!


    When I reached the foot of the mountain, I heard a strange cry. I felt as if I had heard this voice somewhere, and as I stood there trying to remember where I had heard it, the owner of the voice came running up to me!


    "Roar ¡­"


    Seven to eight green-faced, fanged zombies stretched out their white claws and arrived in front of me. I hadn''t seen any zombies for a long time.


    I was really too surprised. F * ck, I actually bumped into the lowest zombie in the ghost club! This made me doubt the working ability of this Taoist temple, or rather, this so-called Limitless Monastery is basically just a sheep''s head selling dog meat!


    Just as quickly as that.


    The zombie that ran the fastest was about to bite me. I took a few steps back, picked up a large rock from the grass, and threw it at the zombie!


    "Bam!"


    It hit the center of the target, causing the zombie to be knocked off course and heavily fall onto the ground!


    I wanted to throw more stones, but the zombies were too close to me, it was too late! I had no choice but to scamper off. Right now, I can''t wait to possess the body to practice sprinting, allowing me to use a hundred meters of sprinting speed to leave this damned place!


    It''s just that these sticky zombies are surprisingly fast. Sometimes, even I don''t understand why our Chinese zombies can''t be as leisurely as foreign zombies.


    Look at the zombies outside the city. They are moving targets, and moving slowly is very weak!


    Looking at the items I''m facing, I won''t complain anymore. They are all over two meters tall! My doubt is that if a man dies and becomes a zombie, can he grow more calcium?


    He''s as nimble as a hound when he runs, damn it, he''s treating me like his prey!


    Sigh, he secretly sighed. Run, Pikachu!


    I ran for my life towards the bottom of the mountain. Unfortunately, I was blocked by zombies.


    He was right next to me, and with a push of his paw, I fell!


    Within a few breaths of time, the zombies surrounded me!


    I grabbed a curved wooden stick from the ground, stood up and threw it at the zombies that were besieging me. It was a pity that I was too confident in my strength, and that I underestimated the zombie''s ability to resist attacks.


    A zombie reached out his hand to let me smash it, then he blocked it as if nothing had happened. He grabbed the stick with his other hand and pulled forcefully, snatching it away from my hand.


    "Ao! Ao! Ao!"


    He had a big mouth that stank like a ditch from a mouth full of fangs, and something like a gas bomb made me sick.


    Following which, the wooden stick that was as thick as my arm was easily snapped into two halves by him. He threw the two halves of the wooden stick onto the ground and looked at me arrogantly.


    It was only then that I realized that the zombies I met today were not ordinary. They seemed to have more intelligence and combat strength than the zombies I saw earlier!


    I am a trash with a fighting strength of less than 5, but this time I have come to strengthen zombies! I really want to say to the Ghost King, what are you doing, using this kind of strength, do you mean you want to kill a pig and use a butcher''s knife!?


    I feel that at this point, any resistance I make is futile, because whatever I do is a waste of time! I might as well save some strength, it''s just that I don''t know if the zombies will eat me, or bite me to make me become a zombie!


    Just when I had given up all hope, three young Daoists dressed in Daoist robes and holding a wooden sword flew over from the direction of the Limitless Monastery.


    Whenever I was in danger, someone would come to my rescue. Ah! Thank you, Goddesses! I thank all of you, whether I know you or not!


    Seeing my savior made my originally dispirited mood turn much better. This ignited my boundless fighting spirit!


    I crashed into a zombie and broke out of the encirclement. Then I turned to a stick, and thinking that human blood could exorcise demons, I bit my finger and dripped it on the stick.


    "F * ck, this brother of yours, you''re going crazy just by biting into the hand zombie!"


    Seeing that I had bitten my finger, a trail of yellow hair on the top of his head started cursing at me. He thumped his chest and stamped his feet, as if he hated the fact that he couldn''t meet the standards!


    A person with a more stable appearance began to reprimand him, "Junior Brother, pay attention to your words. Master has always taught us to be polite people!"


    A wave of black lines appeared on my head. Pointing the wooden stick at the zombie, I saw that the zombie''s eyes were filled with fanaticism. They were looking at me as if they were looking at a piece of meat on the table.


    The senior brother stood in front of me. He looked a lot more stable than the younger brother. "Brother, why don''t you bandage your wound? Zombies like to eat human blood. They''ll go crazy if you act like this!"


    That being said, where am I going to bandage this wilderness? I had to drop the stick and put my hand on my small wound.


    These three young Daoists fought against the zombies in a formal way. I was protected by them as I watched the fight between the three of them and the zombies.

 C112

    It was unknown whether it was because the young Daoist was inexperienced in combat or because the battle strength of the powerful zombies was too valiant, but after a few rounds, the young Daoist could no longer hold on.


    "Senior Brother, this chicken hair zombie is too arrogant, let''s think of a way to leave!" The coarse yellow hair youth shouted loudly. A large portion of his Daoist robe had been torn off by zombies, making him look extremely miserable.


    With a staunch expression, Shixiong Jing said, "We can''t afford to be cowardly. If we run away, the zombies will definitely bite us until we die!"


    As he spoke, he took out a talisman from his chest and loudly chanted, "Ten Thousand Arts Return, Ten Thousand Flames Illuminate!"


    The spell in his hand began to blaze, burning his whole palm, and he threw away his peach sword and lit his other hand with a flaming hand.


    "Senior Brother, don''t be like this. What if you become disabled again?"


    It seemed like playing with fire had its risks. Senior Apprentice Brother Jing''s forehead wrinkled and sweat dripped down his body from the heat of the flames. Resisting the pain, he faced the zombie head on and began to fight!


    After using the Fire Palm, the fighting strength of Senior Brother Jing could be described as explosive. In a matter of seconds, less than half of the zombies were burnt to the point that they couldn''t move.


    However, the situation of Shixiong Jing was not looking good. His expression was painful and his hands were burning red.


    After killing another five or six zombies, the fire in Senior Brother Jing''s hand suddenly died down. He seemed to have frozen on the spot.


    With a dong sound, he fell onto the grass. His hand was now charred black.


    Sigh, I don''t know what this spell is called. It''s just that the sound of thunder and rain is a bit softer, so the aftereffects after using it are even more unacceptable! I didn''t know that Senior Jing Jing forcefully used this spell. With his strength, he''s just like a child using this spell to play with a child''s play.


    But for his selfless dedication, I still have to


    The zombie that was injured by Shi Mu immediately pounced towards him. It opened its mouth, wanting to bite Senior Brother Jing Zhong!


    "Senior!" "Damn it, Senior Brother!"


    The yellow-furred path cried out in alarm as it kicked away the zombie in front of it, hastily trying to save its senior!


    However, his speed was not that fast. It seemed that the zombies were about to attack Senior Brother Jing Rong!


    At this critical moment, Yun Xiaoxiao actually floated down from the sky! F * ck, f * ck, f * ck! She was simply the savior of the people!


    She was a ghost that had a natural intimidating aura towards zombies, so wouldn''t it just be a matter of time before she could kill them all?


    Yun Xiaoxiao only let out a furious bellow when those few injurious zombies were frightened to the point that they were squatting on the ground and shivering. I think that Yun Xiaoxiao has become even more powerful!


    But I clearly remember her saying that she was very weak. Why does it look like her combat ability is even stronger than it was before?


    She ran in front of the zombie. With a wave of her hand, the zombie looked like it had been melted by the wind. After a gust of wind, the zombie turned into a pile of ashes.


    Under the yellow-hair''s envious gaze, Yun Xiaoxiao ran in front of me and said, "Shut up and follow me!"


    With that, she picked me up and flew away, leaving behind two young Daoists to take care of a wounded little Taoist!


    "Hey hey, aren''t you going to help save that guy?" "Little guy, to help me beat up zombies, you''ve been burned by your own fire."


    Who knew that Yun Xiaoxiao would coldly say, "What does he have to do with me? If it wasn''t because I had something to do with you, I wouldn''t even be bothered to save you."


    So saying, she took me up into the higher mountains, and when we reached our destination, she threw me down and said, "See if there''s anything in here that''s red in color. If there is, then tell me where it is!"


    I thought, "Holy shit, do you think I''m a detector?" But I followed her instructions and looked in the direction she was pointing.


    Deep in the mountains, there was an azure blue object that didn''t have red in it. I squinted as I scanned the area again. Finally, I saw something that was purple in color. It was too far away, so I couldn''t see what it was.


    I pointed in a direction and said, "You''re a bit far down there. There''s something purple in there. I don''t know if it''s what you''re looking for."


    After confirming his position, Yun Xiaoxiao actually drilled into the ground like a wisp of smoke!


    For the first time, I realised that she had such amazing skills. But then I thought, it really isn''t weird that she can fly and escape.


    The waiting time was always long. I found a large rock that was scorching hot and laid down on it in satisfaction, waiting for Yun Xiao bored.


    Third Uncle seemed to be at a loss as to what to do, Yun Xiao was also muttering to himself. After I experienced so many strange things, I still could not bear to keep on seeing these demons and ghosts!


    I feel like I''m going to collapse, not just my spirit, but my body! Every single day, I was on tenterhooks and there was no good time. I really wanted to escape to a place where no one knew me and no one could find me.


    However, my opponents are spirits that are everywhere. Look at them, they are omnipotent. The enemy is hiding in the dark while I am in the light. No matter where I hide, it''s all futile!


    I really want to ask this world where there are no ghosts, but I don''t know who else to ask. I can''t ask Yun Xiaoxiao that question, right?


    While I was lying on the big rock, thinking and thinking nonsense in an extremely bored manner, Yun Xiao finally escaped from the ground. Even though she had something in her hand, her expression was still as cold as ever.


    It was a pity that she was originally a beauty, but she always had such a smelly face. It was really a wonder what she was thinking!


    Only after she walked over slowly did I take a closer look. She was holding a wooden brush and a bronze mirror. These two ancient items had been buried underground for who knows how many years, but their bodies were still shining brightly as if they were new!


    Moreover, I always felt that these two things had an unusual use, and that they weren''t as simple as combing a woman''s hair to look at her face. I remember Third Uncle saying that seeing red things meant that it was harmful to ghosts, and green meant that it was beneficial to ghosts.


    However, he did not know what purple represented. He could not say that it was red and purple, right? Could these two be magic tools that could deal tons of damage to ghosts after using them?


    But if it really did harm to ghosts, why would Yun Xiaoxiao be able to hold the two great killing weapons in her hands as if nothing had happened?


    She didn''t notice my puzzled expression and only indifferently said, "Don''t tell this matter to your Third Uncle. If he comes back and asks you, just say that I saved you and we''re going back to rest!"


    "Why? What is the use of this? Why do I have to hide it from third uncle?"


    Yun Xiao''s expression became even colder as she said impatiently, "Cut the crap, do whatever I tell you to do. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll just throw you into the wilderness and let you feed the wolves!"


    She had a serious look on her face and wasn''t trying to scare me, so I could only raise the white flag and surrender. "Haha, this is not a big deal. "But do you know where my Third Uncle went? After he entered the temple, I asked the temple boy. The temple boy said that my Third Uncle went out with his master, but they don''t know where he went."


    Yun Xiaoxiao shook her head. She put away her comb mirror and said, "Come on, let''s go back!"


    She hugged me, and just as she was about to fly away, a cold wind suddenly blew. After a cloud of ride on a fog, a ghost dressed in ancient clothing suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Gui Ji sat leisurely on the ground, one hand on the ground, the other on his raised leg. He had a devilish smile on his face.


    When he saw Yun Xiaoxiao, his eyes glowed with a fiery light. It was obviously the look a pervert would give when he saw a beauty!


    This kind of gaze is really familiar to Yun Xiaoxiao. She gave the ghost a look of disgust, then tightly hugged me and wanted to leave.


    Seeing this, the ghost got up from the ground and jumped in front of us. He stared at Yun Xiaofeng.


    Please wait a moment, you two are going to leave after taking the thing, but it won''t be easy to take it away!" "The ghost was a man with disheveled hair and a fair complexion, but instead he gave off the air of a tramp.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at him, her eyes filled with caution. She let go of my hand and threw the things in mine as well.


    "Don''t provoke me, I''ve been in a bad mood lately. If you want to fight, then I''ll follow you to the end!"


    The ghost man was shocked by Yun Xiao''s words and said, "Beauty, how could this young master use violence against you? I''ve been in the mountains and forests all these years and I''ve never thought that I''d see such a beautiful woman like you in a place like this!"


    The ghost man said as he grabbed a bunch of flowers from who knows where and said, "I heard that all the women love flowers these days. This beautiful lady is very interested in Zhang Dan. You can call me Zhang Zijing."


    As he spoke, he touched his own hair and clothes, and dressed himself up in an instant. In the blink of an eye, a graceful young man dressed in ancient clothing appeared before us.


    Even according to the current people''s standards, this Zhang Mo was still considered a handsome guy, but he didn''t know which dynasty he came from, so why did he burp at such a young age?


    I''d really like to ask you that question, but after all, it''s not because you have a disease, but because you''re trying to throw yourself into the street. I would never do something so embarrassing as this!


    Thus, I shut my mouth and coldly looked at him as if I wanted to do something. I didn''t know if I wanted to be like that pervert and snatch Yun Xiaoxiao as his ghost wife.


    Looking at how he acted, Yun Xiaoxiao did not suffer a loss even if she were to follow him. At the very least, he was worthy of his reputation, so he should have some knowledge of his own. After all, there were people from the ancient times who called themselves young masters.


    However, Yun Xiaoxiao''s tone remained cold as she said indifferently, "Mm, thank you. I don''t like flowers. Goodbye!"

 C113

    "Ai, if you want to fall in love with a flower, let the water flow with it." Zhang Si pretended to be especially disappointed as he looked affectionately at Yun Xiaoxiao, but Yun Xiaoxiao remained unmoved. He then said, "Girl, don''t you want to know what you''re holding in your hand?"


    Yun Xiao hesitated a bit before saying, "I know what I''m holding, so you don''t have to worry about it. Alright, stop blocking the way. Haven''t you heard that a good dog doesn''t block the way?"


    The story was quite unpleasant to hear, but Zhang Bei didn''t budge at all. He looked at Yun Xiaoxiao with a determined look.


    "But I am certain that you do not know the secrets of this object that you took out from the ground. Do you not want to know why it has such an evil aura? Furthermore, you need to control the Evil Qi so that it becomes useful to you. Otherwise, even if you have it in your hand, you won''t be able to use it. "


    From his words, we learned that he had a special understanding of the comb and mirror Yun Xiaoxiao was holding. I thought Yun Xiaoxiao would ignore her and walk away.


    Unfortunately, my guess this time was wrong. Although Yun Xiaoxiao still had a cold expression on her face. But there was something hot in her eyes, something I''d never seen before.


    Yun Xiaoxiao stopped where she was and Zhang Kui knew that Yun Xiaoxiao had already taken the bait.


    "Hehe, actually, I''m still curious about how you found it. Many people have been searching for years but have yet to find it. Why did you come here as if it was yours and go after it?"


    I thought Yun Xiaoxiao was going to give me up, but she didn''t answer that question. Instead, she kept looking at Zhang Kui, waiting for him to say what he knew about the two items.


    Zhang Xi waved his hand, and we simultaneously appeared in an ancient courtyard.


    Behind a tall courtyard wall carved with the words "Plum Blossom", there was a small bed. On the bed, an ancient zither was actually emitting a quiet melody.


    Although no one played the zither, the zither string still vibrated. It wasn''t possible to tell that this male ghost was really a emotional ghost.


    "Thump thump thump thump ¡­"


    I didn''t have a profound understanding of music, and, more important, after the nightmare. After arriving at this strange place, I felt really unhappy. I stood at the side and pinched myself. I was just thinking that if I was in someone''s dream right now, I would be able to wake up with a slight pain in my body.


    It was only until I was pinching myself that I didn''t wake up. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at me and said in confusion, "Hey, are you sick? Are you a masochist?"


    I leaned to her side and chuckled. "That''s not it. I suspect that we have entered a dream of some unknown person. That''s why I wanted to pinch myself to wake up on my own."


    She looked at me like I was an idiot, then said, "Why don''t you just save yourself a bit? Can''t you talk a bit? I''m still here. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that this ghost will eat you up?"


    "No, no, then where do you think we are? Where''s that guy? Why did he disappear after coming over?"


    Yun Xiao looked around, then said, "I don''t know either, no matter where he is, don''t be so cowardly all the time. Think about it, can''t you be a little more arrogant a few days ago? Say, you''re also a 90% chance, why are you so cowardly! "


    I chuckled. This scene wasn''t just an awkward one. I felt that my gender was completely different from hers.


    Her mother''s! I''m afraid that when an ordinary person sees a ghost, they would immediately do something about it. Tell me, you naughty girl, with your bad temper, you should have died earlier!


    However, I only dare to think about these words. If I say them out loud, I would be a fool. Even if I don''t die, I will still be skinned alive.


    As I was being scolded by Yun Xiaoxiao and I was inwardly scolding her, Zhang Kui finally appeared with a pen and paper in his hand and placed it on the bed.


    He held up a fan that looked very coquettish, gently fanned it twice, then closed it again.


    "Lady, I am so sorry to have kept you waiting. I wonder if this lady likes to recite poems, play the zither, or play the flute? "


    Although he looks like a slut like a scholar, and he looks extremely elegant and elegant, but I don''t know why, but when he didn''t say anything about playing the flute, my mind started to think of little things!


    I imagined her kneeling in front of me, holding it with her hand, and then going back and forth. For a moment my body began to change. Zhang Kui stared at me and smiled maliciously.


    "Miss, please forgive me for my blabbermouth, but why did you not bring a servant girl with you when you were away and instead brought a servant instead?"


    Yun Xiao said snappily: "Xiao Si, what Xiao Si? "Hey, we''re living in the 21st century, we don''t understand what the ancient people are talking about!"


    I lightly said, "A boy servant is a boy follower. Your ancient Chinese knowledge is really too little. It turns out that you don''t like to watch movies from the other world, right?"


    Yun Xiao chuckled and said, "You''re so cultured, why are you with an uncultured person like me? You can go home later on. I don''t have any culture, so I''m afraid to lower your IQ!"


    I don''t know why Yun Xiaoxiao would turn against me the moment she spoke, so I just shut up. Seeing the two of us like this, Zhang Dan laughed.


    I always felt that this guy was plotting something by bringing us here, and I always felt that I was affected by something bad and that there would always be a lot of unhealthy thoughts in my head!


    It''s been a long time since this has happened. Could it be that this place will amplify my desire? And Yun Xiaoxiao''s disgust for me was magnified here?


    If the ghost Zhang Si can control my thoughts, then I have nothing to say, because I am an ordinary person, but as a veteran of the evil ghost Yun Xiaoxiao also was affected by his own thoughts, this is really hard to explain!


    However, Yun Xiao''s face didn''t show any signs of suspicion. Even I felt that something was amiss. Could it be that she didn''t notice anything amiss?


    While I was daydreaming, Yun Xiaoxiao was already playing calligraphy with Zhang Kui, and Yun Xiaoxiao was actually grinding Zhang Kui. She was smiling sweetly, an expression I''d never seen before!


    It was as if she had been so cold ever since I had met her. I had never realized that Yun Xiao could have such a small side to her.


    "Sir Zhang, please tell this little girl why there are so many rumors saying that there are magic tools here that can kill the Spirit King!" Is this magic tool the wooden brush and bronze mirror that I found in the tomb deep in the mountains? "


    F * * k, so she had a purpose for doing this. Life was truly like a play. It was all because of her acting skills!


    However, how did she know about this rumor? Was this girl stupid? Can rumors like this be trusted? Also, don''t you know that the Ghost King can''t come out of the human world as he pleases?


    But the Ghost King''s minions could, ah, if there really was such nonsense to talk about, the Ghost Kings would send their army of imps to destroy these rumors!


    Zhang Kui only smiled lightly and said: "Do you think it is true that the lady believes what is said in the hearsay?"


    "But I heard this rumor from someone very trustworthy. What do you know about it?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao stopped what she was doing, picked up a brush, dipped it in the ink, and handed it over.


    Zhang Mo said leisurely: "The things you''re holding do have some magical effects, but they can''t kill the Ghost King. Of course, if you want to know how it''s used, I can tell you, but it''s a condition."


    Yun Xiao ruffled his hair and asked, "What are your conditions?"


    Zhang Si extended his hand towards Yun Xiao. He put Yun Xiao''s hair on his nose and sniffed it: "Of course I want this girl to stay by my side. I just don''t know if this lady will agree?"


    When I heard this, my temper flared up. Why are all these male ghosts like that? Why do they look so wretched when they see beautiful ladies? One by one, Zhang Kui either robbed people or all sorts of evil moves, this Zhang Si this guy looks very elegant and elegant Taoist appearance.


    He was actually just like the other male ghosts. He was also a gentle scum!


    Yun Xiaoxiao chuckled. She was laughing so brightly that she purposely moved towards Zhang Si. His whole body was almost touching Zhang Si''s body, and his hand was gently resting on Yun Xiao''s shoulder.


    The scene made me sick. I suddenly felt that if it wasn''t for her beauty, Yun Xiaoxiao would have been a very awesome actor.


    Oskar owed her several little gold men!


    "Tell me these secrets first, and let me think about it. After all, I have to go home and discuss the matters of my children with my parents!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked bashful as she did not blush at all when she said that. I really admire her!


    But Zhang Kui only whispered in her ear for a while, and I couldn''t hear what he said at all!


    I thought to myself, fuck, can you not be so deceitful! Can''t you be a bit more sportsmanlike? Can''t you be more honest? You actually kept such a crucial thing a secret from me.


    Yun''s small eyes gradually became serious. Her eyes glanced at me, and I didn''t know what she heard. Her eyes looked so hopeful.


    I was a little anxious, but the more anxious I felt, the quieter Zhang Kui''s voice became, and the stranger his small eyes became.


    They talked for a long time, until I heard a loud noise, and then they seemed to stop.


    Zhang Kui turned his head and squinted at me. His gaze, which seemed to see through me, gave me the creeps.


    I kept feeling as if the two ghosts were on the same side, as if they had reached some kind of agreement, and I was like the sacrifice Yun Xiao had made!


    I felt so unworthy of myself that I wondered how I was going to get away.

 C114

    "Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow Universe is prehistoric. Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow Universe is prehistoric. The sun and moon shines in the sky, and the sun and moon shine in the sky.


    Winter came and went, autumn harvest was hidden. "Interleaved by years of age, Lulu adjusts to yang ¡­"


    Someone was chanting various ancient characters beside my ear. I was wearing a long robe and a small square hat.


    I touched my hair. I actually grew a long head of hair. Holy shit, what''s going on?!


    "In the Jin Tai Yuan, the Wu Ling people have a fishing business. On the path of the river, he forgot that the path was far and near. The sudden appearance of the peach blossom forest, a few hundred steps between the shore, no mixed trees, fresh grass, falling flowers. Fishermen are very different. "To move forward again, I want to run out of resources."


    My heart was filled with joy, what is this, Tang Shi or Song Ci! Who''s reading it, and where did I run off to?!


    As for Yun Xiaoxiao, I looked around for her, but didn''t see her.


    After walking for a while, I actually went down the mountain. From afar, I could see a majestic ancient city! Ancient China was the most developed country in the world, especially across dynasties, and it had a population of hundreds of thousands or even millions of people.


    I didn''t know which city this was, so I walked quickly toward the city with deep doubts.


    Could it be that my soul has transmigrated? F * * k, this is too embarrassing. This isn''t scientific to the extreme!


    I suddenly thought, how did I hear the sound of reading in this forest?


    I didn''t cross over at all, this time I must be dreaming again, could it be another nightmare?


    Speaking of which, Nightmare had been taken by that weird auntie. Who knew what had happened? Why was there another one? Was all this some ghost''s scheme, or was Yun Xiaoxiao already in cahoots with Zhang Si!


    When I reached the foot of the mountain, a pretty girl dressed in a maid outfit with big, mischievous eyes blocked my path.


    "Hey, where did you go? You made us wait for so long, tell your Young Master to wait, and you even asked our Young Miss to stay with us." You little servant, you really do owe me a board! "


    I saw that in front of me, Yun Xiaoxiao was actually chatting happily with Zhang Mo.


    "Sister, who are you? What''s the situation?"


    The little beauty looked at me snappily, then said, "Are you in a daze or have you run into evil? Have you even forgotten what you''re saying? "You even said that you would bring me some rare items when your young master is rushing to the capital to take the exam. It seems like you are lying to me!"


    Well, to be honest, if I didn''t know that Zhang Si and Yun Xiaoxiao were ghosts, I would still be very happy with this person.


    The cute and mischievous sister is my favorite, moreover, she looks to be no more than 15 or 16 years old. In the ancient times, people paid more attention to education, and they paid more attention to the so-called ''respect and shame''!


    This little sister should be, no, no, she was definitely a young lady who had not opened her eyes yet. I looked at her towering chest. This must be real material without any processing, without any cheating!


    Looking at my lustful eyes, the big eyed girl''s face reddened. "You rascal, what are you thinking about in your head all day!"


    "Xiaofan, you''re back. Let''s go, take your little sister and follow me quickly. If you get lost again, don''t blame me for deducting your monthly allowance!"


    Zhang Si dressed elegantly, very amiable to me said, looks like we master and servant their happy and harmonious appearance.


    However, I didn''t pay too much attention to him. I really wanted to know why Yun Xiao didn''t look like she knew me! Damn, after all these months of revolutionary friendship, can''t we resist the temptation of a ghost who looks taller and more handsome than me?


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked like a small bird, walking very quietly behind Zhang Kui. When we descended the mountain, there were even armored soldiers among the group of followers!


    F * ck me! What was Zhang Si''s identity? Was he some prince or a prince?


    He took Yun Xiaoxiao to a very luxurious carriage, and Big Eye and I actually had a carriage! As an ancient working class, I should be grateful for such treatment!


    When we got into the same carriage, the big-eyed girl had a strange look in her eyes. She was sitting close to me.


    "Brother Fan, you said that we will be together in the future, right? I heard from the Miss that our master has already received your son''s proposal. Our young mistress also said that your young master would not marry a concubine, much less have a concubine. Thus, we can be together in the future! "


    I didn''t know what to say. I really couldn''t see that Zhang Kui was still an emotional person. As an ancient person, I couldn''t believe that I still had that kind of advanced consciousness.


    "Aren''t you happy? Marry someone like me in the future!" I had to pretend to be upset. In fact, I was still thinking about how to trick her so that I wouldn''t have to turn back and be seen through!


    I have a headache about how to swindle out her name first. I can''t keep calling her Big Eyed Sister, hahaha!


    The big eyed girl looked at me and said, "Zhang Yifan, I, Yun Qingwu, am the kind of person who would climb up to become a noble and influential person. Moreover, you haven''t been a bookkeeper since the very beginning, have you? "Wait until your young master goes out to war and recoup his losses, then you can work in front of him and earn great merits for your work!"


    As soon as I heard the words'' reclaiming lost land '', I knew that this dynasty''s Han people would not live peacefully. I prayed to the heavens not to be Song!


    Because even a great hero of the Song Dynasty didn''t have a good ending, and even a weak soldier of the Song Dynasty didn''t have a good ending!


    "Qingwu, you really are a good girl. Don''t worry, I definitely won''t let you down!"


    I have to say, I quickly entered my role. I originally met girls who were more intelligent than Yun Qingwu''s people! A girl like her who doesn''t have any experience in life, taking her down would be child''s play to me!


    "Hmph, I hate you. You used to call me Little Dance, but now you''re calling me Qingwu. Have you changed your mind?"


    I laughed and pulled her into my arms. I wanted to kiss her on the lips, but sometimes she seemed unreasonable. Don''t speak, don''t talk so much nonsense, kissing her is much more useful than talking so much nonsense!


    After a deep kiss, the fragrance that I hadn''t felt for a long time made me forget about it. I hugged Yun Qingwu tightly! Seeing her shy face, I started to get conflicted. Should I go a little further? But I couldn''t figure out her temper at the moment, so I let it go!


    As the saying goes, you have to take things as they come. No matter what you face afterwards, I will have to face it bravely. Especially in this chaotic world, who knew what bullshit would happen tomorrow.


    Yun Qingwu blushed from embarrassment and put her head in my arms, then said: "I really don''t know where you learned all these flowery words, and also so many techniques to deal with girls, I hate you to death!"


    I put my hand gently on her head and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    "Xiaofan, didn''t you have other girls earlier? I always felt that you were way too proficient at it, not like a child at all!"


    F * ck, this chick really asks such a perfect question. I think that even if I live in this era for ten thousand years, I would still be much more knowledgeable than the playboys of your era!


    I pushed her across from me, looked into her eyes, and said very seriously, "You want to know why!"


    Yun Qingwu nodded, and nodded with extreme seriousness.


    "Because I will always see you in my dreams. We do more things in our dreams than we normally do! That''s why I''m so familiar with it. I still remember all the details I had with you in my dreams. Do you want to hear them? "


    When she heard me teasing her, she hit me and sat away from me with her arms around her legs.


    "You really are a lecher. I don''t want to bother with you anymore. Say, your Young Master is such a decent person, why are you so frivolous as a servant!"


    I laughed and lay on the carriage. Not long after, the carriage stopped.


    After we got out of the carriage, an extremely tall gate appeared in front of us. The words "Residence of Yun" on the gate were very dazzling.


    This was actually the Residence of Yun, so was Yun Xiaoxiao also called Yun Xiaoxiao here? Holy sh * t, just like me, my name is Zhang Yifan!


    It''s a pity that even I don''t have the chance to come into contact with Yun Xiaoxiao alone. Don''t look at how close I am to her right now. I guess even if Zhang Bei didn''t say anything, those old guys who talk about righteousness and morality will skin me alive!


    This time, I was on the defensive. I followed Yun Qingwu out of the carriage, and watched Zhang Mo and Yun Xiaoxiao kiss each other!


    As a lower class, we didn''t dare to do anything unnecessary under the pressure, because in theory, we were each other''s family property.


    Especially Yun Qingwu. She was the personal daughter of the Yun Family''s young miss. In the ancient times, personal daughters were often the concubines of the master''s husband.


    If I kiss my master''s concubine in front of so many people, now these guards are going to beat me to death, then this world would be turned upside down!


    Now that I think about it, I really want to try it out. What if I really do something over the top?


    It doesn''t matter if I was really killed. I don''t belong here anyway, so I''ll just be reborn. But if I wasn''t killed, then this isn''t ancient times at all!


    I was either in my own dream or someone''s dream!


    It was as if I mustered a lot of courage as I walked straight in front of Yun Xiao. I looked at her lightly and extended my Demon Claw towards her!

 C115

    At that moment, it was as if I was facing a great enemy. My back was already drenched in sweat after walking a few steps forward! I thought back to Third Uncle''s disappointment at me, and how Yun Xiaoxiao kept saying that I was a big coward!


    Sometimes, I thought, a man has to be tough, or else this short life would be a waste of time.


    Almost everyone looked at me in astonishment. They were dumbstruck as they didn''t know what I was up to. A few tall and strong soldiers were already quickly rushing towards me.


    Yun Xiao looked at me and actually said: "Zhang Yifan, your Third Uncle is still a Daoist at Everlasting Temple after all. I asked Qingwu but she also said she doesn''t know the specific situation."


    F * ck! What kind of situation is this? I saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s gentle expression, no no no no, it should be warm face! Ever since she came here, it was as if she had become a completely different person. One could no longer see her ice-cold appearance!


    I could only reply, "Maybe he''s still a Taoist, but I don''t know where he is now, because my Third Uncle''s whereabouts are unpredictable. Only the heavens know where he is now!"


    Yun Xiao looked disappointed as he said faintly, "Sigh, that''s a pity. I heard that the Daoist Priest from Everlasting Temple was very accurate in reading his palm. I even thought of asking your third uncle to come and take a look at my palm."


    Looking at the soldiers running towards him, Zhang Kui waved at them, but his expression could not be seen. He seemed to be as calm as ever, as if he was not bothered by my abnormal behavior.


    I looked at Yun Xiaoxiao with suspicion and bitterly retreated to Yun Qingwu''s side. I was unsure if she was acting or if I was truly a Daoist Priest in this world.


    Yun Qingwu softly asked me: "When did you have a Third Uncle? How come I didn''t know!" Also, where is Limitless? Why have I never heard of it? "


    Actually, right now, I really want to hug Yun Qingwu and take a good sniff of her, then tell her, if I have the chance, I will definitely bring her back to our era and marry her as my wife!


    "Third Uncle became a Daoist when I was very young. As for Everlasting Temple, your little miss also said that the Daoist priest there was very accurate in his fortune telling and things like that!" I opened my eyes wide and tried to lie.


    Yun Qingwu replied with an ''oh'' and nodded her head. She also did not speak anymore. I don''t know if she was thinking, or if she was afraid that people would find out that she was too close to me.


    It seemed like Yun Xiaoxiao was indeed acting. Could it be that she could obtain the secret of the comb and mirror here? I had a lot of questions, but it was too difficult to find the right opportunity, and I probably needed to think about how to explain it to Zhang.


    Finally, Yun Xiaoxiao led her followers back to the Residence of Yun. This farewell was filled with a sense of ceremony; it was boring and lengthy! The two of them seemed to be really saying how much they loved each other, and I felt that if they were in the modern world, they would definitely be surrounded by reporters who would take pictures!


    Anyway, we''ll go home, and we''ll ride on big horses. Although it wasn''t very far, riding a horse wasn''t something that an ordinary person could take!


    After walking for a few miles, I felt as if my legs had been broken by someone. My heart was filled with endless emotions; I didn''t know how many f * ck I should say to calm my heart!


    When I returned to Zhang Mo''s mansion, I found out that this guy was a duke. No wonder he took the army after just a trip out. It seemed that this guy really had royal blood in him!


    I started to think back, Yun Qingwu had said before that he was going to the capital to take the Imperial examinations? This fellow is already a duke, so why would he need to do such a thing?


    Could he be testing me? Holy shit, this little girl is too scheming, but why is she testing me? She was a human or a ghost, and my mind was in a mess. I felt like I was playing a scam game.


    I jumped from one hole into another. The only difference is, I jumped into the hole this time. I was still following Yun Xiao. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing!


    My position in the Duke''s Mansion is still quite high, and I am not the so-called pageboy that Yun Qingwu said I was. Almost everyone here is respectful towards me.


    Other than the fact that Zhang Yin is my nominal boss, and his personal guards don''t pay too much attention to me, what I can say is still very pleasant!


    My daily work seems to be Zhang Si''s sparring, poetry, music, calligraphy and painting, sword and sword riding!


    Zhang Tan spent more time with me than he did with Yun Xiaoxiao when he was out of bed! Although a few days have passed, he has never asked me about that day at the entrance of the Residence of Yun.


    How did I suddenly have a Third Uncle, that Limitless Monastery that many people have never heard of, what is going on?


    It was as if he didn''t even dare to start a conversation between his fianc¨¦e and his subordinates. Aside from being a little weird, it was more likely that I was getting a little scared.


    I am very afraid that he would let his personal guards handle me. Sometimes, after I have calmed down, I would still feel a lingering fear!


    Why do I have to be so impulsive that day, who knows where I would go if I were hit by a crack!


    However, after a few days, I didn''t have anything to do with it. Since Zhang Bei chose to ignore this matter, then I could only be magnanimous and stop thinking about it.


    For many days in a row, Zhang Dan did not find Yun Xiao, which made me flustered, he did not let me see Yun the small reason.


    Furthermore, as the young miss of a rich family, Yue Xiaoxiao could not take the initiative to meet with a man, especially since he held a high position.


    She could only wait for her appointment passively, just like how the ancient era was waiting for these women whose names were flipped over by the emperor. She could only wait to be lucky by Zhang Mo, but actually, I really want to joke about this matter.


    In the past, she was so arrogant, just like the little princess. Without the support of the stars, she could only wait for the old masters to come find her. She didn''t know if she could bear the disparity in her heart.


    The days went by like this, night after day. I was very comfortable here. This kind of comfort made me feel that no matter where I was, it didn''t matter anymore!


    There were food, drink, and girls, and I knew that Zhang Yin lived in one of the most chaotic countries in history. A country that had only existed for a few decades or even a decade had been destroyed.


    I don''t know the exact history, but as a powerful duke, it would have been easy for Zhang Kui to become emperor. If he becomes emperor, then my status will be even higher.


    I actually started thinking about these things, but I didn''t know that Zhang Kui was only in his twenties when he died, and that even if he succeeded in his coup d''¨¦tat and became the emperor, he would still be a short-lived ghost!


    Generally speaking, those who followed the short-lived ghost would not have a good ending, especially for someone like Zhang Kui. If he had died, there would have been many people who would have died to accompany him in death.


    Especially someone like me, who has good relations with me. If he encounters some kind of crisis, I can''t possibly avoid it. If he was killed by some sudden situation, I would have died not much later than he did!


    I began to pay close attention to my surroundings, sometimes even eating carefully. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Zhang Kui about how he belched, and I wouldn''t have been so passive now!


    In this kind of era, those few people were the only ones living comfortably, especially the ones who could live comfortably in the yard!


    For example, in the Duke''s Mansion of Zhang Bei, the master of the Zhang Yu, I reluctantly count as one, and there is also a personal guard chief. The rest belonged to the underlings. They were depressed and bored.


    The longer a person''s courage was suppressed, the more dangerous things they would do. The bigger the yard, the more absurd things they would do.


    That night, I was bored as I strolled around the Duke''s Mansion. Other than Zhang Ye''s room, which I couldn''t go into, almost every other place in the Duke''s Mansion was within my reach.


    In a somewhat remote small courtyard, I heard a very familiar voice, sweet and pleasant, the voice of a girl who, many years ago, had been watching the hard drive on a lonely night, wearing her ears when she had the chance to hear!


    It''s not that I''ve never heard a real person scream, but a real person is very reserved at times, not as intense as in the movies!


    I agree with the saying that art is a life of processing, no matter which art form it is! Every work of art has a life that the creator has lived through, even if it is something invented out of nothing.


    I very easily flipped over the wall, my body as light as a swallow''s, without making the slightest sound.


    I saw a pair of young bodies having an unbridled intercourse, and if they were alone, they were hysterical. Especially since that girl could shout so emotionally and so sweetly!


    It was her cry that attracted me, that alone had conquered me, for she was beneath me, and I could not see her face.


    I think that hiding under her cold and empty soul must be an extremely beautiful face and body. Otherwise, how could that little guard on top of her be so impudent?


    Other than the fact that this woman was very beautiful, he really couldn''t think of any other reason!


    Generally speaking, masters could do whatever they wanted with regards to their master''s obscene behavior. But Zhang Li was not married yet, so if he knew that such a situation had occurred in his house, he would not punish the wrongdoer too harshly.


    At most, it would only allow a man to send his hair and a woman to sell in a brothel. It was already considered a very merciful master. It was impossible to imagine what a cruel and merciless master would do!


    I walked slowly over to them, wondering what to do. My emotions were also affected in this hormone house.

 C116

    I really don''t know if it''s because my current kung fu is too good, or if it''s because this dog-eat-dog couple is playing too much, but in my heart, I''m very happy to accept the first situation. However, I''m not that confident that I can walk without any sound.


    Finally, I was able to clearly see a woman''s appearance, but she was very beautiful. Her beauty attracted all of my emotions. If it weren''t for the security measures of this era, I would even want to have a go with her. What a pity!


    "Lord ¡­ Lord Ming Xuan!"


    Almost all of the stewards in Zhang Bei''s mansion have the surname Zhang, so everyone here uses the name "Steward" while Ming Xuan is my first name.


    I smiled and asked indifferently, "You made such a blatant peace at the Duke''s Mansion, aren''t you afraid that the Duke will know about it and behead you?"


    I purposely told the worst. The guard jumped out of his cot, naked from fright, and knelt on the floor.


    "Lord, this little one, this is all my fault. Please punish me. But, please go around the swallow, I forced you to do so!"


    I couldn''t tell that this guard was a loyal person. I said coldly, "Forced him to do so. You should know the crime of raping a lady from a good family, right?"


    "This little one knows, that is a heinous crime!" The guard looked embarrassed. The hat I was buttoning on him was getting taller and taller.


    "What kind of punishment?"


    If it is light, he will be executed. If it is heavy, he will be executed. If it is heavy, he will be executed. If it is heavy, he will be cut into pieces!


    I replied indifferently, "Alright, since you''ve already broken the law, then I should immediately report it to the Duke, and ask him to let you off!"


    At this moment, the maid who had a secret relationship with her kneeled in front of me. She quietly kneeled on the ground and kept knocking her head against the ground.


    However, after a few moments, blood started to spurt out from her head. I hurriedly helped her up.


    "Lord Ming Xuan, please be merciful and let us go. We will repay you for your great kindness even if we have to act as animals!"


    I chuckled. I didn''t expect that this lady would actually say that after knocking her head against mine, she started to plead for mercy!


    I really want to let them go, but I need them to do something for me!


    "Your little lover has already confessed. How can you expect me to let him go? The crime of adultery is already confirmed. Unless you are not from a good family, but instead, have bewitched him! "


    He had to admit that this feeling of power was actually very satisfying, especially the power to control the life and death of others! It made me feel like I was floating a little bit!


    It was very useful for me to scare them like this. In this place with a strict hierarchy, I belong to the people on the second step of the Duke''s Mansion.


    The two of them are at the bottom. Even if they didn''t make a mistake, they still have to listen to me, not to mention that I still have something on them!


    "Forget it, the Duke still hasn''t gotten married. Remember, you are no longer qualified to sleep in the Duke''s Mansion, so you should leave as soon as possible!"


    In fact, the masters of the mansion could easily pull the maids over to sleep at any time. This was why such a situation would be severely punished.


    But if she took the initiative to leave the Duke''s Mansion, she didn''t have much choice in choosing a place. Generally speaking, she didn''t go to the military camp or to a romantic place; these two places weren''t good choices for women.


    At my words, the maid''s eyes were full of gratitude. Even so, it was better than being reported. However, the guard''s expression didn''t look too good. However, he didn''t dare to attack me, and could only glare at me with a cold expression.


    "Or if you do me a small favor, I can consider letting you go!" Looking at the maid, I lightly said, "Not only can I let you off, I can even let you live a better life in the Duke''s Mansion than others!"


    Perhaps it was because I had changed too quickly, causing the two of them to be at a loss for words. They looked at each other in a daze, not knowing how to answer me.


    "Hehe, all of you should think about it. But, you must give me an answer as soon as possible. My time is very precious!"


    The guard replied without hesitation, "Sir Ming Xuan, I am willing to serve you!"


    I laughed and said I didn''t need his help. What I needed was a maid!


    His eyes shone brightly as he looked at the maid, as if he wanted to abandon her. He looked at me with a very uncomfortable gaze, as if he were going to kill me if I asked for anything too much.


    The maid thought for a moment before replying, "I don''t need you to do anything. I just need you to deliver a letter."


    The guard was a little curious and asked, "I don''t know where Sir would like to send the letter, but why can''t I go?"


    "I am delivering a letter to the Yun Manor, it''s Miss Yun''s maid, Yun Qingwu!"


    The guard acted as if he knew what was going on and then knelt down obediently, not moving at all.


    "Alright, you guys can leave now. Remember to be more careful!" When I''ve finished writing my letter, I will notify you to come and get it. You can go back! "


    I haven''t figured out how to write this letter for half the night. There are a lot of things I wouldn''t know if I used traditional Chinese characters. But people will see what I''m writing.


    It was strange to use simple writing, especially since simple writing was easier to understand than traditional writing. I just don''t know how good is Yun''s little English level?


    Otherwise, he would first use English to write a novel and read it. If he didn''t believe it, then so be it.


    I spent the remaining half of the evening writing letters, the contents of which were essentially questions. Where is this? I should do something, how to get back.


    On the second day, I called for a maid to tell her to give the letter to Yun Qingwu and told her to pass the letter to Yun Qinghu.


    I also threatened her not to let her tell anyone, if her cheap husband asks her, let her tell her cheap husband, this letter is given to Yun Qingwu. The general content of the letter was that I miss her and that sort of meaningless love words!


    The little maid had long since been overcome by my tyranny, and she could not have disobeyed me, for my letter was written in English. No one else would be able to recognize it. If the letter was found, then I only have to lie and say that it was given by Third Uncle!


    I really wanted to sing a song about my wit, but I was still in my room, anxiously waiting for news.


    After a long time, the maid came running back with a reply. After I read the reply, my mind went blank.


    He saw that Yun Xiao had written "nishuoshenmwobudongyingyu" with the phonetic alphabet.


    What did you say? I don''t understand English!


    It took me more than half an hour to understand this. I don''t understand why so many of the top models aren''t connected to foreign companies or anything like that.


    Why did it feel like Yun Xiaoxiao was such an uncultured model! Even if you''re not a college student, you should still know a little about the simple English of graduation by Qian Zhong.


    I had to spell it again, then ask the maid to send it to Yun Xiaoxiao. Wasting so much time like this really annoyed me.


    While I was waiting, I received a request from Zhang Kui to call me over. I didn''t know what he wanted me to do.


    Just as I left my rooms, the guard who was in love rushed over hurriedly, saying that someone needed to see me. He wanted me to meet that person first before going to see Zhang Mo.


    Zhang Kui had sent someone to ask me to go, and I couldn''t get away from him. I could only go with Zhang Kui''s guards to look for him.


    When I saw Zhang Kui, he looked very happy. I don''t know what was so happy about.


    I didn''t understand what was wrong with him. "Lord Duke, what has made you so happy?"


    He laughed and said, "The emperor has already promised to give me a marriage. In the future, I can be together with Xiaoxiao, and you can also be together with your Yun Qingwu. Of course I''m happy!"


    In fact, every time I see Zhang Kui, I want to test what Zhang Kui can reveal. But he seemed to have forgotten all that had happened.


    I sometimes wonder if Zhang Yin, in this space and time, has not died. He has no impression of anything that has happened before!


    "Xiaofan, you''ve been preoccupied lately. Is something bothering you?"


    I really want to say that you f * cking made things difficult for me, but if he wasn''t the same old ghost Zhang Si. I just don''t know what he''s talking about.


    And I don''t think he could have known or told me, even if he had.


    In a way, we''re bound to be on the opposite side. Although I don''t know exactly what Zhang Si wants to do, I do know that what he wants to do is not going to be good.


    After Zhang Kui told me his good news, he wanted to spar with me again. After a hard day, I knew I had to drag my tired body back to my room at night.


    I had just finished washing up when the maid brought Yun Xiao a letter. When the maid saw that my clothes were in disarray, she blushed.


    She looked extremely enchanting. As I mysteriously touched her face lightly, it made her feel as if she had been electrocuted.


    I laughed and let her out. I told her to come back tomorrow to get her reply. She quickly ran away after replying to my question.


    Seeing her so embarrassed, I felt it was laughable. After opening the reply letter, I was basically angered to the point that I was about to have internal injuries.


    He only saw her spell words: "You have so little to do, why don''t you hurry up and think of how you can survive here. To be honest, I don''t know what you''re asking. Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell you!"


    "In any case, I''m alive again now, and you may not understand, but to me, I''m breathing again, eating is a good experience, and I don''t want to go back. If you want to go back, then go back by yourself!"


    F * ck! Was this how it was going to be for me to live my life in this era where there was nothing at all?

 C117

    I didn''t reply to a single one of them. Maybe she thought she was still beautiful, transmigrating from a ghost to a human being.


    This man was the daughter of a wealthy family. He was of high status and lived well. Other than the fact that there were no mobile phones, radios, train planes, or solar water heaters, there were no other modern items or equipment, he was actually a woman.


    Her current position was good, her family background was good, and she could even marry a duke. If she still wanted to return to her original world, that would be nonsense.


    I understand her mood very well, in fact, she was originally alive also did not live very well, after all, she died because of overtime!


    Even though I didn''t ask, I could roughly guess that she must have been living in poverty during that time. And now that she had gone from a Earth Phoenix to a true phoenix, the feeling of being praised by the stars for the moon must have satisfied all of her fantasies as a little girl.


    Alas, the window bright moonlight, suspected is the frost of the ground, looked up at the moon, bowed to think of home!


    Hehe, maybe I''m back in the ancient times, and I''ve actually started to recite a poem against you, no no no, it''s reciting a poem! If it was before the Tang Dynasty, then it would have been great. Choosing a few poems by Li Bai would have been enough to intimidate all the cultural figures at that time.


    It was a pity that they belonged to the five generations and ten countries. The Tang Dynasty had just been destroyed.


    While I was lamenting, there was suddenly a ruckus in the Duke''s Mansion. Someone was shouting for the assassin!


    F * ck, I just said this is a chaotic world, and someone actually came to kill Zhang Mo. Could it be that Zhang Li was assassinated and died? I began to look forward to letting Zhang Bei die!


    I guess if Zhang Dan died, maybe it would all be over, but I hurried out anyway.


    Life is like this. I must prepare all kinds of scenes. My position in the Duke''s Mansion is very high. Whether Zhang Li is dead or not, I have to do my best, or else I''ll be in danger.


    When I arrived at the most noisy place, there were already seven or eight corpses lying on the ground. Zhang Mo wore a long robe and looked at these dead people indifferently. It was unknown what they were thinking about.


    Two tightly wrapped men in black stared at Zhang Kui, and the guards pressed them to the ground.


    "Little Fan, who do you think is trying to kill me?"


    Zhang Jun asked coldly when he saw me.


    "I don''t know. There are really too many people who want to kill you. Too many people have reason to hurt you."


    Zhang Mo laughed: "Then will you hurt me?"


    His sudden question made me at a loss for words. I tried to keep my cool as much as possible as I looked at him. Sometimes, if you want to prove your sincerity, the best way is to look into his eyes and talk to him.


    "Lord Duke, why would I want to hurt you? If not for you, how would I have been able to survive like this?"


    Zhang Si laughed, then said: "Hah, I knew you would say that, it is really not new."


    After his personal guards took away the assassins who were still alive, he specifically told the butler that the guards who were killed by the assassins would be given a hundred gold taels to their families.


    The injured guards each received ten taels of gold. As for the guards who captured the assassins, they gave two hundred taels of gold to the man.


    If he had the right, he would have money, and if he had the money, he would have the right.


    When Zhang Si gave his reward, he went to interrogate the prisoners with his personal guards. He didn''t let me take part in this matter. This made me realize that I had not really entered his power.


    In fact, I was still a little unhappy, but on second thought, I didn''t really belong here. It was just that if he really wanted me to be in charge of something, I would definitely be in charge of it!


    After a few days in the Duke''s Mansion, I had another hobby, that is, flirting with little maids! There were too many maids in the Duke''s Mansion, and all of the best maids were prepared for Zhang Kui.


    Although the remaining maids were not as strong as Zhang Mo, they were all beauties. After all, Zhang Su was only one person, how could he possibly defend all of them?


    Besides, I was just teasing him with my words and nothing really happened. I was quite cautious about this sort of thing.


    I don''t want to be like Xiang Shaolong, where my own son turned out to be Xiang Yu. It''s just that when I started to feel like finding a girl, it wouldn''t be a big deal. I was in deep meditation, but I couldn''t think of any emperors in history with the surname Zhang, but a famous person with the surname Zhang thought of Zhang as a devotee.


    However, this fellow shouldn''t be from this era. Furthermore, he seemed to be a homicidal maniac. This was truly a headache!


    I think I''m going crazy. I''m really going crazy, so to speak, I''m going to go crazy myself. I''m not really suited to going through this, especially since Zhang seems to have other things going on in the last few days. He''s not so keen on all sorts of exercises anymore.


    With more time, I began to want to get rid of something useful.


    I ran out onto the street. I really wanted to prove that this place wasn''t really ancient. I thought that as long as I found some clues, I would be able to persuade Yun Xiao to think of a way to leave here together with me.


    I am very proud of my big horse, but my spirits are not good enough, so they are just big horses and not me.


    Because when I left the Duke''s Mansion, I visited all of East, South, West, and West cities. The east side of the city belongs to a variety of silks and brocades, and the entire street is filled with clothing sellers.


    There were at least seventy to eighty houses, and I was already looking at the circle when I saw half of them.


    And in the east city, I even saw blond girls with blue eyes. I spoke fluent English to act cool. In the end, they spoke French first before Chinese. The general meaning was, when you speak the language of the commoners, we European aristocrats are too lazy to bother with you!


    It was only then that I remembered that the rise of the Unsetting Sun Empire was only in the last few hundred years. The Europe of this era was filled with small cities, and the official language seemed to be French?


    I ran to the west side of the city. The west side was full of weapon dealers. There were all kinds of weapons, all kinds of weapons and all kinds of weapons!


    I also met the most genuine Big Tang Dao. I felt in my pocket and found that I didn''t bring the RMB. I took out my name tag and told the shop owner that I was a guest of the Duke''s Mansion. The shop owner actually asked me to bring the big knife back home so he said that he would pay if I didn''t pay.


    I was actually a bit embarrassed by their flattery, but it gave me a bad feeling about my transformation into the Town Security.


    I carried a large blade and came to the south of the city. Hehe! In that instant, I felt like I had entered a sea of flowers. I think the original Beijing eight alleyway may also be like this, who said that the ancient people''s clothes are not sexy, in fact all depends on how people wear it.


    Also, in a long dress, you cut off the shoulders and split the skirt. Alright, in reality, it still depended on who wore them. If this girl was really good-looking, then no matter how she dressed, she would still be sexy and beautiful.


    I once again hold my crotch, I am very upset, I am very sad I itch!


    After all, with my identity and status, I can afford to go in there. The only possibility is that the hurdle in my heart has not passed.


    In fact, the brothels of ancient times were very high class existences, especially those that were opened in places like this. Most of the brothels raised cleaners, and the brothels that made money were actually their first time selling cleaners. One of them was to nurture the herdsman into a talent, to attract the scoundrels of the literati, to sell cigarettes and wine, and to pay for lodging.


    I don''t want to go in to play not because I really don''t like girls, but my current mind apart from leaving, there is no other.


    In the end, I didn''t go to the North City because everyone said that the North City was chaotic. But as I walked down this path, more and more details told me that I really did live in ancient times. It wasn''t an illusion, it wasn''t a human''s dream!


    No one could create such a huge dream, let alone create an illusion that was so realistic!


    I was very disappointed. After returning to the Duke''s Mansion, I actually still wanted to look for Yun Qingwu. It''s just that my identity would be quite unexpected if I went to the Residence of Yun. I actually wanted to chat with that girl with big eyes.


    The maid was actually holding something in her hand in front of the side courtyard door that I lived in. When I saw her, I asked, "What item are you holding this for? What business do you have with me?"


    Seeing that I was holding onto the Great Tang Sabre, she took a step back in fear and handed the item in her hand over to me.


    "Sir Ming Xuan, this is the study''s four treasures that the Duke gave you. He said that when you return, he will have you look for him."


    I didn''t quite understand what Zhang Kui meant by giving me these things at this time, but once I had them in the room, I hurried over to Zhang Kui''s.


    Zhang Si was in a meeting at this time, and he and his henchmen were discussing something.


    I waited for a long time outside the hall before Zhang Kui called me into his study. Although it was not the first time I had come to Zhang Kui''s study, I was still quite shocked by this Norda study.


    "Lord Duke, do you have any instructions for me to come here?"


    Zhang Si first showed me a map. A small piece of the map was divided into many small pieces. He looked worried. "What do you think about this map?"


    This is a map of the powerhouses, I said very pretentiously, "The nation is in ruins, the city is deep in spring! The world today is too chaotic, and we really need a powerful monarch to rule the world and drive out the Tataru, Kuanglian, and Zhonghua! "


    After Zhang Si heard what I said, he nodded his head in satisfaction. Actually, I don''t want to say that the powerful monarch I''m talking about is Old Zhao, but from his eyes, it seems that he really wants to say that he is that domineering overlord?


    Though I don''t know when Old Zhao did it, and I don''t know what year it is.

 C118

    It''s just that I''m curious to know why Zhang Kui doesn''t have the slightest impression that he died young and became a ghost.


    I don''t know if he''s acting or if he really doesn''t remember, and it seems like I''ve already been abandoned by Yun Xiaoxiao. So I had to go along with him and put on an act!


    "Ming Xuan, do you think I''ll become the hegemon of this world?"


    Zhang Si looked at me very seriously. He fiddled with a pen and then asked.


    "Lord Duke, if you don''t mind, I am willing to work for you and not refuse to go through fire and water!"


    Zhang Si was very happy that I could say so. He praised me well again, and finally I entered the core of his team.


    Originally, it was the Emperor who had assassinated him. The Emperor felt that Zhang Mo had gained such a high status at such a young age, and his reputation in his fiefdom was especially good. He feared that one day Zhang Ye would rebel, so he sent assassins to assassinate him.


    I have to say, this emperor''s level is enough. If it was me, I would invite Zhang Liang to the capital for a drink. After a meal, I would kill him. If he created an unexpected facade, wouldn''t this hidden danger be solved!?


    If the emperors of the five generations and ten empires were at this level, it was no wonder that they would often be changing their generations.


    So since the old emperor was heartless, then don''t blame Zhang Kui for his injustice, so Zhang Kui was going to rebel.


    The position he gave me was that of the chief advisor of his rebel army. The general position was similar to that of the chief of staff. From today onwards, I would be happy to join the revolution.


    To be honest, I was actually quite prepared for such a thing. However, I did not expect Zhang Kui to give me such a high status, as if to see countless soldiers for Zhang Kui''s unified vision and the scene of burning their heads and splattering their blood.


    Preparations were carried out in an orderly manner. On this day, Zhang Kui arranged for Yun Xiaoxiao to go for an autumn vacation. In reality, they were just hunting and barbecuing in the wild.


    I majestically brought along my Big Tang Knife. I really like this knife. I''m thinking if I leave, can I bring it with me? If I can''t take it with me, I really can''t bear to part with this place because of this Tang Dao that can cut through metal like mud.


    At the end of the day, when I see Yun Xiaoxiao again, my heart is extremely excited. I''d like to ask her if she knows anything about the situation here, because according to my knowledge, Zhang Kui died too early!


    If I''m not wrong, he probably died from a failure to rebel. If I go with him, I won''t end up well either. And as Zhang Kui''s fiancee, Yun Xiaoxiao, so for the tree falling monkeys scattered, if Zhang Kui fell. Her family might even be implicated, and as a woman, Yun Xiao would be in trouble without the protection of a man!


    Yun Xiaoxiao was dressed in luxurious clothing, and had a classical beauty temperament, which made me feel a strange impulse after looking at her.


    It seems that even I have changed since I arrived at this era of scheming and scheming. I also seem to have become very submissive. It made me ambitious. I don''t know if it was the times that made me like this, or if I was a conqueror myself.


    The eldest must be with the most beautiful woman, and the maids are something our little brothers can chase after. Fortunately, my boss'' maid is also very beautiful, and she even took a fancy to me. This makes the other colleagues quite resentful.


    Firstly, the time period when I joined the guild, and secondly, the time period when I joined the guild, and the time period where I joined the guild, and the time period when I followed the boss, I


    "Zhang Yifan, what are you thinking about? Why aren''t you talking? Don''t tell me you don''t miss me after not seeing each other for so long?"


    Yun Qingwu looked at me with fate, her big eyes were about to tear up.


    I had no choice but to pretend that I was in a bad mood, coughed a few times, and said, "A few days ago, an assassin came to the Duke''s Mansion. I didn''t put on my clothes and went out to chase after him, so I caught a cold."


    Yun Qingwu looked at me nervously. She placed her hand on my head and asked with concern: "Are you alright? Ai, why are you so careless!"


    I laughed and took the opportunity to hug Yun Qingwu. My nose rubbed against her forehead as I said: "Why are you so nervous for me? Do you miss me?!"


    This time, she didn''t blush and avoid me. She unexpectedly kissed me, causing me to be a little dazed. Who said that the girls of ancient times were reserved? In reality, no matter what era or race, girls were all the same when it came to emotions.


    I really wanted to shoot her because I had endured it for a long time. When I began to shamelessly pull off her clothes, the carriage actually stopped.


    We reached the mountains where I had first come from, and many soldiers began to set up camp. This time the situation was more serious than last time.


    The last time we were here, it was just the four of us. All of our followers were waiting at the foot of the mountain. After all, this was Zhang Bei''s fiefdom, and could be considered his home ground. He could do whatever he wanted wherever he wanted.


    But this time, all of our followers, with a thousand of them, strictly followed us. Even a silly girl like Yun Qingwu could feel the abnormality in the air.


    By the time we set up the tent, it was already evening. We sat around and ate a simple dinner.


    I didn''t think that Zhang Si, as the person with the highest status here, actually didn''t follow Yun Xiaoxiao to eat in their tent, but ate some simple food with all the ordinary soldiers.


    This kind of leader is indeed someone worthy of respect. I really admire his youth without the slightest bit of arrogance, while the other ordinary soldiers are even more grateful towards him.


    Of course, after eating, he went to look for Yun Xiaoxiao, while I was minding my own business and strolling around. The reason Yun Qingwu wasn''t called Yun Qingwu was because she had to stay by Yun Xiaoxiao''s side to serve them.


    Knowing this, I knew that Zhang Yin and Yun Xiaoxiao would not do anything out of line with each other, but rather drink tea and chat.


    The night of this era was always beautiful because there wasn''t that much dirty air. The twinkling stars in the night sky reminded me of my childhood, when the sky was always very blue, when we didn''t have a care in the world.


    Last time I came here for no reason, and today I want to wander around here for no reason. I don''t know if the answer I want is here.


    I wonder if this is the mountain Yun Xiaoxiao brought me to find the wood comb mirror? Even now, I still haven''t figured out what that well-preserved comb mirror can do.


    I really don''t believe that the comb mirror can kill the Ghost King. Sigh, I don''t know if I was tricked by Yun Xiaoxiao, and she was tricked by the person who told her the comb?


    I felt a strange air around me, and I thought I heard the sound of a whistle, a sound I hadn''t heard for a long time, and it made my hopeless heart come alive again.


    I paced back and forth, hoping to find out where it was, but the sound never came again.


    I was in despair. Initially, a small possibility had been ignited, but perhaps it was just my hallucination!


    Looking up at the moon, I suddenly realized that the color of the moon seemed to be scarlet, and from time to time the original yellow light. The stars in the sky flickered with scarlet light. This kind of light was very dazzling and made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Not far away, everyone was lighting a bonfire and chatting happily. I didn''t know why, but I felt displeased when I saw how happy the others were.


    I really didn''t want to have those negative emotions, but the more I tried to control myself from hating others, the more resentful I became. I stroked the long blade in my hand, wanting to pull it out and kill them.


    Because a voice in my head told me that they were all laughing at me, that no one was out of line, because they were all laughing at me for being ridiculous!


    It''s just that I was able to calm down for a moment because there were too many people on the other side and I''m not a dragon. Unless I used a machine gun to attack them, how would I dare to attack so many people?


    When I reached the summit of the mountain, I looked at the distant peaks. By the light of the moon, I could actually see the larger and more steep peaks of the mountain.


    And when I looked up at the sky, there seemed to be a mountain range just like the one I was standing on!


    The two similar mountains seemed to be mirrored. The only difference was that there was no army of Zhang Kui in the mountains, only an empty mountain range.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw this. Could it be that the world we are currently in is the original Mirror World? But why is the terrain the same, but the era is completely different?


    Thinking about this, I wanted to climb that higher mountain. I didn''t even think about how far it was!


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in my ear. It was a very old voice, as if I had heard it somewhere before.


    "No, you are in a mirror, not a mirror world. What you saw just now was what I told you to see. What you saw was not what you saw yourself!"


    I recalled that this old lady who helped me subdue the Nightmare had also come to this world? It''s just that after searching for a long time, I still couldn''t find where she was. I really didn''t know what to say.


    When I looked around, I couldn''t find the old lady. Not long later, she said, "Stop searching. I''m not in the mirror. It''s hard to get out of the mirror, so I don''t want to be trapped inside like you guys!"


    "Auntie, tell me what I should do now. How can I get out of here?"